《Evil Goddess System》


 Prologue 1: Roberts Past

    On a platform made of a single unbroken piece of obsidian, a pentagram glows faintly red.


    If you were to look toward the center of this pentagram, you''d find a cute small girl. She sits quietly with her legs tucked underneath her as if thinking about something.


    Oddly she is wearing clothes that seem to be several sizes too big. The loose clothing reveals her captivating collar and flawless pale skin.


    Her silky white hair runs to her lower back and creates strong contrast with the dark black surface. Using her little hands, she plays with her long sharp ear as if fascinated by it.


    With her blood-red eyes, she stares intensely at her reflection in the polished floor. Suddenly she shows a small smile revealing two sharp little fangs.


    With a small whisper, the beautiful girl says, "That will be my name."


    <hr>


    ~ The Night Prior. ~


    My name is Robert Adams.


    My first name, ''Robert'', is a name randomly given to me by the state after being abandoned at a hospital''s emergency room entrance. My last name, ''Adams'', was given to me by my first set of foster parents. I''ve never really liked my name, but changing your name is a huge hassle, so I never bothered to do it.


    My appearance, you ask? It''s average. Light brown hair, brown eyes, and a face most people forget as soon as they look away. If you ignore my odd childhood, I''m just your average guy.


    But if you want to know about my childhood, it wasn''t exactly what you would call a "fun time." I spent my early life bouncing around the foster care system until I was legally an adult. Why did I never find a suitable permanent home, you may ask? Well, that''s because I was known as the "horror child" among the state foster care system. Although no one ever called me that directly I had overheard the adults calling me that name.


    Anyway, that brings us to how I received this little nickname. My first set of foster parents, the ''Adams,'' was a young couple somewhere in their later twenties. I guess they would probably be the closest thing to family I ever had. It was during this time a certain clown movie was causing a craze.


    I was young at the time and watching cartoons, an advertisement for that particular movie came on. Watching the ad, I felt a sudden wave of exhaustion, causing me to lose consciousness. Next thing I remember, I was in the arms of a police officer. He used his hand to cover my eyes, and they rushed me to the hospital.


    That afternoon while sitting in a hospital room, the nurse turned on the television. It seemed whoever stayed in that room before had left the TV on the local news channel. I saw a still shot of the front of my home while the news reporter went on to explain what happened. According to the news report, my foster parents were found in the front yard with their stomachs and throats stuffed with balloon animals. It wasn''t until hours later that a police officer approached me and told me my foster parents were in "an accident."If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    The death of my foster parents seemed to be just the beginning. After that, I would have bouts of severe mental fatigue or sometimes even total loss of consciousness. Every time this happened, it would always be followed up by some strange event. Everything from disembodied footsteps, to apparitions, or even furniture flying across the room. Nothing as big as the first incident ever happened again, but due to the other occurrences, I never stayed in a single home for very long. I mean, who would want to adopt a child that came with a squadron of poltergeists?


    At this point, I think anyone could figure out why I was called the "horror child."


    In an effort to alleviate my situation and using my child-like logic, I decided to fight back. How would I challenge my supposed poltergeist? By reading and watching every horror story, I could find, of course. Does that not make sense? Well, in my young little brain, it seemed like the greatest idea I ever had. My logic was that this must keep happening because I am scared, so how do I not be scared anymore? By experiencing so much horror-related material that I would become numb to it. Not surprisingly, things got much worse.


    Finally, the state took me to a psychiatrist, and I was prescribed a few different medications. Somehow the medication worked. How can a drug solve a poltergeist? I don''t know, but it worked.


    Regardless, the damage was done, I spent all my life never letting anyone get too close.


    Life went on, and with the help of public funds, a few scholarships, and a large amount of debt, I went to a public university. After four years, I received a bachelor''s in civil engineering. I proceeded to work in the United States for a while and eventually got tired of the routine. Thus I decided to apply for a job abroad in Japan.


    I am two years into my three-year Japanese work visa, so I have more or less adapted to my work life and living environment. Currently, I am leading a small team of engineers in finalizing a set of designs for a few bridges in the area around Tokyo.


    Turning my head, I look toward the girl standing next to me and say in Japanese.


    "Alright, Akari, you can go home now."


    Akari is an intern that usually helps with small things like printing and organizing. She is eighteen, still in college, and the daughter of the owner.


    With doubtful eyes, Akari turns toward me.


    "Mr. Adams, are you sure? Don''t we need to finish putting all this together?"


    By this time, everyone excluding Akari and I have gone home for the night.


    "Yes, go on, it''s getting late. Besides, all that''s left to do is send a few emails and prepare postage for some plan sets."


    With some hesitation in her voice, "Okay, if you''re sure, I''ll leave now."


    "Have a good night."


    Glancing back once more, Akari grabs her coat and leaves.


    "Shouldn''t take to long to finish what I need to do."


    Suddenly an ethereal voice sounds in my head.


    [Ding!]


    [Task Reminder]


    [Main Task: Ancient Goddess


    Task Objective:


    1) Go to women''s restroom, enter the farthest stall, wait for the system to trigger event.


    2) ???


    3) ???


    Task Reward: System Permanently Bound to Host


    Failure: Loss of System]


    This is the system. Two days ago, it appeared along with this weird task.


    When I tried to ask questions, it would only ever say.


    [Host there will be plenty of time for questions after the completion of the task.]


    The system came to me on a Saturday, and I had no plans of sneaking into the women''s restroom to test whether or not the system is a hallucination.


    But tonight is the night. With Akari leaving, I should be the only one left.

 Prologue 2: The Ceremony

    [Main Task: Ancient Goddess


    Task Objective:


    1) Go to women''s restroom, enter the farthest stall, wait for the system to trigger event.


    2) ???


    3) ???


    Task Reward: System Permanently Bound to Host


    Failure: Loss of System]


    This is the task given to me by the system. Is the system just a hallucination brought about by years of medication? Maybe, but in that event, the worst-case scenario is I awkwardly sit in the women''s restroom for a while.


    With that, I proceed into unknown territory, the women''s restroom. Other than myself, everyone else should have left the office for the night, so no one should ever know.


    ''Hmm, better check that no one else is really in there.''


    "Hello, anyone in there? I am about to lock up for the night..."


    After waiting a few moments, no answer. Without further hesitation, I go in.


    ''Huh, pretty much the same as the men''s restroom. Actually, taking a closer look around...''


    "Maybe, a little dirtier than the men''s restroom?"


    As far as public bathrooms go, these are much nicer than those you''d find in the United States. The biggest reason I call them much nicer? Well, that''s because the doors go almost to the floor, the walls between toilets are actual walls, and there is no crack between the door and door frame.


    This is in contrast with most public bathrooms in the U.S., where you can accidentally make eye contact with other people while sitting on the toilet. Other than that, there isn''t anything special like a bidet, squat toilets, or anything like that.


    According to the task, I need to enter the stall farthest from the door. Hastily I make my way to the farthest stall in hopes of quickly leaving this place. Despite knowing that no one else is here, I still feel a bit uncomfortable.


    Slightly confused about what I am even doing, I put down the toilet seat lid and sit. Almost immediately, I hear the monotone voice of the system.


    [Proceeding to trigger paranormal event using hosts talent


    .]


    [Ding!]


    [Main Line Task: Ancient Goddess


    2) The System has used your talent to trigger the "Aka-Manto" event. To continue, please proceed to answer with any color other than red, blue, or yellow.]


    Okay, let''s come back to the whole talent thing because there was something much more urgent said.


    ''Aka-Manto event? Isn''t that the urban legend about the evil spirit who haunts public women''s restrooms...''


    Just after that thought passed through my mind, I notice a red fabric between the bottom of the stall door and floor.


    ''What?! Someone is in here!''


    There should be no one else in the building, and I am sure I did not hear anyone walk in since I arrived.


    **Knock. Knock**


    With a deep and flat voice, the ''man'' proceeded to say, "Hello. I noticed someone came in, but this stall is currently out of paper. So I was going to ask, would you prefer red or blue paper?"


    As a horror buff, of course, I have heard the Aka-Manto urban legend! The legend goes that a spirit will sometimes appear in a public women''s restroom, asking whether the occupant wants ''red'' or ''blue'' paper. If the occupant chooses red, they will be flayed or cut in such a way that it''ll look like they''re wearing a red cloak. If they answer blue, the occupant will be strangled to death, causing their face to turn blue. I never looked into this particular legend in-depth, so I am not sure what to do right now.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    Immediately in my heart, I scream, "System! What the hell is going on?! Are you trying to kill me?!"


    [Host the purpose of this system is not to kill the host. The system asks the host to please reread, and proceed with the task.]


    **Knock. Knock**


    "Excuse me. Red or blue paper?"


    This damn system, according to the task, I am supposed to answer with a color that isn''t red, blue, or yellow. What happens if you say yellow? Well, no need to think about that right now. {1}


    I muster my courage and hope that I didn''t receive a malfunctioning system.


    "I...pu....purple?"


    For a moment, everything is dead silent. If a needle hit the floor right now, it would sound like a nuclear bomb went off.


    **Click**


    With a light click, the latch on the stall door is unhitched.


    ''Oh, shit!''


    I subconsciously turn my head looking for a way to escape. This stall I once called "nice" now feels more akin to a coffin.


    Slowly the door opens, revealing more of the red-cloaked figure. The figure is tall and slender with bony hands wearing red gloves. The face is veiled with a hood and a white mask that gives off a translucent silvery fog shrouding any additional details. The legs they...they seem entirely nonexistent!


    Although silent, I could feel the resentment toward my response flowing off its figure.


    I do all I can to put distance between myself and it, but the maneuverable room is minimal. All I can manage to do is move to the area between the toilet and the wall. I have watched hundreds of horror movies, but being in one is an entirely different experience.


    At this moment, the only thing that fills my mind is endless curse words.


    Looking at my feet, I notice the floor has started showing cracks, and the toilet has begun to sink into the floor. I glance over at Aka-Manto, but it no longer seems interested in closing the distance.


    I stand on the tips of my toes, doing everything I can to stay away from the cracks beginning to appear on the ground. Suddenly the toilet falls into an abyss leaving a large hole. From the abyss, I can feel unbelievably intense heat, and the strong smell of sulfur greets my senses.


    [Ding!]


    [Main Line Task Name: Ancient Goddess


    3) Enter Dimensional Rift. Successfully Survive the Inheritance Ceremony.]


    "Dimensional Rift?! Survive the ceremony?!" I yelled.


    With that thought, the ground beneath me continues to break. The area around my feet finally collapses, and weightlessness quickly takes hold of me.


    What greets my vision is a long dark tunnel. At the end of the tunnel, I can see an endless plane of fire: burning piles of corpses, monstrosities, and screaming fill my eyes and ears.


    "Hell! That is literally Hell!"


    [Host Has Entered Dimensional Rift.]


    [Hijacking Dimensional Rift...Success!]


    [Altering Destination]


    Suddenly the hellscape disappeared and was replaced with a dark black platform. A blood-red pentagram encompasses the entirety of the platform. At each edge, there is a dark red crystal embedded in complicated altars. In the center of the space, a particularly bright light floats.


    "System, tell me what the hell is going on!?"


    [...]


    Like nothing was said the system completely ignores me.


    Gently I fall to the center of the pentagram. Turning my head, I could see countless stars subtly illuminating me and my surroundings. I try to stand, but other than turning my head, I am entirely unable to move.


    [Beginning the Inheritance Ceremony.]


    With those words, a bloody smell permeates the air. The pentagram glows brightly with a dim red light.


    [Begin Host Transfiguration.]


    The five altars light up brightly. The previously solid crystals take on a liquid form and begin flowing along the lines of the pentagram and in my direction.


    [Blood Altars Successfully Activated]


    The liquid crystal solution surrounds me and begins to force its way into my mouth, nose, eyes, and ears.


    "It hurts! It hurts!" Despite my best efforts, I couldn''t help but yell.


    I could feel and even hear my bones break and my flesh tear. Wherever an opening in my skin appeared, blood would spew out while the crystal solution would pour in. My body visibly began to shrink in size. My once short brown hair grew rapidly, turning white, while the rest of the hair on my body quickly fell off.


    For what felt like hours, the process gradually lost momentum. The ground around me, along with my body, is covered in my blood.


    [Transfiguration Successful.]


    With the systems message, my skin began to reabsorb the blood that had long turned cold. Without the blood, a pale white and delicate figure in loose clothing is exposed to the air.


    Above me, the once motionless light begins to descend upon my body.


    [Fusing Ancient Goddess Soul Fragment with the host]


    Suddenly an intense pain like my very being is being ripped apart and reassembled takes hold of me. Despite every cell in my body wanting to scream, I couldn''t manage even the smallest sound.


    [Fusion: Success!]


    [The Inheritance Ceremony was a Success!]


    [Main Line Task: Ancient Goddess - Complete]


    [Begin Binding of System: 1%...30%...60%...100%]


    [Evil Goddess System Successfully Bound]


    Memories, thoughts, information, and emotions fill my mind. Exhausted and unable to bear more, my consciousness quickly faded.

 Prologue 3: Memories of the Goddess **Rework**

    [Evil Goddess System Successfully Bound]


    ''Where am I? What was I doing?''


    With that thought, my consciousness gradually returns.


    ''Ugh, my body hurts.''


    Opening my eyes and pushing myself off the ground. I see an unfamiliar sight, in front of me are two delicate little hands. Subconsciously I lift the hands to take a closer look.


    "Whose hands are these? Are they mine?"


    Where once a deep masculine voice existed instead came a high and enchanting sound with a hint of childishness.


    ''Was that my voice just now?''


    To better understand what is going on, I concentrate my attention on the polished floor and focus on the reflection. Although not entirely clear, I can still make out the details.


    In the reflection, I see an adorable little girl. She looks to be around fifteen years old, with hair as white as freshly fallen snow. The skin of her face is pale but without even the smallest blemish. Her nose is small and cute, while her cherry lips seem to be perfectly carved by a master sculptor.


    However, the most notable thing about her is not these things but her eyes and ears. Her eyes are the color of blood, and they seem almost to glow. Her ears are long and sharp, but it blends beautifully with the girl''s other features.


    Watching the unfamiliar girl mimic my actions, I move the little hands to touch my ears.


    ''Pointy...''


    With a sudden realization, I reach into the baggy pants. I slowly move the hands down to the once familiar area.


    ''It''s....it''s gone.''


    In confusion, I subconsciously open my mouth, revealing two sharp fangs.


    For some reason, I don''t feel panicked about my current situation; on the contrary, I feel a sense of...is it joy? This doesn''t make any sense why would I have this feeling?


    In a state of utter loss, I start thinking through the events that took place prior.


    Suddenly my head feels like it''s about to split in half. Like the time before, memories, thoughts, information, and emotions again fill my mind ¡ª this time, I resist the urge to lose consciousness.


    I grip my head in pain and watch as a hologram-like image appears in front of me. The image displays a ball of light and a woman that seems to be doing something to the light ball. The woman is incredibly beautiful; she has pale white skin, long white hair, beautiful blood-red eyes, and a perfect figure...


    I glance at my reflection once again, ''...She looks like an older version of me?''


    Suddenly the woman begins to speak, "There! Try to talk."


    [Hello, Creator. Is my voice now satisfactory?]


    "It''s perfect; you sound just like me! Now she''ll be able to hear my voice even if I''m...", the woman stops speaking abruptly.


    [...Creator.]


    The woman slowly returns to reality, "...hmm? Is something wrong?"


    [No...but...Creator, do you have to go?]


    "Of course, I have to go. I''m Callista, their Goddess of Blood I have a responsibility to keep and so do you!"


    [I know. I understand.]


    "Good, it''ll be your job to guide her...and make sure she takes good care of herself...and...and make sure she dresses nice....and make sure she drinks fresh blood. It''s important, you know? Fresh blood for a young blood race is important to their development!"


    [Yes, Creator. I know.]


    "And...tell her I''m sorry."


    Callista turns looks in my direction, and with a gentle smile, she stares at me.


    "Tell her I''m sorry for placing such a heavy burden on her. The journey will be long and hard...and I''m sure it''ll be lonely at times. I know she will have to do things that many will criticize her for, but I also know that she''s just doing the best she can for her people to have a future..."


    [Yes, Creator I''ll make sure she knows.]


    "Okay, and oh, I almost forgot to tell you what your name will be. Since some of the races have taken up the habit of calling me the ''Evil Goddess,'' I thought it was only right if you were known as the ''Evil Goddess System''." Callista laughs loudly.


    [...]


    The images fade, and everything around me begins to twist. Suddenly I hear voices, screams, and yelling.


    **Bang**


    My vision becomes clear; I find myself in the middle of a field. The sky is tinted red, and a large red moon blocks the sun.


    "Stand up! Fight! Look to the sky! The Mother Goddess is with us always!"Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    """"For the Goddess of Blood!"""" thousands of voices ring out in unison.


    I look to my left as an army begins to come into existence. With the new information flooding my mind, I can recognize the dozens of different species; they are collectively known as...


    "...the blood race," I whisper.


    "Wipeout the diseased parasites and spit on the idols of their false evil goddess!"


    Suddenly a new voice enters my ears, and another army materializes to my right. I recognize them immediately as the collective forces of the God of Heaven and the War God Cyril.


    "For the one True God in Heaven!" a Heavenly Angel yells.


    "For the glory of the War God!" a Mountain Orc shouts.


    Unable to move from my sitting position, I watch as the two sides begin charging toward one another with me being in the middle. Just as they''re about to slam into one another, the image twists once again.


    **Bang**


    My vision changes and the battle has progressed to a climax. I look around at the chaos all around me, but something catches my attention. I notice stones raining down from the sky, I look up to witness a giant stone Gargoyle being ripped apart by dozens of golden Griffins. Eventually, the Gargoyle is no longer able to continue functioning and falls toward the ground rapidly.


    "Watch the skies! Watch the skies!" I hear them yell.


    But it''s too late; the Gargoyle falls into the middle of the blood race''s ranks. My heart hurts as I listen to their screams as they''re crushed by their own creation. A massive plume of dust is propelled into the air by the fallen Gargoyle obscuring the majority of the battlefield.


    Through the dust, in the corner of my vision, I see the shadow of a Giant smack a Red Hulder sending the blood race girl flying. The girl lands nearby, obviously crippled and unable to move.


    Over the noise of the battlefield, I can hear a man yell, "Eira, no! You bastard get away from her!"


    The man that looks to be a blood race Scarlet Elf swings his spear at the Giant to draw his attention away from the girl. The Hulder girl stares in the man''s direction...


    "...I''m sorry. I guess I won''t be coming home, after all.", she whispers.


    Hearing someone walking nearby, I turn my head and find the shadow of a human man slowly approaching the girl.


    "Wait! No, stop!" I yell.


    My efforts do nothing as the Human approaches her with a look of disgust.


    "Evil monsters, for the God in Heaven!" I hear him yell as he slams his mace into the side of the girl''s head.


    "....no. No!", the blood race man yells.


    In a rage, he launches his spear at the human man piercing his chest. The human man''s eyes grow big as he vomits blood and collapses to the ground. Now without a weapon, the Giant swings its club down on the blood race man causing him to be crushed under the club.


    Before I can fully process the events in front of me, a noise so loud that the world itself shakes comes across the battlefield. Everyone turns their attention toward the sky. Every person watches in amazement as the red moon begins to crack and collapses in on itself. Red rain like blood begins pouring from the sky as a massive wave of energy emanates from the collapsing moon.


    "No, impossible! The Goddess of Blood can''t fall!"


    "Mother Goddess, no!"


    The blood race soldiers stare at the sight they never believed was possible. However, some of them seem to notice the waves of energy are coming closer and closer.


    "...Retreat! Everyone retreat!"


    Both armies run as fast as they can as the waves of energy vaporize everything in its path. Unable to move, I can only watch as the waves overtake me.


    I find myself back on the platform, shaking in sorrow and rage. I slam my fist into the floor in an effort to calm myself down. The visions and memories end here, and this is the point the system should have started keeping up with the changes in the world.


    "...System, are you there? Can you tell me what happened after Callista fell?"


    [Yes, host.]


    For a long time, the system and I talk about what happened after the memories ended. The War God Cyril supposedly fell with Callista while the God of Heaven is believed to have been heavily injured. The angels of Heaven continued the campaign against the blood race leading to their accepted extinction. Hearing this, I felt massive amounts of hatred once again bubble up from the depths of my soul.


    A few centuries after Callista fell, the God of Heaven and his angels locked themselves away in Heaven. Shortly after, the mana and magical creatures of the world vanished. Everything from the tiny horned rabbit to the mighty dragon disappeared along with all signs of their existence. The system seems to think the magical creatures were sealed, and the Earth was separated from the cosmic mana stream. The system does not know what could cause something like this.


    With little residual mana left, the system found it unsuitable to continue trying to implement Callista''s plan. Thus the system decided to blend into the cosmic mana stream and managed to maintain a tenuous connection between it and the Earth. Thousands of years went by; humanity rapidly multiplied and spread across the Earth.


    Hardly any movement came from Heaven until seven thousand years ago. It seems the God of Heaven''s closest aid Lucifer and a handful of other angels, rebelled. It appears they were eventually expelled from Heaven, starting their own faction in the Hell dimension. Since that time, Heaven and Hell have been in a stalemate with neither side making any significant movements.


    Finally, half a year ago, the system detected that mana levels on Earth started increasing for the first time in thousands of years. With the rising mana levels, the system began to try and fulfill its purpose, searching for Callista''s heir. Eventually, the system found and chose me due to my high compatibility with Callista''s soul fragment as well as my unusual talent. According to the system, to get me here, it had to use my talent as a roundabout way to do it due to certain limitations.


    ''Talent? So much has happened. I forgot to ask for more information on it.''


    "System, what exactly is my talent?"


    [The host''s talent


    allows the host to use mental strength as well as the public consciousness to inspire paranormal events.]


    "I don''t quite understand what you mean."


    [The system asks the host to explore and experiment with this more on your own.]


    "How would I go about doing that?"


    [It is recommenced the host starts by checking the status menu.]


    "Status menu? I only vaguely remember that through the inheritance. Is that a function of the system?"


    [Checking your status is something all creatures can do; however, it requires a connection to the cosmic mana stream. The Earth has not re-established contact with the mana stream, but this system can help the host establish a connection.]


    Hearing the system, I feel a wave of anticipation.


    In my mind, I shout the word "Status!"


    Immediately a transparent window appears.


    Name: ???


    Gender: Female


    Race: Vampire {Pseudo True God}


    Level: 1


    Health: 300/300


    Mana: 100/100


    Strength: 15


    Endurance: 15


    Agility: 15


    Intellect: 10


    Constitution: 30


    Talents: Paranormal


    Skills: Blood Magic


    Titles: Heir of Blood


    Essence: 0


    Aren''t these numbers a little low? Also...


    "Why is there no name?"


    [When the host merged with the ''Ancient Goddess Soul Fragment,'' the host was no longer recognized as the individual "Robert Adams."]


    Glancing down, I look at the two bulges on my chest as well as my petite and dainty figure.


    ''Well, I definitely don''t look like that person anymore.''


    Closing my eyes, I begin to think about all the emotions, memories, and visions I''ve witnessed. I can feel hatred toward the God of Heaven, grief for the lost blood race, an immense desire for power, and finally an enormous sense of happiness. The opportunity to rectify the past fills me with endless delight.


    ''Are these the feelings of the person I once was? No, I would say not. I need a more appropriate name, one that can better represent my new identity.''


    Thinking quietly, I sit for a long time to process everything that''s happened and to calm myself. Finally, I couldn''t help but smile a little.


    With a small voice, I whisper, "That will be my name."


    "My name is Eira Callista."

 Chapter 1: My Name Is...

    "My name is Eira Callista." For a time, I sit enjoying the moment.


    A few minutes pass, and my thoughts begin to turn to other things. I take a few deep breaths, relax my mind, and begin thinking about what I''ll do from here.


    The world''s mana levels should continue to rise and will eventually hit a tipping point. If it''s as I suspect, along with mana, the lost magical creatures and races will also return.


    "I need to make sure I am prepared."


    To get a better grasp of my current state, I continue to go through my status.


    Name: Eira Callista


    Gender: Female


    Race: Vampire {Pseudo True God}


    Level: 1 (0/10)


    Health: 300/300


    Mana: 100/100


    Strength: 15


    Endurance: 15


    Agility: 15


    Intellect: 10


    Constitution: 30


    Talents: Paranormal


    Skills: Blood Magic


    Titles: Heir of Blood


    Essence: 0


    If I remember correctly, the average male human''s stats are usually around 5 at level 1. Thinking through the information given to me by the Goddess''s inheritance, I piece together what everything in my status means.


    Level, increasing the level will cause the other stats to improve, and to increase level, essence is required.


    Health, if it hits zero, the monster or creature dies. However, a killing blow is usually still required.


    Mana is necessary for the use of skills.


    Strength is all about physical power.


    Endurance is related to an individual''s stamina.


    Agility has to do with flexibility and dodging.


    Intellect is directly linked to both mana and mental strength.


    Constitution has a direct effect on the body''s health and senses.


    Talents are something that cannot be taught or learned. Usually, they are unique to an individual and are apart or attached to someone''s soul. They typically use mental strength rather than mana.


    Skills are the opposite; they are not unique to an individual. Many of them can be learned through the traditional method of learning, a magic book, or some other rare items.


    Titles appear when an individual has a unique quality or achievement that the cosmic mana stream has directly recognized.


    Essence is something contained within all living things, almost like a life energy.


    However, sorting through my inherited memories...


    "I don''t remember essence being included under my status before? Isn''t it automatically used to increase my level?"


    [Host essence can now be used in the systems shop, so this system will store any essence the host harvests. If the Host wishes to use essence to increase levels it must now be done manually.]


    ''Shop? Is that a feature of the system? My predecessor never designed the system with that function. Did the system add new functions?''


    "What functions does the system have?"


    [This system has the following functions:


    1) Task


    2) Analyze


    3) Shop **Locked**


    4) Followers**Locked**


    ]


    Ah, the bottom two are locked. As for <Analyze>, it is used to check a summary of information stored within the cosmic mana stream. This is usually an uncommon skill that few will have; however, it is a built-in function of the system.


    Thinking through all the new information, I couldn''t help but feel a sudden wave of exhaustion.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    ''I''m so tired. I want to go home and rest. I will look into this more later.''


    Lifting my head, I glance around the small platform.


    This is the god space I inherited from Callista. Having a god space is technically all it takes to be recognized as a true god. This place is the reason why the status screen identifies me as a pseudo true god. At least in this god space, I am nearly invincible, but in the world soon to return, I am weak.


    ''As I gain power, I suspect my god space will grow larger.''


    With a little difficulty, I force myself to stand. Immediately my pants and underwear fall to the ground leaving me standing half nude.


    Turning my head downwards, my face becomes hot. Although the Goddess''s inheritance has affected my mentality and even my personality, I was still a man not long ago.


    "Well, this is my body now, so I''ll just have to get used to it, but these clothes are going to be a problem."


    Suddenly the familiar voice of the system sounds.


    [Ding!]


    [Side Task: New Clothes


    Task Objective:


    1) Buy seven changes worth of cute clothes. Must be outfits appropriate for your new form (skirts, panties, bras, etc.).


    Task Reward: Storage Ring


    Failure: N/A]


    "..."


    [...]


    "What kind of task is this?! The system was never designed with tasks like these!"


    [Host, this system has made many modifications and upgrades over the past seventy thousand years.]


    "But why cute? Wait, you know what, forget it."


    ''Right now, I need to figure out how I am going to get home.''


    Tossing the underwear to the side, I pull the pants up.


    ''These pants are way too long, and there aren''t enough belt holes to tighten them all the way.''


    I glance down at my hand and concentrate on my index finger. Suddenly, the nail extends outwards. A vampire''s claws are sharp enough to cut through many metals without difficulty. I can use them to cut the pants and belt to a usable size. I''ll just tie the shirt back in a knot.


    After finishing my clothes, I turn my attention to trying to get out of here.


    If I focus my mind, I should be able to leave and enter this place at will now. There should not be any need to use some abstract method to get here as the system did before.


    With that thought, I close my eyes and attempt to focus my mind. A few seconds later, I open them to find myself back in the women''s restroom.


    Glancing around, I find myself standing in a pit where the dimensional rift once existed.


    ''My talent seems pretty powerful. I should experiment with it later.''


    But for now, I need to find something to cover my eyes and ears.


    "My coat and sunglasses should still be at my desk."


    Walking to my desk, I slip on the coat. The coat that once fit perfectly now runs to my knees, while the sleeves dangle freely. Pulling back the sleeves, I cover my face with the hood and slip on the sunglasses.


    Reaching into my coat pocket, I pull out my phone; the time shows 8:14 PM.


    ''I was in there for a very long time, but only a few minutes passed.''


    Looking down at my current outfit, I couldn''t help but sigh.


    "Tattered pants, a coat that goes to my knees, a hood hiding my face, and sunglasses long after the sun has gone down. Well, whatever, let''s go..."


    Walking out onto the streets of Tokyo, I can feel the cold night air hit my face. All around, the sights and sounds of the city overwhelm my senses.


    "I can hardly tell I am wearing sunglasses, and has the city always been this loud?"


    After thinking for a moment, "No, this should be due to my enhanced senses."


    With a brisk pace, I begin to walk home. The pedestrians stare at me with a confused and curious look. Ignoring them, I continue on my way.


    Not long after, while standing at the crosswalk, a middle-aged woman stares at me intensely. Supposedly not being able to bear it any longer, she approaches me.


    "Excuse me, are you lost?"


    Turning my head to look at her, she seems surprised by my pale appearance and sunglasses.


    "It''s a little dark for sunglasses, don''t you think, little girl?"


    "...I have a condition."


    "Aw, you poor thing, but still, its dangerous to walk around at night with sunglasses on." Suddenly, she reaches her hand out toward my face.


    ''What the hell is this lady doing? I say I have a condition, and she still doesn''t let up?!''


    Instinctively I reach out, catching her wrist inadvertently using my full strength.


    **crack**


    "..."


    "..."


    The woman stares at her limp wrist. Her brain doesn''t seem to be able to process what just happened.


    Not waiting for the woman''s response, I immediately begin to sprint away before things escalate any further.


    Behind me, I can hear the woman crying out as the pain and realization finally sink in.


    In record time, I run home, turn the key, and slam the door.


    ''I need to get a grasp on my strength.''


    Although I''m only level 1, I''m still three times stronger than your average level 1 human male. I can''t afford to draw that much public attention, at least not yet.


    "Any way too much has happened, and I didn''t even have lunch today."


    I pull back my hood and remove my coat, exposing my long white hair. I couldn''t help but stop and run my fingers through it, feeling it''s silky texture.


    Oh. Food I need food. I keep getting distracted by my own appearance.


    To quickly satisfy my hunger, I make my way to the fridge and toss two sandwiches together. In the blink of an eye, the two sandwiches disappear.


    "That''s weird. If I eat any more, I think I''d vomit, but I still feel hungry..."


    Thinking for a moment, a sudden realization hits.


    "Oh, of course. I need blood."

 Chapter 2: Clothing

    ~ The Next Day ~


    I hardly slept at all last night, yet I feel perfectly rested! I still don''t have any clothes that fit me properly, so I''ve just been wearing one of my old t-shirts around.


    My cell phone has nearly a dozen missed calls from work. I did think about trying to disguise my voice and claiming I was sick, but what''s the point? I have to make preparations and to do that I can''t stay here for very long anyway. But, now that I think about it, I never did send those emails or prepare postage like I told Akari I would.


    ''Oh well, that''s not important anymore!''


    Today I have set three goals for myself to complete the systems side task, experiment with my talent, and to quench my thirst.


    ''Let''s start with completing the systems side task.''


    [Side Task: New Clothes


    Task Objective:


    1) Buy seven changes worth of cute clothes. Must be outfits appropriate for your new form (skirts, panties, bras, etc.).


    Task Reward: Storage Ring


    Failure: N/A]


    ''I want that storage ring, and also, I''m a little uncomfortable walking around in ill-fitting clothes.''


    Glancing at the clock, it shows 10:00 AM.


    ''I think this should be a slow time for most stores.''


    Taking out a new pair of pants and a shirt, I use my claws to cut it to a size I can manage. I then slip on the same coat and sunglasses from yesterday.


    Stepping outside, I feel the intense and uncomfortable sunshine. Although vampires don''t spontaneously combust when in sunlight, it still feels unpleasant.


    ''I''ll have to make sure whatever clothes I get can cover as much skin as possible.''


    At this time of day, there are far fewer people walking around casually on the street. That said, I still receive a lot of stares while making my way to the store.


    Quickly I enter the first clothing store that comes into view. Behind the counter are two female employees, the one on the left is tall and of average appearance while the one on the right is short and slightly above average.


    ''As I hoped, no one else is in the store right now.''


    Seeing me walk in, the two women turn their gaze toward me.


    With a smirk, the tall woman looks at me, "Little girl, does your dad know you''re wearing his clothes in public?"


    "Kanna, don''t be so rude this girl is a customer."


    "Himari, this girl clearly doesn''t have any money, or she wouldn''t dress like that."


    Annoyed, I look at the short girl, supposedly named Himari. Taking out some money, I hold it in the air.


    "Miss Himari, I have money. See look! But can you please help me pick out some clothes? I don''t know my size or anything."


    Looking over at the girl I assume is named Kanna, she sneers at me and walks away.


    ''What the hell is her problem?''


    "Can I ask what you are looking for?"


    "I need several different outfits. I want them to cover as much skin as possible, and, uh, they need to be cute..." my face turns hot.


    Himari looks at me with a smile.


    "Of course. Doesn''t every girl want to feel cute?"


    Breaking eye contact with Hamari, I stare at the ground and quickly follow her to the women''s clothing section.


    "I hope Kanna didn''t leave to bad an impression. She''s usually very good with customers."


    I glance at Himari, "Don''t worry, Miss Himari. It doesn''t bother me!"


    After that, I tried on several different dresses, skirts, and whatnot. Himari thought it was strange that I wouldn''t take off my coat or sunglasses, but I convinced her to take my measurements while wearing them. She was actually able to infer my size accurately, and all the outfits fit quite well.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    As for the undergarments, after Himari sized me at a B-cup, I wasn''t sure what the system considered "cute," so I picked out a lot of underwear with little bows or animals on them.


    ''No one can see them anyway.''


    I was also able to get a few smaller coats and an umbrella to block the sun. Looking in the dressing room mirror, I see the most beautiful little girl I''ve ever seen. Glistening white hair, perfect small features, long charming ears...have I always been this egotistical?


    ''I blame the inheritance. Yeah. Let''s blame that.''


    Currently, I am wearing a blue dress that runs just below my knees, a pair of white knee-high stockings, a pair of long dark blue gloves that run just up past my elbows, and then a pair of dark blue flats. Unfortunately, I still have to wear a coat over it. In the future, I hope to find a better way to hide my ears.


    ''I feel a little exposed? Also, there''s a weird draft in a place there were never drafts before...''


    Walking out of the dressing room, I pay and say goodbye to Himari.


    Just as I leave the store, a strong wind blows and picks up my dress. Unconsciously, an abrupt girly scream leaves my mouth as I cover my newly purchased underwear that is covered in little pictures of kittens. Immediately I start turning my head to make sure no one saw.


    ''I am so glad no one was around to see that.''


    Feeling a pair of eyes, I glance behind me to see Kanna smirking and waving. Embarrassed, I purse my lips and hastily leave the area.


    [Ding!]


    [Side Task: New Clothes - Complete]


    With the familiar voice of the system, a simple ring appears on my right hand.


    I look at the ring, and in my heart, say the word "Analyze."


    {Name: Simple Storage Ring


    Grade: B


    Details: An inconspicuous ring that uses space magic to store a limited number of items. Cannot store living things.}


    ''Grade B is pretty good; this must be a decent storage ring.''


    The grades for items run from F- all the way to SSS. SSS items are extraordinarily rare, while F- is basically garbage.


    For example, <Analyze>.


    {Name: Chewing Gum **Used**


    Grade: F-


    Details: A common substance meant to be chewed but not swallowed. It''s used.}


    With that, I turn my attention back to my new ring.


    ''This ring is going to be very useful. I''ll walk into the alley behind the stores and put everything away. I can also work on implementing my idea.''


    I make my way into the alley behind the store. Holding out my right hand and with a simple thought, the newly purchased clothing disappears.


    ''So convenient. Okay, first, let''s pull up my


    talent and read through it a bit.''


    Bringing up my status menu, I use <Analyze>.


    {Name: Paranormal


    Grade: S


    Details: A talent that allows its user to create or cause paranormal events. It utilizes the mental strength of its users. This talent can have a heavy burden on its user; however, if the user utilizes a belief within the public consciousness, the burden can be reduced.}


    Last night when I couldn''t sleep, I got clarification from the system about what it meant by public consciousness. To summarize, it means if an idea or belief is popular among the public, it''ll reduce the burden


    has on my mind. In other words using already existent urban legends, creatures, myths, etc. causes less strain than trying to use one I made up.


    Although it''s an S class ability, it''s very limited for my current self. I''m far from being able to use it to its full extent. At most, I can use it on a single person, and that''s only if I use something well known within the public consciousness.


    In the long term, it would be better for me to master my blood magic, but


    will still have many interesting uses.


    Not to mention mastering this ability is personal. I''ve long since realized this ability is what killed Robert''s foster parents and ruined his childhood. Although my attachment to his past has greatly lessened since the inheritance ceremony, I still can''t help but feel this is important to my moving on.


    **Sigh**


    Also last night the system and I talked about another thing, namely blood, and essence.


    ''System, is this really the best way to go about things?''


    [This system has found it to be the current most efficient way to gather blood and essence. Until the Earth reconnects with the cosmic mana stream, this method is optimal. Unless the Host wishes, there is also the squirrel idea.]


    "No! No squirrels, that was a stupid idea!" I inadvertently shout.


    The only real way to get those two things is by hunting something, and nonmagical animals like cats and dogs, have low quantity and quality of blood, and you may not get a single essence from them. That just leaves one other animal that is practical and accessible in a city. I don''t plan to hesitate, would a lion hesitate to hunt a gazelle? No, I don''t think they would.


    As for if I can do it, with some of Callista''s memories, death and killing have lost much of it''s meaning to me; after all, god''s witness much in their long lifetimes...


    I scout the area around the shopping district and eventually locate an isolated and quiet street. I find a fire escape that runs along one of the older buildings, and I begin to keep an eye on pedestrian traffic.


    After watching for a while, I continue to look over my status and decide to practice with my talent. As a test, I try and summon a jackalope, which is basically just a hare with antlers.


    I concentrate, and a slight wave of exhaustion hits me. Suddenly a gray mist begins to condense into the shape of a small animal. After a few more moments, a little hare with antlers appears and jumps into my arms.


    I giggle and hold the little jackalope high in the air, "Hehe, so cute."


    For a short while, I played with the jackalope before I remembered I should save my mental strength.


    ''If only I could keep you...''


    Stopping my talent, the jackalope disappears into a gray mist, a while later night falls over the city. I sit quietly watching over the street with a low breath. For hours, I watch motionlessly waiting for a good opportunity. Finally, I noticed a familiar girl walking down the tranquil abandoned street.

 Chapter 3: Bloody Kanna **Rework**

    --Kanna POV--


    "Kanna, I''m going to head out for the night. It''s your turn tonight to stay and close up."


    I look over at Himari, "Psh, fine whatever. I''ll close. See you tomorrow."


    "See ya!" Himari leaves through the front door.


    **Sigh**


    I don''t hate Himari or anything; I just hate working here. The hours are long, and I''m tired of dealing with the customers. I''ve thought about finding a job somewhere else, but I doubt it will be much different than here.


    Finishing my closing duties, I lock the door and begin walking home. I usually just walk the side streets home; it would be a little safer to take the main streets, but it''s a lot quicker this way, and this area''s crime rate is very low anyway.


    For a while, I walk enjoying the silence, although for some reason tonight feels especially eerie. From the corner of my vision, I notice a streetlight flickering, which catches my attention for a moment. I glance up at the flickering light and quickly turn my attention back down toward the street. When I find a woman standing beneath the flickering light, I almost jump backward in shock.


    She has dark black hair and eyes that are so dark they almost look like two little pieces of coal. She is wearing your standard business casual women''s attire, and most prominent of all is the blue-white surgical mask. The woman stares at the ground silently as the streetlight continues to flicker.


    I stand quietly, almost not breathing, I notice the night is extremely silent; I can''t even hear the sounds of cars. For some reason, my instincts are telling me this situation is wrong, and I should get away from here. The woman slowly lifts her head and turns her head toward me. She peers into my eyes so strongly I feel like she''s trying to see straight through my skull.


    The woman slowly approaches me, **Tap. Tap. Tap.** her steps echo through the cold night. I take a step back, and the woman stops a few footsteps away.


    For a moment, she stands there before a charming voice sounds out, "Do you think I am pretty?" {1}


    I am confused by her abrupt and odd question my mind starts to race. I don''t really understand why, but a cold sweat starts to form on the back of my neck. I decide just to give her a quick and honest answer.


    "I...it''s hard to say with the surgical mask, but I''d say you seem to be very beautiful." I take a second step back.


    Seemingly pleased with my answer, she reaches back behind her ear to begin removing the surgical mask. Slowly she pulls back the mask revealing her face. What is revealed are two massive cuts leading from the corners of her mouth to her ears.


    Not willing to stay any longer, I turn to run, but the woman grabs me and spins me around. I find myself inches from her face.


    "How about now? Am I pretty?" she asks.


    As she speaks, her cuts split and once again make contact as words flow from her face. I haven''t noticed any blood, meaning she''s had these injuries for a while.


    "Ah! What''s wrong with you! Let me go!"


    Seemingly processing my response, her brows frown, and I assume what she makes is an angry grimace. She begins hysterically screaming, exposing the back of her throat, gums, and all thirty-two of her teeth. I can smell the rot from her breath.


    She pushes me to the ground and reaches behind her back; she pulls out a stupidly long and rusty pair of scissors and charges toward me. Instinctively I raise my hands to block. The scissors pierce my hand, passing through to the other side.


    ''What...what is this? Is it in my hand?''


    I try to push the insane woman away, but it feels like I''m trying to push away a building. The woman yanks her scissors out of my hand and raises her arm high in the air. I scream, and just before the scissor comes down on me again, I hear someone yell.This story is posted elsewhere by the author. Help them out by reading the authentic version.


    "Come on!"


    Suddenly I feel myself being dragged along the pavement away from the crazed woman.


    The mysterious childish voice yells, "Quick get up! Follow me!"


    "O..okay!"


    I quickly stand and feel a cold hand, grab mine. I look forward and find a short girl in a familiar dress and long coat pulling my hand.


    ''Wait, is that the girl from earlier?''


    Putting that thought behind me, for now, I put pressure on my wounded hand. I glance behind me, looking for the insane woman, but all I see is a thin gray mist.


    The girl pulls me into a back alley and kicks open a storage room, "Quick in here!"


    "W..wait. I think she''s gone."


    The girl ignores me and pulls me into the storage room. With strength someone, her size shouldn''t have, she shoves me, causing me to fall onto bags of rice. She closes the door, removes her sunglasses, and pulls back her hood.


    What is revealed is an incredibly beautiful little girl, but she has abnormally white skin, long sharp ears, and blazing red eyes.


    The girl wipes away saliva from her mouth, "Sorry, the blood from your hand just smells really good."


    I glance at my bloody hand and back at the girl, "Are you a demon?" I involuntarily mutter.


    She smiles, showing two sharp fangs, "No. I''m not one of those. If I were this would be a much worse experience for you."


    The girl takes a step forward, and I push myself further against the wall.


    "Were you with that woman? The crazy one from earlier?"


    "Something like that, I guess. Anyways, I''m sorry, Kanna, but don''t be afraid; it will be painless, and the darkness isn''t so scary. Trust me."


    "What are you going to do?"


    Not showing any reaction to my question, she slowly approaches me. Seizing me, she moves her small mouth to my neck; I feel a hot breath followed by a little pain. Almost immediately, I lose all control and feeling from my body.


    ''Is she biting me? Why can''t I move? What exactly is going on?''


    Slowly my consciousness fads as I drift away into the darkness.


    <hr>


    --Return to Eira POV--


    ''So good! So warm!''


    Feeling the warm red liquid flow down my throat and into my belly, I''ve never felt so satisfied before. I knew from my inheritance that sucking blood was enjoyable, but I didn''t realize it would be this good! It''s like every cell in my body is screaming out in comfort.


    [5 Essence acquired]


    ''Only five? Is this how it is for all humans? Is it because they are all only level one?''


    A realization hits me, and my face shows a complicated expression, so now that I have her essence, she must be dead, right? So that makes her officially the first person I have ever killed.


    ''If I''m to be honest...I kind of...don''t hate it? Is this how a predator feels hunting prey?''


    ...There''s no point dwelling on it too much; this is the kind of thing I''ll need to do now and in the future. In the world soon to return, the strong will once again walk on the weak. Something like me shouldn''t even exist in the current world yet; I''m just here early thanks to the system.


    ''I have no intention of running around acting all morbid like I''m attending my own funeral. I need to use this time to get ahead and set myself up for when the other creatures return.''


    Feeling the blood running out, I remove my fangs. Looking at Kanna''s body, I lick the blood from the corner of my mouth.


    ''I don''t have a good way to dispose of her body at the moment it''s best to just leave her here. Someone will find her in the morning.''


    I pat my stomach, open the door to the storage room, and leave through the alley. Police shouldn''t be able to connect me to Kanna''s death, but even if they do, I''ll deal with it then.


    I start licking my fangs to get any excess blood out of them. Many humans think that vampires bite their victims and let the blood spray out like a faucet, all the while allowing their faces to be covered in blood; this, however, is false and offensive!


    In actuality, a vampire''s fangs are hollow, and the blood is pulled through a special organ in the roof of a vampire''s mouth. The only time blood may spill out is when the vampire removes their fangs, the blood left in the hollow fangs may leak out.


    Making my way back home, I start considering future plans. What I need to consider is if I want to stay in Japan after the Earth has reconnected with the cosmic mana stream. Being on an island has its advantages, but in my opinion, it has more disadvantages, and with the sea monsters and such in the future, it will be challenging to leave later.


    But that begs the question, where is the best place for me to reestablish myself?


    I think my best option would be to return to the United States. I am more familiar with it geographically than any other country. That brings me to my next problem. I have no passport, ID, or even proof I was born. Obviously, I can''t use my old identification; besides, I can''t hide my appearance at the airport. Stowing away on a plane would be quite tricky, and hijacking comes with numerous problems and challenges, so that''s out of the question.


    The only other way is to get there by boat. Getting there that way also comes with its own challenges, but it''s more doable than by plane. Plus, I''ve never traveled by ship before, and as I mentioned earlier, the opportunities to do so will be limited in the future!


    It is decided I will leave Japan and set up a base in the United States. I need to store everything from my home I plan to take with me as well as make any other preparations.


    Suddenly a familiar ethereal voice rings out.


    [Ding!]


    [Main Task: The First Subordinate


    Task Objective:


    1) Recruit a direct follower.


    Task Reward: The "Followers" Option of the System.


    Failure: N/A]

 Chapter 4: Casual Day

    Yesterday I received a new task from the system. This one seems a little more complicated than the last ones. The mission specifically asks me to find a direct follower, which cannot be just anyone.


    However, for today at least, I have come to a decision. I am going to put off the system''s task as there is a vital concern I need to take care of before I leave Japan.


    But first, I need to start with something I have been neglecting.


    ''I need to practice blood magic for a bit before going out.''


    Using <Analyze> on the blood magic skill in my status, I read over the description.


    {Name: Blood Magic


    Details: A versatile magic with qualities similar to water magic. Unlike water magic, however, blood magic will also utilize the essence within the blood of a creature to do things water magic cannot. Blood magic also tends to have many uses in special rituals. In the past on Earth blood magic was considered taboo magic only used by evil beings.}


    Unlike talents, skills do not have a grade. Usually, a skill is only limited by the person using it, excluding some noncombative skills like, for example, <Analyze>.


    So instead, you would rank the users as follows novice, intermediate, advanced, master, and finally grand master level. Of course, there is demi-god, god, and true god, but those are few enough to not be on the scale.


    As for blood magic itself, as the description says, blood magic is highly versatile. It is capable of doing everything water magic can do except typically better; however, it is limited by one simple factor, blood. Unlike water magic that can magically produce water, blood magic requires a source of blood. Not only that, but some blood is better than other blood. My blood, for example, would have a more powerful effect than some random humans.


    While I am at it, I will take another look at the title I was given.


    {Name: Heir of Blood


    Details: The one who holds this title is worthy of sitting upon the High Throne of Blood.}


    I asked the system what this meant, and all it would say was...


    [Host will learn more about the High Throne of Blood in the future.]


    The system isn''t that helpful most of the time. I am not sure whether the information on the High Throne of Blood was deliberately withheld from the inheritance, or I just didn''t get any info on it.


    ''Okay, lets practice.''


    What I will be practicing is intermediate level blood magic.


    Taking my index finger, I cut the palm of my left hand. Since I don''t plan to stay here too much longer, I am just going to use the refrigerator as a dummy.


    Holding up my bleeding palm, I aim it toward the refrigerator, and say the words, "blood spike!"


    Saying the name out loud isn''t necessary, but I just wanted to for my first time. As the name suggests, a small hardened spike of blood shoots from my hand toward the fridge.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    **Boom! Crunch!**


    After staring at the scene for a moment, I move to take a closer look.


    "Did...did it go all the way through?"


    Opening the fridge door, I see where the spike passed through both the back of the fridge and the wall behind. Peaking through the hole, I see the spike lodged in the wall of the vacant house next door. Crumbling up a piece of paper, I stuff it into the hole in the wall.


    ''That''s enough blood spike for the day.''


    Moving on, I start to play around with the other magic I was interested in trying. Holding my hand upwards, I further open up the wound from earlier.


    Saying the words "Bloody chains!" Red chains shoot from my palm and burst into the ceiling ¡ª pieces of drywall rain down onto my head and floor.


    ''Oops. Let''s try that again.''


    Figuring out how to contract the chain back into my palm, I begin to play around with it. For a while, I continue learning how to expand, contract, and better control the movements of the chain. Having gotten a good feel for it, I glance around the room at all the broken targets.


    ''I should probably stop. There isn''t enough room for this kind of thing.''


    Giving up, I start preparing to leave.


    Today I am wearing a frilly sleeved red dress, black knee-high socks, and a pair of black gloves that meet the sleeves of the dress. Again I am still wearing my coat and sunglasses; however, today, I am also using the umbrella I bought.


    Walking out the door, I begin thinking through the vital thing I need to do before leaving Japan.


    Last night I took my first bath since the inheritance ceremony. I spent a while just staring at myself again. I don''t know why I''m so obsessed, but I felt like a bird looking at its own reflection in the mirror.


    Anyways all I had to wash with was my all in one shampoo, conditioner, and body wash combo leftover from before my transfiguration. So right now, I have an overpowering scent of sandalwood, which feels a little unsuitable for my delicate appearance.


    While thinking about how I should buy new bath products, I realized that there is a lot of Japanese things that I love that will be inaccessible in the future, specifically food! Although vampires can live on just blood, eating regular food is still a pleasant activity and can also extend the time vampires can go without blood.


    Even when I leave, I would still like to eat things like pocky, melon pan, anpan, mochi, crepes, ramen, and all the various chocolates. Although some of these might be in specialty stores in the U.S., this stuff is going to be very limited! Trading across the Pacific won''t be reasonable in the future, and that''s assuming they''re even still producing these things.


    I ran some tests with the storage ring last night using hot food, and it seemed to preserve everything in that same state you put it in. Hot food never went cold, no matter how long I left it in there. Not all storage rings have this function, so it''s necessary to test. However, mine does, which means I can store a lot of food in it!


    With this in mind, I enter a local grocery store. Grabbing a shopping cart, I fill it to capacity within a couple of minutes. When I approached the register, the cashier gave me a suspicious look. Luckily, she didn''t say much and just rung everything up.


    I probably could have just stolen everything, but why bother? I have money to burn, and it''ll all eventually be worthless.


    After paying, I left the store, stored everything in the ring, and then went back into the store. I repeated this two more times before the store''s manager came out and started personally helping me.


    Leaving the store, I then started to travel to every ramen shop in my area. I would order several servings store the food, bowls, and chopsticks, then leave before anyone noticed and later do the same thing at another location. After that, I spent the afternoon going from food stall to food stall.


    Finally, while trying to store a crepe, the storage ring refused to hold anymore.


    ''I probably stored at least a few years worth of food.''


    Finding a park and a bench, I sit holding my umbrella. While enjoying the sweet taste of the crepe, I watch the people scurrying around.


    For a time, I sit and use <Analyze> on all the passerby''s to find someone deserving my time. All I''ve been able to confirm thus far are these humans stats do indeed average around four or five.


    Throwing my head back, I stare at the bottom of my umbrella.


    ''Tomorrow, I''ll try to make more progress, but for now, let''s just relax.''


    As the sun sets, I continue to sit and watch the never-ending stream of bodies.

 Chapter 5: Police

    Three days have passed since receiving the new task from the system, I have made it a habit to walk up and use <Analyze> on all passersby in hopes of finding someone worthy of pursuing as a subordinate.


    Although Earth currently only has a small amount of mana right now, a few people have begun to show signs of being stimulated by the accumulating mana.


    Browsing the internet, I have seen some people posting photos and asking questions about things like strands of their hair changing into odd colors. Unbeknownst to them, this is due to their special qualities being driven by mana.


    For example, someone with a natural inclination for water magic hair might turn aqua blue while someone with a natural inclination for fire magic hair might turn fiery red. Someone with a natural inclination is capable of grasping certain magic quicker than someone who has none. Natural inclination is uncommon among humans.


    There are also things like bloodlines and such that can have considerable appearance changes, but those are rare. Regardless, it is only a matter of time before the general public begins to notice the changes brought about by the increasing mana.


    Anyways as far as my hunt for followers has gone, it has been rather unprofitable. It might be better to wait until mana levels are higher to find someone of high potential.


    **Knock. Knock**


    ''Did someone just knock on the door?''


    Walking to the door, I grab a stool to stand on and look through the peephole. On the other side of the door, I see two Japanese men dressed in blue uniforms.


    ''Police? Uh, are they looking for me? I''ll just let them keep knocking.''


    Ignoring them, they knock for a while longer and then finally stop.


    ''Oh well. I''ll be gone before they come back next time.''


    Last night I put everything I thought I might need into my storage ring. But, I had to dump some of my food spoils from a couple of days ago to accommodate everything, which made me a little sad.


    I was lucky and found a cruise ship that departs out of Tokyo tomorrow afternoon. It will take around three weeks to go from Tokyo, Japan to Astoria, United States. Seeing as I''m a stowaway, I plan to spend most of my time hiding away somewhere below deck; besides, I am not a fan of sunlight.


    ''Well, maybe I''ll go above deck at night or something.''


    I''ll depart for the docks sometime soon as I plan to sneak on the ship tonight.


    After waiting a while to make sure the police are indeed gone, I slip on my coat and sunglasses. Turning around, I take one last look at my home over the past two years.


    "Thanks, its been pleasure," I murmur.


    Turning back, I walk out the door. After walking a bit, I hear someone yelling behind me.


    "Hey, kid! Wait!"


    Turning my head, I see the two police officers from earlier waving and running in my direction.


    ''Shit, I thought they left. Were they waiting in their car or something?''


    "Yes, Mr.Officers! Is something wrong?"


    The two officers let out a small breath of exhaustion in unison. Then the one on the right asks.Unauthorized content usage: if you discover this narrative on Amazon, report the violation.


    "Little girl, are your parents home?"


    "..."


    The officer on the left turns and looks at the office on the right.


    "Yuuto, don''t you remember? The person that lives here should only be a single male occupation working in Japan on a visa. He shouldn''t be this girl''s parent."


    "Well then, Touma, who is this girl, and why was she there then?"


    Yuuto and Touma both look toward me.


    "...my name is Eira. I was visiting Mr.Adams."


    "Well, Miss Eira is Mr.Adams home?"


    I shake my head left and right, "I''m sorry."


    Yuuto and Touma again turn and look at each other and turn back in tandem.


    Yuuto takes the initiative to speak, "Miss Eira, can we talk more at our office. We''ll contact your parents when..."


    "Hey, Yuuto. Some woman is staring at you; it looks like she''s trying to get your attention."


    Touma points to the woman causing Yuuto to turn his head.


    "Miss, is there something you need? Are you this girl''s mother?"


    The woman with black hair, black eyes, and a blue-white surgical mask looks toward Yuuto fiercely.


    "Do you think I am pretty?", she asks with a sweet voice.


    Taken aback by the question, Yuuto manages to squeeze out an answer.


    "Uhm sure, Miss. Do you mind waiting over there if you need something we''re a little busy here?"


    Seemingly pleased with his answer and ignoring the latter part of his sentence, she reaches for the string of the surgical mask tied behind her ear.


    At this time, I took the initiative to turn and start walking away.


    "How about now? Am I pretty?", I hear from behind me.


    "Yes, as I said, you''re pretty. Wait, what?! Your face!"


    Seemingly in the process of turning his attention back to me, Yuuto answers the woman''s question before noticing the change in the situation.


    "Then, you can both look just like me!" the woman yelled out.


    Behind me, I hear two men yell, followed by a woman''s hysterical screaming. Alongside the sounds of screams, the sweet smell of blood enters my nose.


    ''Now that I am about to leave, I don''t have to worry about being so careful. Plus, it seems like they''re already looking for me, the quicker I can get out of here, the better.''


    **Sigh**


    I need to find a place I can practice more blood magic. I practiced a bit at home, but there wasn''t enough room. Not to mention with the free-flowing mana levels being so low, it takes a while for my mana to regenerate. After practicing two days ago, it took over a day for my mana to recharge.


    ''Next opportunity, I''ll train my blood magic a bit more.''


    Continuing on my way, I walk for an hour or so to the train station. Using my preloaded card, I enter the station and begin waiting for the train to arrive. I am waiting on the train to Yokohama Station, which is near where the cruise ship will be.


    Feeling someone staring at me, I turn around. There I see a woman wearing a blue uniform looking in my direction.


    ''Damn, there''s no way they''re looking for me is there? Did they send out a call to be on the lookout for me?''


    Thinking more about it, they may think I am involved with the Kuchisake-onna that stabbed the officers a little while ago. I mean, they wouldn''t be wrong, but they can''t know that.


    ''No, it''s more likely they''re just looking for a witness and want to ask me questions.''


    Either way going to the police station is too risky; I am a completely undocumented individual, not to mention my appearance. Who knows how long I might get stuck at the police station, or if they figure out what I am, they might send me off to a lab somewhere.


    Seeing the policewoman walking my direction, I start attempting to maneuvering around the larger foreigners.


    ''The train should be here any second now. I just need to keep away from her for a moment.''


    Japanese trains are notoriously punctual, and as expected, almost to the second, it enters the station. Making sure I mix in with the crowd, I enter the congested train car and keep my head down.


    A few minutes later, a voice comes over the intercom, "Please stand clear of the closing doors."


    Feeling the train moving, I glance out the window. The policewoman is staring right at me with an unmistakable frown. She pulls out her radio and starts communicating something into it.


    ''It seems like things are about to get complicated.''


    Time passes, and I arrive at Yokohama Station, the first thing that meets my vision is a group of officers waiting at the platform.


    ''Well, I guess a couple of police officers being attacked and mutilated is a pretty big deal. I''m just surprised by their response time...''


    Once the train comes to a stop, the doors at the beginning and end of the train open, from both ends, officers enter and begin scouring the passengers. Moving to the door, I pry it open using my enhanced strength.


    Stepping out of the train, various passengers give me an odd look and also decide to start deboarding.


    "Young lady, stop right there."


    ''Oh, so I''ve graduated from little girl to young lady it seems they want to intimidate me now.''


    Looking toward the source of the noise, I see a group of five officers. Hearing a sound, I glance behind me, a group of four officers seemingly having noticed the irregular events exit the train car.


    ''It seems like the opportunity to use my blood magic came a bit sooner than I anticipated.''

 Chapter 6: The Rookie

    --Sergeant Haruto POV--


    "Sergeant Haruto, sir, we just received a report from one of our officers. The little girl is taking the train toward Yokohama Station right now. The officer tried to make contact, but the officer believes she intentionally avoided her."


    Looking toward the recently hired rookie officer, I try to remember his name, but my memory fails me.


    "Good job, rookie...Uhm, wait a second. Yokohama Station, that''s only a few blocks from us. Let''s go there ourselves and contact any other officers in the area. Finding this girl has been a headache; let''s not let her slip away."


    Three days ago, we were called in to investigate a murder scene. What we found was one of the weirdest cases I have ever been on. A woman stabbed by a rusty object in the hand and left dead in a storage shed, but that''s not the strange part.


    The weird part is that this woman''s body was severely dehydrated, with almost no blood left in it. Although there was some blood on the ground, it wasn''t nearly enough to fill a human body.


    All that was found at the scene was a few small bloody shoe prints and two puncture wounds on the woman''s neck. Finally, we checked the footage from a camera nearby and was able to see a little girl entering the alley with the victim and then later leaving alone.


    Investigating around the local neighborhoods, apparently, for the past couple of days, this girl has been approaching various people staring at them and then shaking her head in disappointment only to do it all over again with the next person.


    Not only that, but this girl also fits the description of someone who assaulted and broke a woman''s wrist, and no, that''s still not all. She also fits the description of a little girl who went around ordering roman and then stealing the dishes. Asking around, she did this at dozens of different restaurants! What did she even do with everything she took!?


    We were eventually able to track her to the home of a foreign worker named Robert Adams.


    Sending two officers to investigate, she deliberately ignored the officers knocking. Catching her leaving the house, two officers began questioning her. It was at this point, someone appeared and attacked and defaced the two officers.


    Both of the officer''s faces have been cut from mouth to ear, so we obviously haven''t been able to get any information from them.


    However, according to the on-site officers who questioned the onlookers, this was done by some crazy woman with scissors who vanished into thin air! All the while, the girl casually walked away.


    "Sir, we are here."


    Pulling myself back to reality, "Oh, yeah. Good job, Rookie..."


    "Thank you, sir!"


    After meeting up with several other officers who were in the area, we head down to await the arrival of the train.


    Half an hour later the train arrives, I begin to speak, "Okay. Here comes the train. The girl should be in a dress wearing a coat along with a pair of sunglasses. Two officers enter the back of the train, and two enter the front."This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.


    The train stops, and the officers enter as they were told. After a few moments, I notice one of the train doors is forced open, and passengers begin leaving. Mixed in with the passengers is a girl covering her face with a hood.


    ''There that has to be her.''


    "Young lady, stop right there!"


    Hearing me, she looks over at me and rolls her eyes. Having heard the commotion, the four officers that were on the train approached her from behind.


    "You need to come with us to the station. There is a lot we need to talk about."


    Expecting her to comply quickly, I begin to move in closer to remove any room for escape. However, she suddenly starts making some unexpected moves.


    The girl lifts her right hand and index finger. Raising her left hand, she uses her nail to cut her palm.


    ''How sharp is this girl''s nail?''


    Dark red blood begins to seep from her palm. Slowly she lifts her hand as if taking aim. Pointing her palm in my direction, she murmurs something under her breath.


    ''Did she just mutter something about spiky blood?''


    Acting on intuition, I move to the right as a red flash passes by my vision.


    ''What just happened?''


    Touching the side of my head, I find a tiny amount of blood seeping from a wound on my ear. Turning my head, I look behind me; there, I see Rookie with empty eyes. Moving my eyes upward, I find a hole in his brow.


    "Rookie!" I couldn''t help but yell out.


    Rookie drops to the floor, and blood begins quickly flowing from his head.


    The girl turns, and this time faces her palm to one of the officers directly behind her. Again she mutters something and something to fast for me to see shoots from her palm.


    In disbelief, the officer looks at his chest and back up at the girl. Finally, like Rookie, he also crumples to the ground.


    In a panic, the remaining officers begin reaching for their weapons. Some reach for stun guns while others reach for their firearms. However, the situation quickly starts to take another turn.


    Rookies and the other officer''s bodies begin to spasm. Suddenly, dozens of red chains shoot from the blood of the two corpses. Like serpents, the chains wrap and immobilize the remaining officers.


    Seeing this unbelievable and unexplainable situation, I somehow manage to keep my wits and barely avoid the chains intended for me.


    Once the other officer''s chains are securely fastened, the chains rapidly contract. The chains pull all the remaining officers toward the bloody corpses, creating a large mass of bodies.


    Watching this scene I exclaim, "What the fuck is going on?!"


    Like an Olympic sprinter, the girl takes off. For only a second, I catch a glimpse of her pink polka-dot underwear.


    The girl glances back at me with a scowl.


    ''I...I should chase her.''


    Due to the crowd, I am barely able to keep up with her. I watch as this small girl overwhelms and pushes large adult men out of her way.


    ''This girl can''t be human!''


    Forcing myself to keep chasing despite my body telling me to stop both the girl and I exit the station. With more space to work with the girls, speed increases further. Watching her turn into an alley, I follow.


    ''Where did she go?''


    Pulling out my weapon, I begin searching around the area.


    With a moment of respite, I start recalling the events that just occurred, and with the adrenaline waning, a sudden realization hits me.


    ''What am I doing?! This girl just took down eight other officers. What am I supposed to do alone?!''


    Turning to leave, I feel something wrap around my ankle.


    ''Shit! It''s one of those damn chains!''


    Suddenly I find myself being dragged across the pavement. Looking up, I see a devil. She has deep red glowing eyes, pale white skin, and long pointy ears. She is both the most beautiful and scariest thing I have ever seen.


    "Where are you going? Thanks to you guys, I''m tired and hungry now." the devil says.


    I watch as the chain wrapped around my ankle recedes into the wound on the devil''s hand while pulling me closer and closer.


    In a panic, I pull out my gun and point it at the demon. Seeing this, the red chain pulls faster.


    **Bang!**


    I pull the trigger as I watch the bullet hit the shoulder of the devil. I prepare to pull the trigger again only for nothing to happen.


    With confusion, I look at my hands, I find that both my gun, along with a few fingers, have been cut. In a daze, I try to look at the devil only to find a pair of claws gripping my neck.


    Suddenly I feel a painful prick on my neck and find myself unable to move or even make a sound.


    Resigned to my fate, I couldn''t help but think, ''Who knew this would be my last day...''


    Feeling myself grow cold gradually, I surrender myself to the void.

 Chapter 7: Shot

    --Return to Eira POV--


    [8 Essence Acquired]


    Sucking the remaining blood of the officer, I throw the drained body to the side. I take a look at my bleeding shoulder.


    ''He actually shot me!''


    Pulling up my status, I check my health and mana.


    Name: Eira Callista


    Gender: Female


    Race: Vampire {Pseudo True God}


    Level: 1 (0/10)


    Health: 269/300


    Mana: 17/100


    Strength: 15


    Endurance: 15


    Agility: 15


    Intellect: 10


    Constitution: 30


    Talents: Paranormal


    Skills: Blood Magic


    Titles: Heir of Blood


    Essence: 27


    ''It''s pretty far from life-threatening, but it still hurts. Nothing compared to the inheritance ceremony, though.''


    I focus my thoughts on manipulating the blood in my body. I hold out my hand, and the bullet drops into my palm.


    With my enhanced stats and constitution, a single bullet to the shoulder isn''t that vital of an injury. As I thought firearms don''t seem that effective. It was able to do some damage to me, but I am only level 1 and have no magical defense erected. I messed around with the magic shield a little the other day, but I had problems with mana expenditure.


    All that said, the Japanese police force use antique sidearm pistols maybe military-grade weapons will have some effect on weaker magical creatures. Anyways that''s the future, and this is now.


    **Sigh**


    I think I went a little overboard with the bloody chains. I don''t have much mana left; maybe only enough for a blood spike or two.


    Having finished my meal, I quickly begin to leave the area. In the distance, I hear sirens and yelling.


    ''Why are there so many police in this area?! Is the police station across the street or something!''


    I start moving faster to put some distance between myself and the police. I make sure to keep to the back alleys when possible.


    Looking at my blood-stained clothes, I couldn''t help but think how much I stick out.


    ''I need to change clothes I can''t run around looking so obviously suspicious.''


    Finding a small utility room, I kick open the door. Closing the half-broken door, I begin changing clothes and put a bandage over the wound. Although it''s almost already stopped bleeding and vampires heal quickly, I still don''t want to get any blood on my clothes.


    Changing into a black dress and black coat, I walk out of the alley and blend into the crowd. I see police cars and ambulances speed by heading for Yokohama Station.


    ''I''ll walk from here. It will take me around an hour to walk all the way to the port.''


    As I walk, I see officers pulling people from the crowd that are wearing clothing similar to what I was wearing earlier. I pick up my pace to escape. As I got farther away from the station, things seemed to quiet down a lot.Stolen novel; please report.


    After forty-five minutes, I arrive at the Yokohama International Port. At this point, I realize this is going to be a lot more complicated then I thought it would be.


    ''This looks more like an airport than a dock! Of course, it does. Why did I think this would be simple?''


    Don''t get me wrong I did look this place up on the internet, but that was an aerial view. Actually, standing here is entirely different.


    Entering the area, I look to my right and see the Yokohama Aquatic Police Station.


    ''Please, say that at least they aren''t looking for me.''


    Grudgingly I pass by doing everything I can to not look suspicious. With a sigh of relief, I walk past unnoticed.


    With some breathing room, I start looking around the area to assess my options.


    To my left is a breakwater structure; to my right is the pier building, and in front is the entrance to the terminal the legitimate international cruise goers would take. The entire area to the left and right of the terminal is raised with a walking path so passerby can watch or wait for the ships to arrive. The two paths are raised high enough if an ordinary person tried to jump down they would break their legs.


    Between the raised area of the terminal and the pier building is a road with a guarded security gate that is for buses and other vehicles to deliver passengers to the cruise ships.


    Right now, there are a bunch of buses parked on the other side of the gate. Supposedly they''ll be picking up passengers from somewhere tomorrow.


    I walk up the path to the right of the international terminal to get a closer look.


    ''There are a few other boats and cruise ships here, but the one I need should be toward the backside.''


    Eventually, I find the luxury cruise ship I am looking for. The ship is simply named ''Moonlight''. It is around 900 feet long, 200 feet high, and accommodates approximately 3,500 people. It is your standard luxury cruise ship with spas, pools, a casino, and so on, but none of that is important. The most important thing is they''ll be sailing to the United States starting tomorrow.


    Looking over the railing


    ''Now that I am here, I can at least see some potential ways of going about this.''


    For a while, I run through all the possibilities I had considered for the past few days. Now that I have observed the full situation, most of them seem unfeasible.


    The main thing is I need to find a way to draw everyone away while I climb on. At night I''m certain there will be security making sure no one sneaks on.


    It''s not that I''m afraid just to get rid of the security, but if they simply vanish, that could prompt a search. The last thing I need is them checking everyone''s identity and doing a full-scale search of the ship.


    While staring out at the ocean, I''m struck by a sudden idea.


    ''I have an idea, but it will be difficult with my current capabilities. It should work...probably.''


    I remember that I have enough essence to level up.


    ''While I have some time, I should level up. Leveling up should boost my odds of success a bit."


    With a thought, ten essences get added toward my level.


    [Ding!]


    [Achieved Level 2!]


    With the sound of leveling up, a comfortable warmth feels my body.


    ''Leveling is such a pleasant experience.''


    "Status"


    Name: Eira Callista


    Gender: Female


    Race: Vampire {Pseudo True God}


    Level: 2 (0/25)


    Health: 304/320


    Mana: 51/130


    Strength: 15 -> 16


    Endurance: 15 -> 16


    Agility: 15 -> 18


    Intellect: 10 -> 13


    Constitution: 30 -> 32


    Talents: Paranormal


    Skills: Blood Magic


    Titles: Heir of Blood


    Essence: 17


    From what I remember what stats improve and how much is dependent on the actions of the person. If someone uses a lot of magic when they level up, their intellect will increase. On the other hand, if someone uses a heavy weapon or the like, then their strength and endurance would improve more than their intellect.


    I pull out my umbrella and find a secluded place off in the corner to watch the cruise ship ''Moonlight''.


    ''With my coat, the umbrella isn''t essential, but being in the shade is simply comforting.''


    While sitting, I take out some daifuku from my storage ring to snack on.


    The police are still looking for me, but if I keep a low profile, I should be fine. I doubt they would check a place like the International port.


    It seems more likely they are probably checking my home along with all the places ''Robert Adams'' frequented.


    I''m curious if they think I perhaps killed ''Robert Adams'' or if they think he is my accomplice. The way I see it, neither answer is wrong, but neither answer is correct either.


    With a small chuckle, I sit in the shade of my little black umbrella, waiting for the night to come.

 Chapter 8: Moonlight Stowaway

    It''s now around midnight a light drizzle falls over the area.


    Three male security guards sit at various points around the dock where the cruise ship sits anchored. They all lazily walk their designated patrol zone equipped with flashlights. Scanning the area, I can see other guards at the security gates and in the pier building.


    My goal is to get rid of the three men hanging out on the dock. After that, there is a walkway leading from the terminal to the cruise ship. The walkway is similar to those you''d find at the airport that connects the terminal and plane.


    However, the door in the terminal and on the cruise ship is closed until the passenger''s load tomorrow. My plan is to jump down onto it from the raised walking path and then jump to the safety rail on the cruise ship. Once I am on the cruise ship, I''ll climb up one of the ropes hanging from the lifeboats and into one of the rooms with a balcony.


    The reason I have to get rid of these three guards is that all three of them have a good visual on the walkway. If someone was walking and jumping up and down on top of the walkway, it would be obvious.


    ''Okay, this is going to be pushing my current capabilities, but let''s give it a shot.''


    White gray mist begins to gather at three locations. The mist takes the shape of three women. All three women are drenched with water from head to toe. They wear lavishly decorated kimonos that are so wet that puddles quickly form around their feet. The first woman drops to her knees and covers her face, the second woman stands gazing at her feet, and the last stands with her head tilted watching the ocean. Their dripping black hair covers their faces and makes them each appear pitiful.


    These women are Nure-onago. They are spirits believed to arise from accumulated sadness and loss. Typically Nure-onago will appear near bodies of water waiting for someone to save them from their grief. They are particularly effective against men, but what is most important is their natural abilities.


    Each Nure-onago is placed in the patrol zone of a guard but set in a way that it is out of sight of the other two guards.


    I watch as the first patrol approaches the Nure-onago that is on her knees. Coming across the unexpected presence, the man first jumps a bit in fright. Seeing the pitiful state of the ''woman'', the man runs up to her.


    He puts his hand on her wet shoulder, "Miss, are you okay?"


    With my improved sense of hearing, I can barely make out what he is saying.


    Hearing someone''s voice, the Nure-onago slowly lifts her head, revealing the face of a gorgeous woman. She puts on a brilliant smile and reaches out her wet hand, touching the cheek of the guard.


    "You''re alive. Why did you leave?" she whispered.


    The man''s pupils abruptly increase in size.


    "I''ll never leave again.", he whispered back.


    Hearing his reply, the woman stands and takes the hand of the guard. With the guard, they both approach the ocean. Together they jump into the Pacific.


    It is at this time I cut the connection with the Nure-onago leaving the man alone in the sea.


    If things had continued, the man would have sunk into the ocean never to be seen again. Having all three disappear without a trace could have prompted a search. Most likely, this search would have included a thorough search of the ship. However, this way, I hope it will just be written off as a mysterious occurrence or as some drunk antics of some young guards.The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ''He should be able to swim back to shore...hopefully.''


    The second guard approaches the Nure-onago that is staring at its feet. This time he is very suspicious and has his hand on a stun gun.


    "Miss, this is a restricted area. You shouldn''t be here.", he says with a stern voice.


    Hearing the voice, she raises her head, revealing her beautiful features. She smiles deeply at the young guard.


    "I''ve been waiting for a very long time."


    With the charm of the Nure-onago taking hold, the guard''s pupils enlarge.


    "I''m sorry to have kept you waiting.", he replied.


    Reaching out her dripping hand, the guard takes it, and they both plunge into the ocean together. Again I cut the connection between myself and the Nure-onago.


    The last guard approaches the Nure-onago that is looking out at the ocean.


    At this time, with two guards swimming around in the water and one distracted, I jump down from the raised walking path onto one of the walkways. I do everything I can to make my landing as light as possible. Looking around, no guards seem to have noticed me.


    I glance over at the last guard and Nure-onago.


    This time the guard takes out a radio, "We have a situation over here."


    Someone on the other side of the radio replies, asking the guard for more information. Just as he is about to, answer the Nure-onago looks back, giving him a bright smile.


    "You told me if I waited here, you would come back. I knew you wouldn''t lie."


    Again the man''s pupils expand as he falls under her charm.


    "Yes, I would never lie to you."


    Smiling, they both take each other''s hands and fall into the dark waters of the Pacific.


    Feeling my mind reaching the limits of consciousness, I cut the connection to the last Nure-onago.


    ''I need to get into a good position quickly. I am mentally at the limit.''


    Running across the walkway, I reach the edge of the cruise ship. Jumping to the maximum, my enhanced stats will allow, I grab onto the floor of the bottom deck. Digging my left hand''s nails into the wood of the deck, I swing my right foot up and grasp the lowest rung of the safety rail with my right hand.


    Pulling myself up, I take a breath of exhaustion and relax my mind. Standing on top of the handrail, I reach out for a rope on the lifeboat and use it to pull myself up onto the lifeboat.


    ''I am almost there just need to get up on the balcony.''


    Suddenly in the distance, I hear some guards heading this way.


    ''They''re probably coming to check on the guard who never replied back over the radio.''


    I lay down on the lifeboat as several guards start searching for their missing coworkers. Listening to their conversation, it seems they are indeed looking for the patrol guard who reported over the radio. They also seem to be looking for the other two patrol guards who didn''t respond.


    "They''re in the water; quick grab some life rings!", one of them yells.


    While they are distracted by saving their fellow guards, I take the opportunity to finish climbing up onto the balcony of one of the passenger rooms.


    Breaking the latch on the sliding door, I enter the room. Closing the door, I take a very long sigh of relief.


    ''I don''t know what I would have done if I was discovered.''


    Taking a look at the room, I can see it is cleaned and waiting for guests to arrive.


    ''I have to leave the room exactly as it is in case they recheck the rooms before passengers arrive.''


    Looking around the room in one of the closets, I find an extra set of bedsheets.


    ''Okay, I know what I just got done thinking, but they probably won''t notice these are missing.''


    Taking the bedsheets, I crawl under the bed. After pushing my


    talent to my current limit, I can feel myself losing consciousness.


    Closing my eyes, I fall asleep hiding under the bed.


    <hr>


    "Jerrold, this is our room where are you going?"


    "Okay, Martha, I know I was just looking at the ship. There are some interesting murals on the wall."


    "Jerrold, don''t lie to me. You just weren''t listening to what I was telling you."


    "Okay, Martha, whatever you say. You''re always right."


    With my awareness slowly recovering, I hear two people arguing in English.


    "I''m gonna go to the casino Martha like you said I could."


    "You can go to the casino back at home. Why do you want to do that here too?"


    I must have been unconscious for a long time; the passengers are already boarding. These must be the people who were going to stay in this room.


    "Martha! I''m a grown man if I want to go to the casino. I can go to the casino."


    "Whatever Jerrold, I don''t even care anymore."


    "Alright, we can go to the buffet together later if you want, I guess."


    "Okay, but before you go, make sure you stuff the suitcases under the bed."

 Chapter 9: Met on The Moonlight

    "Okay, but before you go, make sure you stuff the suitcases under the bed."


    Hearing this, my heart rate increases dramatically.


    "Why should I do it?" the man named Jerrold asks.


    "Because I have a bad back. You know that!" replies his wife, Martha.


    I move my index finger to prepare to slice my palm.


    "Martha, if I put in under the bed, you''ll need me to pull it out every time you need something. Lets just put it in the closet."


    "Fine, whatever."


    "Okay, well, I am leaving."


    "Whatever."


    Hearing the door open, Jerrold leaves the room. I take a short sigh of relief, and a tiny smile creeps across my face.


    ''Now, this can be done much quieter.''


    I spent a lot of time on the internet researching the best way to stowaway on a cruise ship. To summarize what I found, there is no good way.


    All the success stories were from decades ago or from someone who simply stayed on the boat after their first cruise ended. Of course, none of these people were willing to go as far as me and simply get rid of the occupants of a room.


    While lying under the bed, I watch Martha walk around the room and talk to herself.


    "That man is unbelievable. Leaves me the first chance he gets."


    Continuing to watch, I see Martha walk up to the mirror and get real close, possibly adjusting her makeup. She continues to talk to herself.


    "He used to be so kind. What happened?"


    Taking the opportunity, I begin to unwrap myself from the sheets I took last night. Gradually I slide out from under the bed. Making sure my reflection doesn''t show up in the mirror, I stay low to the ground. Having made my way behind Martha, I slowly start to rise.


    "I really hope this trip will help us grow close again.", Martha whispers.


    Martha raises her head, and we make eye contact through the mirror. Seeing Martha preparing to scream in fright, I jump up, grabbing hold of her neck and covering her mouth. In the mirror, I see my eyes glow red as I bite Martha''s neck.


    Finding herself unable to resist Martha''s eyes grow big as she stares at me through the mirror. Slowly the color leaves her body, and we both fall to the floor together.


    [5 Essence Acquired]


    ''Delicious! But I just ate yesterday, so I wasn''t that hungry honestly.''


    Searching Martha''s body, I take her passenger ticket, room key, wallet, and her passport.


    ''It seems they are U.S. citizens that decided to cruise back home instead of fly.''


    Picking up her body, I place it in the jacuzzi in the bathroom.


    With a sound mind, a full belly, and time I finally take a second to breathe. Looking around, I start to examine the scheme of the room.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    The room is set up much like a luxury hotel room. There is a queen-size bed, a small couch, television, coffee table, nightstands, and a mini-fridge.


    The bathroom has a large jacuzzi on its left side, a shower on its right, and obviously a toilet between the two. Like many hotel rooms, the sink is actually outside the bathroom with a divider dividing it and the bed.


    ''This is where I''ll be staying for the next few weeks.''


    Feeling the blinding light coming in through the curtain, I immediately move to close the blackout curtains making the room very dark.


    **Knock. Knock**


    "Hey, Martha, it''s me. I forgot my room key. They said the casino wouldn''t be open until the ship starts moving."


    **Sigh**


    ''Well, at least I can go ahead and do this.''


    Walking to the door, I open it just enough where someone could push it open. After that, I ran into the bathroom shower before he realized what was going on. Jerrold opens the door with a confused voice.


    "Martha, why did you run off? Why is it so dark in here?"


    Sensing something isn''t right, Jerrold starts to walk toward the bathroom. Slowly I hear him open the door and reach for the light switch. Flipping on the lights, he looks at Martha in the jacuzzi.


    "Martha!" he yelled.


    Jerrold runs and jumps into the jacuzzi to help Martha.


    Seeing an opportunity, I leap out from behind the shower curtain and rapidly run toward Jerrold. I extend my nails and lung toward his neck, slicing it open. Jerrold grips his throat in disbelief as the blood runs down the drain.


    Gazing at Jerrold, "I''m sorry. It was just unlucky for you to get this room."


    Almost immediately, Jerrold collapses.


    [7 Essence Acquired]


    Glancing at Jerrold in the jacuzzi.


    ''This way, there is no cleanup. I am not hungry enough to drink his blood.''


    Just like Martha, I take Jerrold''s ticket, passport, and wallet. Not long after, the ship blares its horn and starts to pull out of the dock.


    ''I have no idea what I am going to do for three weeks. I am going to get cabin fever for sure.''


    Placing the ''Do Not Disturb'' sign on the room door, I lay down on the bed. Turning on the tv, I start waiting for the night to come.


    <hr>


    That night I dumped a lot of my nonperishable Japanese food from the storage ring onto the bed. After that, I stored Martha and Jerrold''s body in the ring. I then turned on and drained the water of the jacuzzi a few times to wash away any blood.


    ''You would never know something happened here.''


    Preparing to leave the room, I change into a gothic style red and black lace dress along with some black stockings. This dress is sleeveless, so for once, a coat doesn''t look too out of place. This is a dress Himari was very insistent on. I think it is growing on me a bit honestly.


    Leaving the room, I walk through the empty halls. At this time, it is just before midnight, so most people that are awake are hanging out in the ship bars or clubs.


    However, I am heading for the main deck or, more specifically, the stern of the ship. Passing by a few very drunk individuals, I exit onto the bow of the ship. The wind blows hard, causing me to hold my hood. Walking along the outside of the ship, I walk all the way to the back of the ship.


    ''The moon is glowing, especially bright tonight.''


    Looking off the side of the ship, I see the subtle movements of the water made by the ship''s propellers. I hold out my right hand; two figures appear in the air and begin dropping rapidly. I watch quietly as Martha and Jerrold disappear into the dark water.


    The wind once again blows, but this time I don''t bother stopping my hood.


    ''No one should be walking around here at this time of night. Plus, feeling the wind blowing through my hair feels nice.''


    My long snow-white hair that was tucked away blows out, and I lean against the rail staring out at the ocean.


    After a few moments, I hear someone walking up from behind me. I couldn''t help but sigh.


    ''Why as soon as I think one thing another happens. Can''t I relax for a second?''


    When I was about to turn around, a delightful voice feels my ears.


    "Are you an alien?"


    Hearing the girl''s question, I couldn''t help but laugh.


    "Miss, you are the first one to call me that. I''ve been called a lot of things, but for some reason, that one kind of hurt my feelings."


    Turning around, I see a girl who looks to be roughly sixteen. She wears a simple light blue dress with a white apron. Taking a closer look, she has golden hair tied in a bun, deep blue eyes, and beautiful facial features. The girl is quite lovely, but if you take a hard look at her expression, you''ll find a sense of emptiness.


    ''She must be part of the ships cleaning staff.''


    Keeping with my recent habit, I use <Analyze> on her.


    Name: Eden Groth


    Gender: Female


    Race: Angel-Human


    Level: 1


    Health: 70/70


    Mana: -/-


    Strength: 3


    Endurance: 5


    Agility: 5


    Intellect: 3


    Constitution: 7


    Talents: Banshee''s Wail


    Skills: -


    Titles: -


    "Oh, who exactly is the unusual one here?"

 Chapter 10: Eden鈥檚 Nightmare

    --Eden POV--


    "Are you an alien?"


    For some reason, that sentence involuntarily left my mouth. I originally walked out to the stern of the ship to take a break from my cleaning duties. During the day we clean passenger rooms, and at night we''ll clean the common passenger areas.


    The back of the ship is generally a quiet place I can relax for a moment. Usually, no one would be on the stern of the ship at this time of night. But what I saw startled me.


    A young girl with long pure white hair, flawless white skin, perfect features, long sharp ears, and lastly, a complete sense of disconnect from the rest of the world.


    ''This person...how can someone like her exist on this Earth?''


    While continuing to look out over the ocean, her sweet and playful little voice rings out.


    "Miss, you are the first one to call me that. I''ve been called a lot of things, but for some reason, that one kind of hurt my feelings."


    After finishing, she turned her head, showing bright blood-red eyes.


    She shows a surprised expression and says, "Oh, who exactly is the odd one here?"


    ''What does she mean by that?''


    I give her a blank expression as I''m not sure how to respond. Well, if I''m, to be honest, I''m usually pretty expressionless anyway.


    "Don''t just stand there, Miss Groth. Come chat with me for a while."


    ''She knows my name?! How does she know my name?''


    Starting to get impatient, she calls me over, "Well, come on."


    As casually as I can manage, I make my way over to the strange girl.


    "How did you know my name?"


    "Don''t worry about that, here have some mochi."


    Out of thin air, a plate of mochi appears. I can feel my eyes grow big in disbelief. I work quickly to regain my usual neutral manner.


    Seeing my expression, she hands me the plate of mochi and looks at me with a kind smile.


    "How did you do that?" I couldn''t help but ask.


    "I was able to do this because of a special ring someone very powerful gifted me."


    ''Special ring? Someone very powerful?''


    Steadying my mind, I keep my composure.


    "What''s your name?"


    "My name is Eira."


    "Eira, what were you talking about a moment ago?"


    "The True God gifted me a ring allowing me to make that mochi appear. She is very powerful and generous."


    "True God? You mean the God in Heaven?"


    Eira rather visibly frowns at my question.


    With pursed lips, she simply replies, "No."


    I let out a small sigh, "It doesn''t matter, either way. God doesn''t exist."


    Eira lifts her little eyebrows as if asking me to elaborate.


    I continue to speak, "God doesn''t exist; that is something I learned the hard way a few years ago."


    "Oh, well, that''s because you have been praying to the wrong God."


    ''Because I''ve been praying to the wrong God?''


    In confusion, I manage to squeeze out a sentence.


    "What do you mean?"


    "The God of Heaven would never step in to help one little girl, but the Goddess is different. You''re special; I can tell the Goddess would definitely appreciate you."The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ''Goddess? Appreciate me?''


    With a plethora of questions rolling around in my mind, Eira continues.


    "Would you like to meet the Goddess?"


    "How would I meet a Goddess?"


    At my question, Eira smirked and went on to explain what I would need to do to meet who she calls the Goddess. According to her in five days at midnight, I need to perform a ritual and pray to the Goddess.


    "If you do this, your life will change forever.", Eira covered her mouth and giggled.


    After that, the mysterious girl, Eira, pulls up her hood up and leaves without another word.


    Thinking over the events that just transpired, I''m honestly not sure I believe anything she said...but I do feel a bit curious.


    ''God or Goddess, they don''t exist.''


    Looking over the ocean, I couldn''t help but once again reflect on the past. Its been almost three years now since it happened.


    I never knew my father; I was raised alone by my mother. I could always tell my mother loved my father very much she always said when the time came, I''d learn all about my father.


    Anyways we were poor, but we were happy. My mother worked very hard to provide for me, and I did my best to help how I could.


    Mother was extremely devoted to the God in Heaven. Although I was very religious myself, I always felt there was some kind of barrier keeping me from entirely giving myself to him.


    Everything was great at the time life was peaceful. Then the day came where everything changed.


    It started with loud banging on the front door. Waking my mother and me, mother immediately called the police, but we lived far out in the countryside, so it takes a while for the police to arrive.


    Mother took my hand, and we both entered her bedroom, and she locked the door. She put me in the closet and placed all the furniture in front of the closet door. I was left with only a small hole to see into the room.


    I saw mother start praying to an idol of the God in Heaven. Seeing her, I also began praying. It wasn''t long before the bedroom door was being pounded upon. Unlike the front door, the bedroom door gave quickly.


    What came next were the screams. I will never forget the horrifying screams of my mother. I remember praying with everything I was capable of. I remember yelling and screaming at the man to get away from my mother.


    It didn''t matter how much I screamed or prayed; the man never stopped. I tried to push open the closet doors, but I wasn''t strong enough to move the furniture.


    Mother eventually stopped screaming, and the man turned his attention to me. Rather than trying to move the furniture, I instead crawled deeper into the closet. It didn''t matter though, the man moved the furniture and grabbed me. He hurled me across the room and on top of mother.


    Seeing the horrible state of mother and finding myself covered in her blood, I felt immense grief build in my chest. My lungs and throat felt like they were boiling. Feeling like I would explode if I didn''t let it out, I turned toward the man and screamed louder then I thought was possible. The air vibrated, the windows shattered, furniture cracked, and the man flew backward, slamming into the wall.


    I didn''t care what had just happened; I just knew I wanted to hurt that man. Seeing him unconscious, I picked up anything I could find and beat him as hard as my young self could manage.


    When the paramedics and police finally arrived, they didn''t even try to resuscitate mother. I wanted to beg them to help her, but at that point, I couldn''t do much more than spit blood.


    As for the man, he hardly looked human, but somehow he was still breathing. Last I heard he was still in a coma. I also learned his real name, but to me he is just "that man". If I ever hear he has woken up, I plan to find him again to finish what I started.


    As for me, my vocal cords were shredded. The doctors thought I might be mute permanently, but inexplicably they seemed to heal rather quickly. The doctors were quite shocked.


    After that, I stayed at my friend''s place with her and her drunkard dad. I complain, but at the very least, they let me stay at their home for a couple of years. Once I turned sixteen, I immediately quit school and took a job on the ''Moonlight'' cruise ship.


    For a while, I questioned whether that scream was God''s intervention, but it didn''t matter; it was too late. He wasn''t there when I truly needed him. My mother, one of his most devoted worshippers, died horribly. That''s why I''d rather believe he doesn''t exist at all rather than him being so worthlessly incompetent.


    ''God doesn''t exist...or was I just calling out to the wrong God all this time? ...Nah, they don''t exist.''


    Looking out over the Pacific, I eat the mochi given to me by Eira.


    <hr>


    --Return to Eira POV--


    From a distance, I watch Eden eating mochi. While speaking to Eden, I was also talking to the system. Eden is a girl with angel blood, and angels are a race of faith. It is in an angel''s nature to seek out a being of higher power and devote themselves.


    Once devoted, it is very difficult to break an angel''s faith in their belief. They are so dependent on their faith that even their race will change depending on who they have devoted themselves to. With her angel blood, Eden is naturally susceptible to the subject of "Gods," which is why I felt comfortable jumping into the topic hastily.


    However, the problem has always been that the God of Heaven has a monopoly on the angels. Most angels never leave Heaven, and on the rare occasion a hybrid angel is born, they''ll usually undergo a ceremony on their sixteenth birthday to purify their blood, after which they also enter Heaven.


    For some reason, this girl never underwent the ceremony. Which tells me this girl is a lost little lamb.


    ''This is a great opportunity!''


    If I can get Eden to give her faith entirely to the Goddess of Blood, she will become an extremely devoted follower. Not only that, if I can get her to rouse her angel blood in my name, then she would gain a considerable status boost and possibly even awaken some hidden skills.


    Anyways while talking to the system, it released a new side task.


    [Side Task: The Provisional Throne


    Task Objective:


    1) Collect 100 essences


    2) Activate the Provisional Throne


    Task Reward: Ability to commune with a worshipper or suitable individual while seated upon the throne.


    Failure: -100 essences]


    I told Eden to perform the ritual in five days at midnight. The time doesn''t matter at all; it''s all just for convenience and appearance''s sake. Telling her five days was to make sure I had plenty of time to complete this side task and also get a feel for the Provisional Throne.


    Right now, I have 29 essence and need an additional 71 essence. That means I am going to need to hunt between thirteen and fifteen humans.


    Tomorrow night the hunt begins.

 Chapter 11: On The Hunt

    I received the side task from the system yesterday; it is already night again. I spent this morning soaking in my rooms jacuzzi. It was quite relaxing, and I have gotten more and more comfortable in this body.


    I went through Martha''s luggage and tried some of her hair care products, so now instead of sandalwood, I smell like "citrus seashell"; whatever seashells are supposed to smell like. I also went through the makeup bag, but the memories on how to apply makeup do not exist in the inheritance. Thinking about it, if my predecessor looked similar to me, most makeup wouldn''t work with my snow-white skin, and besides, I don''t mean to brag, but I am a divine beauty.


    ''Okay, maybe I mean to brag a little.''


    However, I didn''t just do this; I also practiced a new trick using blood magic. I am eager to try it out on living targets.


    Moving on to my thoughts on the side task. Weak level 1 humans are a very inefficient means of collecting essence, but they have been the only source that is easy to come by. I guess while in Tokyo, I could have hunted cats and dogs, but you may only get a single essence from a creature like that. Not to mention, I had no desire to roam the alleys and side streets chasing and slaughtering every pet or stray I came across.


    According to the system, I need to gather 100 essence to activate the Provisional Throne. I have already decided that the cruise staff is off-limits as targets. It will be evident if they go missing. Additionally, I need to try to take out everyone who came on board together. That means I should target groups or couples. If I do this, that means there will be no one to report their missing friends or companions, at least I can hope.


    Tonight my goal is simple. I am going to track groups and see if I can find some good targets. If a suitable opportunity arises, I will take it.


    Right now, I am hanging out on a couch outside the ship''s night club. I look suspicious as hell in my coat, but on a cruise ship, everyone has let their guards down. Not to mention, I look like a little girl, so most people don''t feel threatened by me.


    I am stalking a group of what appears to be wealthy American college students. Why did I pick them? Well, no reason, particularly, I just need their essence, and they seemed loud and bothersome, which drew my attention.


    I don''t have the desire to go around trying to figure out who is a good person and who is a bad person. The way I see it, humans are part of the reason for the extinction of the blood race, so everything I do to them is just comeuppance.


    Ever since the ceremony, I have intuitively separated myself from humanity. They are human and I am not. So what am I? I am a member of the blood race. Then where are my kind? They were slaughtered by the joint efforts of humanity and the God of Heaven.


    Some might feel it cruel thinking I was once human, but to them, I would say I am neither the human Robert Adams nor the Goddess Callista. I am both, but at the same time, I am neither. I am Eira, and I will walk a path of my choosing.


    **Sigh**


    Anyways this group consists of three males with one being the group alpha, and the other two following him around wherever he goes, I am going to call them betas for convenience''s sake.


    "Yeaaaaah, Frank! Chug! Chug! Chug! Chug!"


    As you can see, they''re in the middle of drinking a large amount of alcohol.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "Frank the tank! He can drink anything, the madman!"


    The alpha laughs, "Okay, guys, let''s calm down. We''ll be coming to port in Aomori tomorrow, so we should head back to our room."


    Taking the opportunity, I leave the couch and approach the men.


    Putting on the most pitifully adorable voice, I can manage, "Misters, can you help me? I can''t find my friend."


    The two betas drunkenly look toward the alpha and await his decision. Alpha looks toward me and begins to speak.


    "Sure, little girl. We are always willing to help a lady in need. Where did you last see your friend?"


    "Well, we were both hanging out on the top deck near the back of the ship. We both fell asleep lying in the chairs, and when I woke up, she was gone. I already checked our room, and she wasn''t there. Can you please help me look?"


    "You say it was near the back of the ship?"


    "Yes! Mister, please help me search."


    "Okay, okay, we''ll help you, but if we can''t find her quickly, I think we should probably report it to the staff."


    "Yes, thank you!" I reply in my happiest voice.


    The three young men follow me up to the top deck stumbling somewhat on the way. The closer we got, the more they hesitated in following; it seems their instincts may be warning them of long lost predators. However, these people have been living in a peaceful society; they don''t understand these instincts.


    Arriving at the stern of the ship Alpha speaks, "Okay, we are here, can you tell me where you and your friend were last."


    "Yes! You see, we were both lying over there in those chairs near the rail!"


    The three turn their heads, staring at the edge of the boat.


    "Please, help me! Is there anything you can see?"


    The three are obviously confused by my coaxing, but they comply regardless.


    Extending my nails, I cut the palm of both my right and left hands. Slowly I focus, and the blood seeps from my palms and begins to take shape. A long object with a sharp blade protruding from the end takes form. This is a war scythe, I spent this morning looking up war scythes on Jerrold''s phone.


    I just feel like I want to use this weapon, and it''s not a gigantic impractical one like you''d see in an anime; this is a legitimate war scythe. I can use my claws for close-range combat, but then I risk getting blood all over me. So for extra reach and to avoid bloodstains, it was either a scythe, a spear, or a polearm.


    ''A scythe just felt right, ya know?''


    Taking aim at the necks of the three standing in a line, I swing with all my strength. I feel my scythe pass through Beta-1''s neck; however, I am no master scythe user, and I lose the weapons balance. The blade goes off course and lodges itself in Alpha''s shoulder blade.


    [6 Essence Acquired]


    Alpha looks at his shoulder with big eyes and opens his mouth, preparing to scream.


    Recognizing this, I fire a blood spike at Alpha before he has a chance to yell in pain. Beta-1''s head drops to the floor, rolling to Beta-2''s feet. At the same time, a blood spike pierces Alpha''s head, and his body falls to the ground, landing next to Beta-1''s head.


    [7 Essence Acquired]


    Seeing this, Beta-2 falls backward to the ground, landing on his rear and is about to screech like a banshee. Raising the scythe, I look into Beta-2''s eyes and swing once again. This time I swing a little too high hitting around his jaw. There is still enough force behind the scythe to make it to Beta-2''s spine ending his life.


    [6 Essence Acquired]


    Beta-2''s body crumbles to the ground.


    Immediately I store all three bodies in the storage ring. Walking to the edge of the rail, I release the bodies into the dark Pacific ocean. I took out a lot of my stored non-perishable foods and made a large pile in my room to make room for this kind of thing.


    There is a hose located at the back of the ship that is used to wash the deck clean. After putting away the scythe, I start using the hose to wash away all the blood from Alpha and the Beta''s.


    ''Status.''


    Name: Eira Callista


    Gender: Female


    Race: Vampire {Pseudo True God}


    Level: 2 (0/25)


    Health: 320/320


    Mana: 102/130


    Strength: 16


    Endurance: 16


    Agility: 18


    Intellect: 13


    Constitution: 32


    Talents: Paranormal


    Skills: Intermediate Blood Magic


    Titles: Heir of Blood


    Essence: 48


    **Sigh**


    ''I need more practice with the scythe.''


    There is a scythe skill, but I haven''t been able to learn it. I assume this is because I am just swinging it haphazardly while putting a lot of force behind it.


    ''I will walk around the ship for a while longer. After that, I''ll stop for the night and try to practice swinging my scythe in my room.''


    Unbeknownst to everyone, that night three more people disappeared on the ''Moonlight'' cruise ship.

 Chapter 12: Family-Friendly Fun Pt.1

    **Swish**


    **Swish**


    **Swish**


    It''s been two days since I killed the Alpha and Beta''s. Last night I went out and found a Korean couple enjoying a romantic evening in my usual spot at the stern of the ship. I was able to take advantage of the situation with just a swing and a blood spike. That brought my essence total to 59. I have tonight and tomorrow night to gather the remaining essence.


    As for what I have been doing in the meantime.


    **Swish**


    That''s been swinging my scythe around trying to get the scythe skill!


    ''Why!?''


    **Swish**


    ''Won''t it give it to me!?''


    **Swish**


    [Ding]


    [Acquired Skill: Novice Scythe]


    "Hahahaha! Yes!"


    I cackle loudly and enjoy the long-awaited moment.


    If I wasn''t hunting or resting, I did nothing but swing my scythe or watch videos about using scythes on Jerrold''s phone. I can''t tell you how many videos I watched or websites I read where the people who wrote them clearly didn''t know what they were talking about. Oh yeah, before I forget...


    "System, can you make sure my status shows the level of my skills from now on as well?"


    [Yes, Host. This change will be reflected the next time the Host uses the status function.]


    ''Great. Status.''


    Name: Eira Callista


    Gender: Female


    Race: Vampire {Pseudo True God}


    Level: 2 (0/25)


    Health: 320/320


    Mana: 125/130


    Strength: 16


    Endurance: 16


    Agility: 18


    Intellect: 13


    Constitution: 32


    Talents: Paranormal


    Skills: IntermediateBlood Magic; Novice Scythe


    Titles: Heir of Blood


    Essence: 59


    ''That should be better from here on out. My scythe will be difficult to advance, but blood magic shouldn''t be too hard.''


    Taking a long sigh of relief, I lie down on the bed and begin running through my plans for tonight.


    I am hoping to end this task tonight. Although I have tomorrow as well, I''d rather end this in one fell swoop. Two nights ago, after killing Alpha and the Beta''s, I wandered around the ship for a while. At that time, I saw a group of students leaving a room carrying scriptures of the God of Heaven.


    The next night, after finishing off the Korean couple, I went back, and they were there again. Waiting around, one of the girls left to go to the bathroom. I stopped her and asked her some questions feigning interest in the God of Heaven.


    I was able to find out that they were students from a religious university here with their local pastor. They were on a mission trip, and their reward for a job properly done was this cruise back to the United States. Apparently, they meet every night in that room to read scripture.


    After learning this, I began searching the area for a good place to lure them. After searching for a while, I found a little-used area that has an escape room and laser tag room. When they leave, they always pass by the escape room and laser tag areas. I just never noticed as it seems to use these facilities it requires a reservation, so it''s hardly ever in use.


    I broke the latch on the security gate and scouted it out. The laser tag area is soundproofed to prevent disturbing passengers. There is a main entrance to the laser tag room and a staff entrance. It also seems the escape room staff wear masks to keep with the escape rooms theme, which is a haunted cabin. Additionally, along with the mask, there was a vest left behind the counter.If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    My goal is simple, I need to get them into the laser tag room regardless of what I have to say to get them there.


    ''Tonight, I''ll lure them into the trap.''


    <hr>


    --Student POV--


    "Alright, guys, good job! That''s enough, scriptures for tonight!"


    After Pastor Ronald finished reading scriptures, everyone in the room took a collective sigh of relief.


    "Oh? Did you guys just sigh, is it because you didn''t get enough of God''s words?


    Seeing Pastor Ronald about to open the scriptures again, I quickly speak.


    "No, Pastor! We were just so overwhelmed we were all holding our breath without realizing it."


    "Hmm, is that so. Well, I don''t want to overwhelm you guys too much, so let''s pack up and head to our rooms for the night."


    With Pastor Ronald''s words, all eight of us students begin to clean the room of any trash. We meet and have scripture study every night without exception. According to Pastor Ronald, it is to keep our souls pure.


    "Let''s start walking back together." Pastor Ronald says.


    He always makes us walk back together to prevent anyone from sneaking off and having impure fun, as he always says. As a group of nine, including Preacher Ronald, we start walking back to our rooms. However, something different happened tonight.


    "Hey, guys!" a young chipper voice rings out.


    Looking over, I see a short girl. She is wearing a black dress and has a light jacket with a hood pulled up covering everything but her face. She wears a vest with the words ''Moonlight Staff'' stitched on the front. Most noticeable of all, she is wearing a black mask; it seems to be modeled after a skull, and there is a black mesh blocking the eyes presumably to make it look more authentic.


    "Hello, do you have any business with us." Pastor Ronald steps forward with a frown.


    "Yes, sir! I work at the place right behind me with the escape room and laser tag facilities. We are trying a new experimental combination of the two, and I would like to ask for your guy''s help in testing this new game."


    "I''m sorry, but laser tag is far too violent. Not to mention wearing such an evil mask such as that I can''t even consider helping with the testing of your game."


    "That''s just it, sir! Actually..."


    The girl places her hands over her heart and presumably tries to make puppy dog eyes, but the mask obstructs them.


    "You see, this new game was actually my idea because I wanted to make a less violent, more family-friendly version of both laser tag and the escape room. As for the mask, I only wear it because my boss makes me. I want to take it off, but he always yells at me. But! If this new game works out maybe, they''ll listen to me and finally get rid of this evil mask."


    Hearing the girl''s explanation, Pastor Ronald seems to hesitate slightly. Having listened to the conversation, some of the students step in.


    "Please, Pastor, can we help the girl."


    "Yeah, Pastor Ronald. The girl is trying to change the way they run the facilities."


    "Please, Pastor! It sounds like it can be fun."


    Pastor Ronald looks around at all the begging students and sighs.


    "I guess it wouldn''t hurt to hear what this game entails. Can you explain it to us, girl?"


    "Yes, sir!"


    The girl went on to explain the basis of the game. Apparently, the goal is to hunt for clues in the laser tag room; meanwhile, one of us will be ''it''. The goal is to solve the mystery before the remaining eight have been tagged by the one that is ''it''. She says we are all also supposed to act in groups of two while the one that is ''it'' will enter after giving the groups some time to gather some clues.


    With a lot of excitement, the girl says, "The theme is a very family-friendly version of ''And Then There Were None''!"


    "Pastor Ronald, can we please do it!"


    "Yes, Pastor. We''ve been working very hard memorizing scriptures!"


    Pastor Ronald stands thinking for a moment. He then frowns a little and looks at the students.


    "Although I am not totally convinced you kids have been working hard. I''ll make an exception and let you try out this girl''s game."


    All the students, including myself, smile brightly. Pastor Ronald is very strict about what he lets his students be exposed to. It seems this girl convinced him, which is very surprising, especially while wearing such a mask.


    Suddenly Pastor Ronald interjects once more, "But, I want to talk to the manager about that mask they make you wear!"


    With great sincerity, the girl responds, "Certainly, sir! I would be very appreciative if you did. After testing the game, I''ll call him over."


    "Okay, I suppose that will be fine." Pastor Ronald replied with some reluctance.


    "Alright, everyone follow me, and while we are walking, please decide on who you''d like to be ''it''."


    We arrive at the entrance to the laser tag room. We separate into groups of two, and I, of course, end up with Pastor Ronald. As for the one who is ''it'' one of the more good looking guys was selected.


    To be honest, I don''t have anyone''s name memorized yet, excluding Pastor Ronald. We all did our mission trip in different areas; we just met up for the cruise.


    "Alright! Everyone who isn''t ''it'' please enter the laser tag room, and I''ll proceed to close the door."


    Everyone enters the room, and the girl proceeds to close the door. We all split up into our groups of two. After a while of searching, we still haven''t found anything.


    ''Frankly, this is boring.''


    Almost as soon as those thoughts pass through my mind, things start changing. The once fluorescent lights turn to black lights. Loud electronic music starts playing through the many speakers in the room. Then finally, a playful voice comes on over the intercom system.


    "And Then There Were Eight"

 Chapter 13: Family-Friendly Fun Pt.2

    "And Then There Were Eight."


    Pastor Ronald''s face turns visibly red even under the blacklight.


    "This isn''t what we agreed upon!" he yelled.


    Pastor Ronald looks at me, "Come on, we are leaving."


    "Okay, Pastor," I reply with some disappointment.


    ''It seemed like it was just about to get to the fun part too.''


    Suddenly, in the distance, we hear a scream. Over the loud music, the cry is just barely audible.


    "And Then There Were Seven." the cute voice rings out again over the intercom.


    Someone turns the corner with a look of horror on her face. It''s one of the girls from our group.


    "Pastor Ronald! It''s a servant of Lucifer. She killed...she killed..."


    The girl burst into tears and drops to her knees. She can''t seem to get the words out between the sobbing. Seeing this, Pastor Ronald starts moving toward her to comfort her.


    Between the music and lights, the environment is very disorienting; however, for a moment, I caught sight of something sharp glowing in the blacklight. Faster then I could see, it disappears.


    ''huh, what was that?''


    Looking around, I notice something odd about the crying girl. She is staring at her chest in disbelief. She reaches her hand out and grips a sharp blade protruding from her chest.


    ''Wh....what!''


    When she grips the blade blood drips from between her fingers. Under the blacklight, the blood glows brightly.


    Her hand let''s go of the blade, and her body becomes limp. Suddenly, she disappears as if she was never there in the first place.


    Standing behind her clutching, what appears to be a scythe is a little girl. Her eyes are glowing blood-red. Her skin and hair are so white that it is reflecting the blacklight. The little girl''s small lips move, and an announcement comes on over the intercom system.


    "And Then There Were Six."


    Pastor Ronald backs away and pushes me away.


    "Get behind me. Its a servant of Lucifer!" Pastor Ronald is visibly shaking.


    With the adrenaline pumping and no idea what else to do, I comply with Pastor Ronald''s words.


    Holding up the scriptures and an idol of the God in Heaven, Pastor begins to yell loudly.


    "Servant of Lucifer in the name of God, go back from wince you came!"


    The demon girl frowns at the words of the Pastor. She begins stepping forward slowly.


    In a low voice without any of the playfulness she speaks.


    "You really think that guy is going to come save you?"


    **Swish. Swish**


    With two smooth swings, the idol and scriptures are split in half. The demon girl smiles as if satisfied with her work.


    "Looks like all that practice paid off.", she giggles.


    Pastor Ronald freezes in disbelief at what just happened. The demon girl raises her scythe, holding it high above her head. The blade glows with the blood of its previous victims.


    "No, the God in...."


    The Pastor never finished his word before the demon girl swung the scythe down into the top of the Pastor''s head.Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    "And Then There Were Five." the demon girl announces.


    ''She murdered Pastor Ronald!''


    At the same time, a gray mist starts to condense next to the girl. It begins to take the shape of an old woman. For a moment, the old woman looks around the room in confusion.


    Finally, she looks toward the demon girl with hungry eyes. The demon girl shows an annoyed expression and stomps the ground at the old woman causing her to flinch and step back. The demon girl holds up her free hand and points at me.


    The old woman looks toward me and grins. She reaches toward her face and starts pulling at her own skin. The skin becomes loose as if unfilled. Her skin falls slowly toward the floor as if it was clothing. In its place is a floating burning ball. Within the ball, I can see the deformed face of a burning woman. {1}


    ''What is that thing?!? This is all wrong! Wrong!''


    The burning woman shrieks loudly and begins rapidly approaching me.


    In terror, I turn away and begin to run. I scream in an attempt to warn the remaining students. The burning woman is so close I can feel the heat on my back. She continually clacks her teeth together as if eager to bite me. I keep screaming, but the loud electronic music seems to be drowning me out.


    Turning a corner, I slam into someone else. It''s one of the boys from my group.


    "Run! Its demons! Minions of Lucifer! Run!" I cry in despair.


    He turns to look, "Dude. No ones there."


    "Wheres your partner, we need to leave here immediately!"


    "Calm down, man. She''s right..."


    Together we both turn our heads. We see a horrified girl pressed against the wall as a burning woman approaches her with razor-sharp fangs. The girl seems wholly lost as she hasn''t managed a single word. The burning woman reaches out, grabbing the girl''s neck. I can hear the sizzling of the girl''s skin when touched by the burning woman.


    The girl lets out a shriek of fear and horror. The burning woman seems to find a little pleasure in the scream and reaches out, pulling the girl closer to herself. The girl screams even louder. The burning woman''s smile grows deeper.


    Seemingly satisfied with playing with the girl, the burning woman yanks the girl''s head back and bites her neck. Smoke and flames shoot from the mouth of the girl, causing intense heat to hit my face. The smell of burning flesh assaults my nostrils as horrific noises come from the girl''s throat. A few seconds later, the burning woman pulls away, leaving a dehydrated burnt corpse on the ground.


    "Evil demon!", the boy next to me yelled.


    Having finished off her prey, the burning woman turns her attention back toward me. The other boy jumps to his feet and starts running.


    She shrieks and again charges me. I turn to run again, but this time my knees give out. I scream as the burning woman reaches out her firey hand to grab my neck. Suddenly, the burning woman turns back into a gray mist. The gray mist hits my face and passes by me harmlessly.


    "And Then There Were Four."


    Once the mist clears, I see the demon girl standing there with her arm around the head of the boy, I slammed into previously. The demon girl grabs his head and twists, causing his head to spin all the way around.


    **Crack**


    "And Then There Were Three.", demon girl gives me a small smile.


    ''Her scythe seems to have been left somewhere, but it doesn''t matter; clearly, she can still easily kill me.''


    Suddenly I hear yelling from behind the demon girl. I look and find the last two boys who came to this hell with me. Seeing the body of the other boy, the two boys charge forward. They attempt to tackle the demon girl.


    "Get her!" they yelled.


    They both ram the demon girl lifting her off the ground. Not stopping, all three of them slam into the wall causing dust to fall from the ceiling tiles.


    For a second, I hold my breath and pray this nightmare is over.


    "You jerks! Who said you could touch me!", the demon girl yells.


    Lifting her little arm, she backhands one of the boys causing him to slam into the ground. Still being held against the wall, she lifts her leg and knees the other boy hard in the stomach, causing him to spit blood and fall to the ground.


    Dropping to the ground, she moves to the boy who is still spitting blood. She pulls back her leg and kicks him hard in the temple, killing him.


    "And Then There Were Two."


    She walks over to the boy she backhanded, makes a fist, and punches him in the chest. His chest distorts, his bones crack, and his eyes grow big in shock. Eventually, blood and foam come from his mouth, and he stops moving.


    "And Then There Were...Was one? Is one? Hmmm." she looks at me awkwardly.


    She starts stepping toward me with a childish smile. Seeing this, I get on my knees.


    "Please! Please, don''t kill me!" I beg.


    The demon girl stops in front of me as if thinking. She stares at me as if looking at my very soul.


    "Please, I''ll do anything!" I beg again.


    "Is that so?" she says.


    "Yes! Yes, anything!"


    "Then, please die."


    My heart becomes cold at her words. I feel the hands of the demon grip my head as if it was a vice grip. Faintly, I can smell citrus and seashells.


    After that, For a second, I feel a significant force on my head and neck.


    ''Wait since when was I staring at the wall?''


    <hr>


    --Return to Eira POV--


    [6 Essence Acquired]


    "And Then There Were None."


    I stare at the body of the dead young man.


    I don''t have the time or luxury to reeducate weaklings like him right now. Letting him live would have just been asking for trouble in my current situation.


    ''Sorry, but you just weren''t worth the risk, kid. You aren''t my worshipper or anything, so I owe you nothing.''


    Putting away the bodies, I start cleaning blood under the blacklights of the laser tag room.


    **Sigh**


    ''I was so careful to kill in ways that blood wouldn''t get everywhere, but in the end, some of it still splattered.''


    After a couple of hours of cleaning, I take one more look around the room. Returning to the hidden employee entrance, I flip off the lights and turn off the music.


    The room returns to silence.

 Chapter 14: The Provisional Throne

    Walking to the edge of the ship, I drop five bodies over the rail.


    ''The last four didn''t have any lacerations, so I can save them for emergency meals.''


    "Status"


    Name: Eira Callista


    Gender: Female


    Race: Vampire {Pseudo True God}


    Level: 2 (0/25)


    Health: 320/320


    Mana: 121/130


    Strength: 16


    Endurance: 16


    Agility: 18


    Intellect: 13


    Constitution: 32


    Talents: Paranormal


    Skills: IntermediateBlood Magic; Novice Scythe


    Titles: Heir of Blood


    Essence: 110


    ''Finally, have enough.''


    While making my way back to my room, I start to consider future likelihoods. There are now sixteen fewer people aboard the ship. These people have no records of having left the ship, and their rooms are currently sitting unused. It is likely someone will soon notice something strange is going on.


    ''I''ll need to start thinking about what I will do when I''m found out.''


    Opening and entering the room, I kick off my shoes and fall face-first on the couch.


    **Sigh**


    ''But for now, I should activate the Provisional Throne.''


    I close my eyes and focus my mind. A moment later, I feel a cold surface pressed against my face. Lifting myself up and opening my eyes, I find myself back on the obsidian platform, where the inheritance ceremony took place.


    ''Back in my god space. Pretty much the same as I remember it.''


    "System, how do I go about activating the Provisional Throne?"


    [Host, to activate the Provisional Throne, visualize a throne worthy of the Goddess of Blood and force the essence into the desired mold.]


    "How do I force the essence into the desired mold?"


    [System asks the host to explore this yourself.]


    "Of course you do! ...Anyways, system this seems like something that would take more than a hundred essence."


    [The system has deemed this important enough to the Hosts development that the system will supplement the Hosts essence reserves.]


    Giving up on asking the system anymore questions, I begin to run through the basics of what I know about a god space. A god space is similar to an extension of the god''s power and self. In this case, this god space would be an extension of my power and self. Unfortunately, my power and self aren''t that great right now. That''s why I need to use essence as a supplement to make a Provisional Throne. A throne is the center of a god space where the god would control their god space.


    Additionally, a god space is where the souls of the god''s worshippers end up upon their death. The god can then either reincarnate or allow the soul to merge into the god space effectively becoming apart of the god''s power and self. The first usually results in the new life losing all their memories; however, the goal is to place them in a position to help the god or their followers. The second is a more direct way to expand the god''s power, but the soul will disappear.


    ''Maybe if I visualize the throne and then force the essence to merge into the god space similar to a soul? But the process of a soul merging is usually very slow...seems like I''m just going to have to try.''


    I sit with my legs crossed and begin to focus. Hours pass while I sit, I continue trying to feel something within myself or my god space.


    Eventually, I feel a small pocket of energy that seems to be concentrated toward the center of my brain. It''s difficult to describe, but when I concentrate on it, it feels like a small, confined electric current.If you come across this story on Amazon, it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    ''Is this where the system bound itself? Maybe, this is also where the essence is stored?''


    Envisioning the throne in my mind, I concentrate on the energy and attempt to force it to take shape. The platform begins to shake violently, and my psyche becomes heavy. My skin begins to flash with red electricity. Rather than pain, the red sparks seem to caress my body with great care. Acting on instinct, I push the electricity into the obsidian floor, causing the red sparks to spread across the platform.


    The small platform seems to expand slightly while the pentagram lights up, and the altars lower themselves into the floor.


    [-5 Essence]


    ''Oops, it''s going toward the wrong things.''


    Trying again, I start attempting to condense the sparks into the shape of the throne. The entire floor again glows bright red as the sparks seemingly refuse to condense.


    However, I do my best to continue pushing myself. My psyche again becomes much heavier. It begins to feel like someone is trying to rip my head open. I can feel blood running out of my eyes and ears as I continue to try to concentrate.


    For a while, the situation goes unchanged, but finally, I notice a difference. The sparks start to concentrate on one area, building upon one another.


    Through my blurry vision, what I see beginning to take shape is a high backed throne on an elevated platform overlooking the room. A set of stairs leads up to the platform and throne. Like the ground, both also seem to be made of obsidian.


    Along the armrests of the throne runs red lines that are putting off a faint glow. They run up the sides of the throne, and gradually coverage, forming words and designs that correspond with the ancient blood language. This is a throne I found buried within my inherited memories. Presumably, this would have been similar to the throne of my predecessor.


    [-100 Essence]


    [Ding!]


    [Side Task: The Provisional Throne - Complete]


    Exhausted, I slowly rise to my feet and stumble toward the throne. Step by step, I walk up the stairs to the throne. With the swaying of my steps, the accumulated blood drips from my chin and stains the floor.


    As I approach, the throne begins to glow brighter as if anticipating the return of its master. Seeing this something in my inherited memories causes a tremendous sense of nostalgia to overtake me. I can''t help but start grinning.


    Lovingly I place my hand on the armrest, and the red sparks again cover my body. Moving to take my place, the light becomes blinding. On the high back of the throne, a shining symbol is being carved into the black surface. This symbol takes the shape of a bloody moon, and from the moon, a single drop of blood drips into a goblet. This is the symbol of the Goddess of Blood.


    Suddenly a deafening noise assaults my already bloody ears. Turning my head, I see a tear appearing in the sky as if something is pushing its way through the very fabric of space. Countless red lights shine dazzlingly through the cracks in space. Seeing this spectacle, nostalgia once again overwhelms me as I begin to laugh uncontrollably.


    If someone were watching this scene right now, they would find a small pale girl with bloody tears and glowing red eyes giggling madly as a bright blood moon appears from the void.


    <hr>


    ~The Next Night~


    "Eden, did you finish all your cleaning duties for the night?"


    Looking toward my supervisor, I respond, "Yes, I did. May I have tonight off, as we discussed a few days ago?"


    "If you''ve finished cleaning what I asked, then sure. You''re young it''s good for you to take a little time to yourself."


    I give my supervisor a small bow and walk to the kitchen.


    ''Tonight is the night Eira said I should do that ritual. Am I a gullible idiot for going through with it?''


    Entering the kitchen, I take one of the wine glasses and turn to leave.


    "What is it your planning to do with that young lady?"


    Surprised by the sudden noise, I flinch and turn my head toward the source of the sound.


    "Oh. Hey, Uncle Phil. It''s not what you think. It''s not for drinking anything."


    Uncle Phil give me a doubtful look, "Oh is that right. What''s it for then?"


    "... a mysterious little girl who I''m pretty sure isn''t human told me I would need this to perform a ritual to meet a goddess. Also, she could summon food using a magical ring."


    Uncle Phil gives me a blank stare and rolls his eyes.


    "Listen you aren''t old enough to be drinking, but if you''re going to drink just do it responsibly. Don''t drink too much and make sure you''re not alone with any guys when you do it."


    "Yes, Uncle Phil. I''ll be careful."


    "Good, now go before someone else catches you. Oh and smile a little will ya?"


    Having finished what he wanted to say, Uncle Phil enters the walk-in freezer, and I leave for my room.


    Entering my tiny room I look at the clock.


    ''Still, have another ten minutes before it''s midnight.''


    Letting my golden hair down I sit on the ground and begin preparing for what Eira told me to do.


    **Sigh**


    ''I''m going to feel like a fool after I do this.''


    Using a knife I prick my thumb. On the tile floor, I draw a circle in blood. According to Eira this is the blood moon and represents the Goddess. Next, I draw a line running from the moon to the wine glass; this represents the blood given by the Goddess to the original tribes. Last, I add a few drops of blood to the wine glass, pray, and say the words Eira told me.


    "Under the great blood moon sits the Goddess on the throne up high. The Goddess, the originator of life, has always been and always will be. As the Goddess gave us her blood I return my own. Under the throne up high, I Eden Groth pray to the one True God, The Goddess of Blood."


    I watch as the blood within the wine glass begins to sizzle as if boiling. Suddenly, my consciousness becomes hazy and my vision fades.

 Chapter 15: Eden Meets The Goddess

    --Eden POV--


    ''What just happened? I was performing the ritual, and then my head became dizzy?''


    Gradually my consciousness returns, I find myself on a cold black surface. I look around to take in my surroundings.


    ''I appear to be in the middle of some kind of pentagram.''


    Lifting my head, I see an incredible sight. In front of me, a vast bright blood moon fills my vision, and behind me are countless stars and galaxies. Standing from the cold black surface, I look toward a high platform atop which sits a high backed throne.


    From the void, an ethereal and feminine voice rings out from all around me.


    [All must kneel in the presence of the Goddess.]


    Suddenly, it feels as if a mountain was placed on my shoulders. My legs buckle, and I drop to my knees, I force myself into a kneeling position as the voice instructed. For a moment, I thought I might be squashed like a bug under the enormous pressure. However, before my body reached its limit, a beautiful voice rang out.


    "That''s enough. I don''t want to harm her."


    The immense pressure finally subsides, and I can breathe again. I look toward the source of the noise finding two blood-red eyes shining; however, no matter how hard I try, I am unable to make out more than that. It''s as if my brain is incapable of understanding what sits before me.


    With her stare, it felt as if the universe itself was glimpsing at me. Merely being in her presence made my blood feel as if it was boiling. Intuitively I knew I might as well be a single-celled organism in comparison to this being.


    Turning my gaze upwards, carved into the throne, I find the symbol of the Goddess of Blood.


    ''Is...is that the Goddess? A real God?!''


    I can feel my body begin to tremble.


    ''What else could it be? I was literally just doing the Goddess of Bloods ritual!''


    "Eden Groth, there''s no need to be afraid. I wouldn''t bring you here just to kill you."


    "Yes ma''am...no...I mean uhm...y...yes, your highness?" I stutter out a response.


    Who I assume is the Goddess begins laughing elegantly.


    "You can just refer to me as Goddess, that''s fine."


    ''She really is the Goddess! How is this situation actually happening?!''


    "Eden, I heard your prayer, and I called you here. You are a remarkable girl, but I feel great grief within you. Tell me, what has your spirit so heavy?"


    "I...I..." Unsure what to say, I start to draw a blank; I''ve never told anyone about that day.


    "It''s okay, Eden. To carry the burdens of mortals is part of the responsibility of the God''s. I am willing to take all of your suffering and grief upon myself."


    After hearing the Goddess''s words, my vision begins to become blurry. Normally words like this wouldn''t phase me, but coming from a being of such great power, it feels different.


    "...Yes, Goddess."


    My body shakes as I try to hold back the tears, but it''s futile. The tears begin falling uncontrollably as I recount that day to someone else for the first time. To the Goddess, this must seem so trivial how small can my problems be to a God? But I can''t help it.


    ''I must look like such a weak little girl right now.''The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "I see. Eden, none of that is your fault. The God of Heaven has forgotten you."


    "He forgot about me?"


    "Hmm, let me ask you something; do you know what you are?"


    "What I am?"


    "Yes, you are not fully human."


    "Goddess, I don''t understand what you mean."


    "What do you know about your parents?"


    "I grew up with my mother and never met my father. According to mother, my father was away doing something important, and one day he''d come to take us both away."


    "Then, you don''t know that you''re only half-human, I assume."


    In confusion, I tilt my head, ''Huh? What is the Goddess saying?''


    Seeing my confused expression, the Goddess continues.


    "Yes, that''s right. You are half-human and half-angel. A race usually confined to Heaven along with the God of Heaven."


    I sense the Goddess vaguely make a movement. Suddenly, red sparks start to accumulate on my skin. In a panic, I start trying to wipe the sparks away.


    "Don''t be scared I''m just stimulating your blood so that you can see."


    The Goddess''s voice rings out, and the sound of tearing fabric fills my ears. At the same time, I feel an odd sense of weight coming from my back. Turning my head, I see two large feathery wings. The feathers along the outside of the wings are black while the inside feathers are dark red.


    ''Wh..what?''


    I bend my arm backward, feeling where the wings are attached to my back.


    "They''re attached to me?"


    "Of course, those are your wings. Well, the color and such depends on which god the angel has devoted themselves to."


    Reaching out to touch the wings, I feel the smooth texture of the feathers. An immense sense of intimacy overwhelms me for a moment. But abruptly, the wings vanish, and my hand slips through where they once were.


    "I was merely stimulating your angel blood to make your wings appear. To be able to call and dismiss them at will, you''d need to both purify your blood and devote yourself to a god."


    "Devote myself to a god?"


    "That''s right. But backtracking a bit, the point I''m trying to make here, Eden is the God of Heaven claims anyone with angel blood as his followers, but it would seem he forgot about you."


    My body shivers at the Goddess''s words, but luckily the Goddess continues to speak.


    "But I''m willing to take you in, Eden, and I''ll never abandon you, unlike the God of Heaven."


    ''The Goddess will never abandon me...that''s also what Eira told me.''


    Like a fish without water, I open and close my mouth, trying to sort through my thoughts.


    "You should know if you devote yourself to me, there will be times when you will have to do things that some will consider wrong. However, everything you do will not be without reason."


    "What kind of things?" my voice trembles slightly.


    "There will be many things, and it will ultimately include the taking of lives."


    My eyes grow big, and I move my gaze to the floor.


    "Ta...take a life? But I..."


    "Everything you do will be in my name, and the burden will be for me to bear. Anyways taking a life will not be so uncommon soon enough."


    ''What does the Goddess mean by that?''


    Ignoring my confusion, the Goddess continues.


    "I know I have overwhelmed you, Eden, but these are all important things you need to know to come to a decision. Now, what do you say, Eden?"


    "Goddess, I don''t know what to say."


    "Are you unwilling to have faith in me?"


    Hearing the Goddess, I inadvertently yell, "No, that''s not it!"


    "Then what is it then?"


    "It''s just...why me?"


    "Because like the blood race, you were also abandoned by the world lost and forgotten."


    "Is that so..."


    I do my best to look the Goddess in the eyes, "Then I am willing to devote myself to the Goddess."


    I feel a burning sensation on the back of my left hand. Grabbing and staring at my hand, I see a black mark burn itself into my flesh. The mark burns itself into the symbol of the Goddess.


    "Excellent Eden."


    Suddenly, a goblet appears in front of me. The goblet seems to be extremely old and gives off a holy aura. Inside I see a dark red liquid.


    "Now drink from the goblet."


    I hesitate for a moment as I''m pretty sure I know what the red liquid is, however, I''ve already gone past the point of backing out now. Tilting the goblet back, I feel the dense liquid go from my throat to my stomach. Some accidentally spills from the corner of my mouth, but I continue to drink what I can stomach.


    It feels as if lava is slowly burning its way from my abdomen to every part of my body. I collapse to the ground and cough, spraying blood across the black floor. Remembering I am in front of the Goddess, I force myself through the pain and back into the kneeling position.


    "I''m sorry, Goddess."


    The Goddess ignore my apology and begins to speak.


    "Although your blood is currently impure, from this day forward, you''re an angel of the Goddess of Blood. In the future, the world shall know you as the Blood Angel Eden. Many will fear you, and others will worship you."


    "Yes, Goddess."


    "Seek out, Eira, and stay close to her. See you again soon, child."


    The scenery fades, and everything turns black. When my vision returns, I find myself back in my room on the cruise ship. Glancing at the clock, it reads 12:01 AM.


    ''It''s only been a minute, but I felt like I was talking to the Goddess for a while. Was it all just a hallucination?''


    I touch the back of my hand, where the Goddess''s symbol has been burned.


    ''It seems that''s it was not a hallucination.''


    Feeling my ripped uniform, I stand and begin to change clothes. Looking into the mirror, I find someone who doesn''t look quite so familiar.


    _________________


    Name: Eden Groth


    Gender: Female


    Race: Dhampir {Blood Angel}


    Level: 1


    Health: 160/160


    Mana: 80/80


    Strength: 8


    Endurance: 9


    Agility: 9


    Intellect: 8


    Constitution: 16


    Talents: Banshee''s Wail


    Skills: -


    Titles: -

 Chapter 16: Legends of the Past

    --Return to Eira POV--


    **Sigh**


    ''Playing a Goddess is hard, and I had to use my last five essences to stimulate Eden''s angel blood! All that hard work is gone, almost makes me want to cry.''


    Anyway, I just sent Eden back to the ''Moonlight,'' and I''m a bit exhausted. Having to watch your mannerisms, your tone, and such, so you don''t give yourself away, is difficult. Luckily the Provisional Throne comes with a few features. It can disguise my voice as well as make it impossible for someone to recognize me.


    ''I am delighted with how that just turned out, but I have a feeling Eden might be a bit restless..''


    With that thought, I leave my god space. After a moment, I find myself standing in the place I originally entered from. This is my usual spot at the stern of the ship. Walking to the rail, I let my hood down and take a pose of looking out over the ocean.


    As expected, around half an hour later, I hear someone approaching.


    "Eira, I hoped I''d find you here."


    I turn my head toward Eden, she has her usual neutral expression, but I can see the expectation in her eyes. Speaking of eyes, it seems her right eye has changed to a dark red color. It''s not very surprising as heterochromia is a common characteristic of dhampirs.


    Putting on a gentle smile, "Miss Groth, what a pleasant surprise. Oh? I guess now it would be more appropriate to say, Sister Groth."


    "Ye...Yes, the Goddess told me to stay close to you from now on."


    "Is that so? Well, if it is the Goddess''s will, then I''ll allow you to tag along."


    [Ding!]


    [Main Task: The First Subordinate - Complete]


    That night Eden and I talked until the sun was coming up. We talked about her past, her meeting with the Goddess (me), about her transformation, and lastly, about the eventual return of mana. She gave me a much more matter of fact version of her past then she gave me as the Goddess earlier, but still I was surprised she was willing to tell me anything at all. Finally, Eden was getting tired, so we agreed to meet again tomorrow.


    <hr>


    ~The Next Day~


    Hearing a knock on my room door, I look through the door hole to make sure it''s not someone unexpected. Through the door hole, I can see Eden''s face. It seems she is covering her newly acquired red eye.


    ''Huh, where did she get an eye patch?''


    "Come in."


    I open the door just enough for a person to squeeze through. She walks in and stops immediately after coming through the door.


    "Eira, I can hardly see; it''s like a cave in here." Eden reaches for the light switch and flicks it on.


    I have been locked in this room and only gone out at night for going on a week now, so in an instant, my irises shrink to the size of a pinhole.


    "Eden, to bright! Too bright!"


    Eden gives me a questioning stare, "It doesn''t seem that bright to me?"


    "That''s because you dhampirs aren''t as sensitive to light as us purebloods."


    "Is that how it is?"


    Satisfied with my explanation Eden looks around the room, "Eira, why is your room destroyed?"


    I glance around the room, starting with the corner where a large pile of junk food is stacked higher than the bed. Turning my head, I see my dirty clothes tossed into a messy pile. Finally, I glimpse at all the furniture I accidentally struck while practicing with my scythe.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    Turning toward Eden with a blank face, "It was like this when I got here...."


    "...the couch is almost completely in half."


    "Yeah, I was also surprised."


    Seemingly unsatisfied with the state of the room, Eden starts going through my dirty laundry.


    "Eira, all your underwear is unexpectedly cute."


    My face turns hot instantly, "Stop! Don''t touch my underwear! That''s not what you''re here for."


    "Is this all the clothes you have? They''re all dirty, and some of these dresses have...a lot of red stains on them."


    "I''ve been busy, okay?! I obviously can''t walk around the ship casually."


    "...I can wash them for you if you want. Also, I can probably buy you some more clothes in the ship''s store if you have the money."


    Caught slightly off guard by Eden''s offer, I just tilt my head and give her a confused look.


    "Eira?"


    "...that would be great if you could do that, but why are you willing to do that for me?"


    "Well, you are my senior and...I guess as a member of the blood race now too, it is only right for me to help you..."


    "Oh. That''s true, I guess. Uh, well, here use this card."


    Eden looks at the card, "Who''s Martha?"


    "She''s a friend who fed me once when I was hungry. Anyways that''s not important; didn''t you want to learn more about the Goddess and the blood race?"


    "Oh...yes. Let''s go somewhere else, though. I feel uncomfortable here."


    "Fine. Just as long as it''s somewhere below deck."


    Putting on my usual outfit Eden and I make our way to the ship''s coffee bar and find a quiet place in the corner. I can assume from someone else''s perspective; it probably looks like a sketchy individual is trying to sell something illegal to an innocent girl.


    "Okay, so let''s start with the Goddess. The legend goes that a very very long time ago, on the night of a blood moon, the Goddess gained sentience. For this reason, the Goddess is believed to be an incarnation of the moon. Anyways a long time later, the Goddess came down to Earth out of curiosity. She was disappointed to find it barren and lifeless, but she saw the Earth''s potential. So to help Earth reach it''s potential, the Goddess slit her wrists and bled into the sea, turning it red. Satisfied, the Goddess returned to the moon and then slept for an exceptionally long time. Next time she awoke, she found the Earth full of life. This is one of the reasons many people of the blood race in the past referred to her as the Mother Goddess."


    Eden tilts her head, cutely, "What''s the other reason?"


    "You know a little about this already, but many years after the Goddess reawoke, it is said she heard voices praying to her. Looking toward the source of the noise, she saw a group of various races praying toward the blood moon. Hearing their grief and listening to their prayers, the Goddess descended. She found that multiple tribes of mixed races had banded together in a desperate attempt to resist the onslaught of the many beasts and monsters of the past. The Goddess felt pity for their never-ending suffering. Taking out a golden goblet, she filled it with her blood and had each of the tribe members drink from the goblet."


    To be honest, I have no idea if either of these legends is true. My inherited memories don''t go nearly far enough back to know if these are true.


    "So, the blood race isn''t actually a single race?"


    "That''s right. The blood race was anyone that directly drank the Goddess''s blood or was later-born of the tribes. Having shared a common history and connection through the blood of the Goddess, they considered themselves a single race even though technically they were not."


    "Is that so. How many members does the blood race have left?"


    I give Eden an awkward smile and hold up two fingers.


    "Only two tribes?"


    "Uh, not exactly. It''s actually more accurate to say only two people..."


    Eden''s eyes got big, showing a rare shocked expression.


    "Only two people?! You and who else?"


    "Yeah, that would be me, and I was including you.", I chuckle awkwardly and rub the back of my head.


    "What happened?"


    "There was a great war between many powerful forces. The blood race was pretty much wiped out, and the Goddess, Uhm, just recently reawakened from the aftermath of the war. The God of Heaven and humanity were largely responsible."


    I went on to give a detailed account of the past to Eden.


    "So it was the God of Heaven''s fault...so what tribe were you a part of?"


    "I guess I would have been a part of the vampire family, but my origins are a bit unique. I''d rather not go too deep into my past."


    "That makes sense. What were some of the other members of the blood race?"


    "The bulk of the blood race consisted of the Vampire Family, the Beast Blood Clan, and the Scarlet Elves, however, there were smaller groups like the Red-Wood Dryads, the Blood Angels, Night Demons, among a few others."


    I move my gaze to the floor and continue to speak, "It doesn''t matter though, in the end, women, children, young, old, even the newborns were slaughtered..."


    I bite my lip and attempt to suppress the emotions building. Along with the inheritance came the intense grief and anger toward the atrocities of the past. I''ve done pretty well suppressing them, but I''ve also never openly talked about it before today.


    "Eira...your hand."


    Hearing Edens''s voice, I glance at my hand, without realizing my nails had sunk deep into my palm, and blood had started to seep onto the table.


    "Oh...sorry. Anyways if you don''t mind, I''d rather not talk about the blood race''s history anymore today."


    "Yeah, of course...I''ll go get some napkins."


    Eden grabs some napkins from the counter and walks back to the table. Just when she is about to place the napkins over the blood, she hesitates. With her azure eye, she stares at the blood on the table with great passion. I raise my eyebrow and look at Eden. At the same time, a loud noise rings out.


    **grrrrrrrrrr**


    My lips naturally form a smirk. "Oh. Might the blood race''s new member be hungry?"

 Chapter 17: Bloodsucking 101

    "Captain, it doesn''t seem like the group of mission trip students is going to show."


    I sit as my food grows cold. Hearing my First Officer sitting next to me speak, I turn my head in his direction.


    "Yes, it appears that way. I''ve never had someone not show up for a private captain''s dinner before. It''s a bit annoying."


    "It''s insulting for someone to stand you up like this, Captain."


    **Sigh**


    "Send someone to their rooms and see if you can find out why they didn''t show."


    "Yes, captain."


    Not willing to wait any longer, I begin eating my cold lobster. Half an hour passes before someone comes to report.


    "Captain, I went to investigate, and no one was in their rooms. When I spoke to the cleaning staff, they stated for the past couple of days, no one has seen anyone go in or out of those rooms. Knowing this, I decided to enter their room myself and found that nothing had been touched since their rooms were last cleaned."


    "...That''s odd. Search the ship and see if you can find them. If not, pull the camera footage and see if you notice anything strange."


    "Yes, Captain. Anything else?"


    "Yeah, if you can''t find them within twelve hours or notice anything else strange, report to me immediately. We''ll need to inform the U.S. authorities if they''re missing, but I''m sure they''ll turn up soon..."


    <hr>


    "Eira, why do we need to go to my room?"


    "Well, you don''t feel comfortable in my room, and you need blood, so we don''t have much choice now, do we?"


    "Who said I needed blood?"


    **Grrrrrrrrr**


    Eden''s stomach again growls loudly, and at the same time, her face turns red.


    I do my best to stifle my laughter, "I don''t think it''s necessary for you to say anything."


    Without another word, she stands, and we both begin walking toward her room.


    While walking to Eden''s room, I start to consider how I am going to do this. I thought about just tossing her one of the corpses I had stored in my storage ring, but I think it''s probably a little too early to do something like that, after all, she is just a young modern girl even with her past. I also considered knocking out a living person and making her just take some blood; however, it can often be hard for someone to control themselves during their first bloodsucking experience, and she might accidentally kill them. I''ve already put thought into Eden''s first kill, and it needs to be someone she either feels justified in killing or in self-defense; a random passerby might scar her more than anything.


    Then I thought about draining the blood of one of the corpses into a glass or something, but that would also be bad for her. As a newly born dhampir, her bloodsucking organ and teeth need blood to flow through them to develop fully, plus in the future, when she needs to suck blood from something, this will help teach her how. That brings me to the only other option I could think of, which is letting her suck the blood from me. I should be capable of regulating how much blood she takes and also strong enough to remove her if necessary. Lastly, drinking my blood a second time shouldn''t have any additional effects...probably.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    Together Eden and I enter her room; the room is small and just barely big enough for two people to occupy at the same time. However, glancing around, I notice that the place is spotless.


    ''Well, I already expected it, but this girl seems to be a bit of a neat freak...''


    As the bed is the only available place with seating, I move toward it and sit. Eden follows and sits next to me.


    "Okay, well, open your mouth I need to make sure your fangs have developed enough to actually use."


    With a little hesitation, Eden opens her mouth. Looking closely, I can see that her canines are only slightly longer than your average human, but they are much sharper than a humans.


    "They will probably grow a little longer in time, but they should be good enough. Anyways I am going to have you suck blood from me. It will be good practice for when you actually have to do it."


    "...practice? Shouldn''t bloodsucking be an instinct?"


    "Sure, if you were born a dhampir, to begin with, it would be. As for you, you were not, and although it will become natural later, you''ll need a little practice first."


    "Okay...but what if I don''t want to suck your blood?"


    I place my hands behind my back, "Oh is that so? Hmm, open your mouth one more time. I forgot to check something."


    Eden again opens her mouth, but this time she is giving me a much more vigilant look. With my hands behind my back, I cut my finger and let blood leak out.


    "Stick out your tongue I can''t see very well."


    Eden sticks out her tongue and stares off into a corner, seemingly embarrassed. As fast as I can manage, I move my bloody finger and let the blood fall onto Eden''s tongue. Feeling the strange sensation she flinches and retracts her tongue leaving a drop of blood running down the corner of her mouth.


    I laugh, "Sorry, but I have a feeling you won''t be so hesitant now."


    Moving my head up, I can see Eden isn''t listening to me anymore. Her uncovered eye is clearly hyperfocused on me, and she is swallowing her saliva. She licks off the loose drop of blood from the corner of her mouth.


    ''...Honestly, her staring at me like a piece of meat is making me a little uncomfortable.''


    "...Are you sure it''s okay?" she mumbles softly.


    "Uhhhh, well, I originally was...Yeah, anyways here."


    I hold up my wrist in expectation for her to bite, but Eden doesn''t seem to notice my movements. Instead, she moves her face within inches of mine. My eyes grow big, and I can feel my face turn red as a tomato. At the last second, she veers away and moves to my neck.


    **whew** I take a sigh of relief.


    ''That moron she''s too caught up in the thought of blood well whatever this will also work, I guess.''


    I feel Edens''s warm breath against my neck. She bites, but can''t seem to break the skin, well rather than bite it would be more accurate to say she is nibbling at my neck. It feels a little strange, so I take a deep breath and try to be patient.


    **Sigh**


    "Your fangs aren''t very long right now. Tilt your head back a little, then bite."


    Complying, I feel her head move, and a tiny prick on my neck as her fangs finally pass through the skin. I can feel my skin turn a little numb where she bit me; however, it doesn''t cause paralysis. As a vampire, I have a natural immunity to the venom of other vampires and dhampirs. Feeling my blood starting to be pulled from my body, I start focusing and trying to regulate how fast Eden consumes it. To not make Eden embarrassed, I avoid eye contact, and simply stare off into space.


    After a few minutes or so, I get ready to pull her away. However, assumingly because Edens fangs are too small, a drop of blood runs down my neck and to my collarbone. Unexpectedly Eden stops sucking my blood and moves lower and licks the drop of blood. My body shivers, and I shoot up off the bed.


    I glare at Eden and find her looking at me with a tiny smirk.


    ''Is she smirking at me? I''ve never even seen this girl make a facial expression before...has she just been messing with me this whole time?!''


    For a second, I think steam may shoot from my ears. I pick up a loose pillow from the bed and launch it at Eden''s face. Flustered, I accidentally put so much strength behind it that I think the bed moves a little. Luckily Eden''s physique is also enhanced, or I might have unintentionally knocked her out.


    "I''m leaving! Don''t come to find me. I''ll come to find you!"


    Opening the door, I am about to slam it when I remember something important.


    I look back at Eden just in time to see the pillow drop from her face. The pillow still has a slight impression of her face. Seeing the pillow, it takes all my will power to keep a stern expression and not laugh.


    "...I''ll put my dirty clothes in a bag outside the door of my room...thanks again for washing them."


    **Slam**

 Chapter 18: Discovered

    I smirk at the ridiculous situation that just took place between Eden and me.


    ''That girl is too sneaky!''


    Some might say I overreacted a bit, but it''s essential to maintain an authoritative presence, especially since I look younger than her. In the future, it will be imperative that Eden and any other subordinates listen to what I say without question. Which is why I can''t let Eden think she can so easily tease me.


    ''Plus, I mean, come on! I was trying to be all patient and kind, and she''s over here trying to embarrass me!''


    **Sigh**


    Maybe I got a little too friendly a little fast. I could tell her impression of me already took a hit after she saw the state of my room. I should probably not baby her too much from now on.


    "Hey Phil, what are you up to?"


    Hearing a man talking I stop, I''m still in the employee''s only area of the ship, so being found would complicate matters.


    "Oh, hey, Juan. Apparently, some students are missing, so they asked nonessential staff to help search. Anyways, I came to get Eden."


    "Missing students? How are they missing aren''t we on a boat?"


    "I don''t know that''s just what I heard. The Captain said to look for them, and the First Officer is in charge of finding them."


    "How do they plan to find them? What are we supposed to just walk around the ship aimlessly?"


    "...For today that is the plan actually, but if we don''t find them by tomorrow morning, the Captain is going to make an announcement and have everyone return to their rooms. Then all staff members are going to go room by room and confirm each room has the correct number of occupants."


    "What! That''s going to take hours."


    "Yeah, I know, but what are we suppose to do?"


    I hear the conversation end, and the man named Phil starts to walk in my direction. Looking to my left and right, I spot a communal restroom. I quickly run to the restroom and silently slide in to avoid contact.


    I take a breath of relief as I hear his footsteps slowly fade away. I turn and lean against the door in exasperation. What I find after turning around is a large man standing with his belt undone standing in his boxers.


    For a minute, we stare at one another until finally, I break the silence. "You know...there are these things called locks that people use when others shouldn''t enter a room."


    The man blinks a few times, "Ye...yeah. I''ll remember that."


    "Yeah...you should." I turn awkwardly and leave.


    I walk with a brisk pace back to my room.


    ''Well, it looks like things are about to get complicated.''


    Entering the room, I gather all my dirty clothes and place them outside the door for Eden. I then deadbolt the door, turn off the lights and fall onto the bed. With a moment of quiet and respite, I start thinking through all the resources I have in case of an emergency.This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    ''Oh, yeah. I never did look at my reward for finishing the last main task.''


    "System, tell me about the ''following'' option of the system I never had a chance to ask about it."


    [Host, the ''following'' option will only work if the intended target is a worshipper of the Goddess of Blood. It allows the Host to check their status, their loyalty to the Goddess, track their location, and send divine revelations or gifts to the worshiper. Essence is required for revelations and sending gifts.]


    "Oh, is that how it works? Give me a summary of Eden. No need for stats and other unnecessary information, just the basics."


    [Okay, generating a summary of what the system assumes the Host implies by ''basics'' for Eden Groth.]


    Name: Eden Groth


    Gender: Female


    Race: Dhampir {Blood Angel}


    Level: 1


    Health: 159/160


    Mana: 80/80


    Talents: Banshee''s Wail


    Loyalty: Bound by Angel''s Blood - Semi Fanatic


    Location: Pacific Ocean - ''Moonlight'' Cruise Ship


    I ignore the implied snarkiness of the system and instead focus on the information.


    ''Pretty convenient actually. It will have many uses in the future.''


    I look through the given information and remember something I had forgotten to check.


    "Analyze Banshee''s Wail."


    {Name: Banshee''s Wail


    Grade: B-


    Details: A ability that was believed to only be useable by undead banshee''s, however, due to a traumatic event and the individual''s unique properties, the ability was acquired in the form of a talent. Banshee''s Wail creates a sonic mental wave within a circumference determined by the user''s physique and mental strength. Typically causes bleeding from the eyes/ears, fear, confusion, and in rare cases death.}


    ''That''s great and very beneficial, but what does it mean by unique properties? Is it talking about Eden''s angel blood...well, no point worrying about it right now.''


    Forcing myself off the bed, I take off my clothes and head for the shower. Letting the hot water soothe my mind and body, I start running through what I heard earlier. From what those two men were saying, it seems they are going to be doing some kind of room and passenger check tomorrow. That means my time in this room has pretty much come to an end, and tomorrow I''ll need to find somewhere else to go. What worries me is what they will do when they find out that those people are missing, whether turning back or stopping somewhere, it would be bad for me.


    Counting tomorrow, we are about a day and a half away from arriving at Dutch Harbor, which is one of the stops for this cruise ship. The only thing I know about Dutch Harbor is they do a lot of crab fishing, so I would rather not get stuck there. After the stop in Dutch Harbor, the ship would go to Anchorage, which is another day away, if I am forced to I could leave the ship in Anchorage, which would be much more practical than Dutch Harbor although still not ideal.


    Leaving the shower, I dry my body and attempt to tie my hair using the towel. Properly drying my hair is one thing I still haven''t been able to figure out, but regardless of how I dried it, it always straightened itself out on its own. I assume this is not necessarily true for most women, but probably has to do with my body''s genes and constitution. I go to Jerrold''s bag, take out one of his oversized t-shirts, and put it on. I barely manage to maneuver the shirt around the messily tied towel on my head.


    I glance at the writing on the shirt, ''Seems Jerrold was a Harvard grad or something.''


    Next, I walk to the big pile of snacks and start storing everything until there''s only enough room left for my current wardrobe and anything Eden might buy me. I take a few packaged buns out of the remaining pile and stare at the snacks I no longer have room for.


    ''Sorry, guys. I''ll never forget you.''


    I wrap myself in the bedsheets like a burrito and eat the buns.


    ''Tomorrow, I''ll see how things play out before I make any drastic actions, but for now, I''m a bit tired.''


    After finishing the buns, I toss the wrappers to the floor and stare at the ceiling. Eventually, I close my eyes.


    <hr>


    Early the next morning, I am awoken by an announcement over the intercom system.


    "Good morning, everyone. This is the Captain speaking. We are going to ask that all guests return to their respective rooms within the next hour. There is no cause for alarm; we are simply going to be performing a headcount. We ask that all guests, please have your passports or other forms of identification ready. A staff member will come by your room and confirm identities and that everyone is accounted for. We thank you all for your understanding and hope that everyone continues to enjoy their time onboard the Moonlight."


    ''Well, this is pretty much what I expected. I guess I should get up and go find somewhere to hide.''


    [Ding!]


    [Side Task: Escape the Moonlight Cruise


    Task Objective:


    1) Your presence and actions have been noticed by ship personnel. Escape.


    Bonus) Escape with more than 50% health.


    Task Reward: Mana Pulse Earring


    Bonus Reward: Shadow Magic Book - Novice


    Failure: Death or Capture.]


    "...Great."

 Chapter 19: A Watched Pot Boils

    "...Great."


    I quickly unwrap myself from my cocoon of blankets and slip on one of my dresses as well as the last clean pair of underwear I have. In a hurry, I walk to the sink and splash myself with cold water to help wake myself.


    "This is just great! I was careful, but I guess either someone saw more or one of the cameras picked something up."


    I walk to the door and look through the peephole outside I find a maid who looks extremely uncomfortable. She keeps glancing at the door of my room and then fiddling with the same bottles of miniature shampoos on her cart. Upon closer inspection, you can see she is wearing a small earpiece.


    ''Clearly, this is just an underpaid newbie security guard dressed as a maid.''


    I pull back my fist and punch the door.


    **Bang**


    "AHHH!" in surprise, the fake maid jumps back and screams.


    I watch as five more security guards run out, likely thinking that something was wrong. Seeing this, I use my claws to slit my wrist, cup my hand, and let the blood pool in my hand. I toss the blood in the air splattering it in the ceiling I repeat this two more times.


    I then throw the door open, and jump backwards. All six people''s eyes grow wide in surprise.


    "Bloody chains!"


    From the blood on the ceiling, chains shoot out and launch toward the five security guards and the fake maid.  Two of the security guards reach for pepper spray while the other three freeze in place. Surprisingly the fake maid reacts, but she does some kind of idiotic backhand slap at the chains.


    Ignoring the efforts of the six people, the chains wrap around their necks and tighten like leashes on a dog. The chains then contract, causing all six people to be dragged into the room. While struggling to breathe, they all pull at the chains, but it is useless; they are just weak humans. I force them all into a side by side standing position and then loosen the grip the chains have on their neck.


    "Don''t bother trying to remove the chains. You are all way too weak even to try."


    All five turn their heads together and look at me.


    "Also, don''t bother asking what they are. I''m not going to trouble myself with explaining it. Just know I can make them do whatever I want."


    I tighten the chains around their neck to make my point.


    "Please, monster, don''t kill us!"


    "What are you going to do with us monster!"


    "Monster! Please! I don''t want to die!"


    I close the door and deadbolt it. I then take all of their radios and cell phones and smash them under my feet.


    Looking at them, I frown, "Well, if you don''t want to die, you could start with not calling me a monster."


    "Yes! Sorry, miss."


    "My apologies, ma''am."


    "Mea culpa, madam."


    I glance at the last idiot who has a stupid smirk on his face. I walk up to him, raise my hand, and slap him with a fraction of my strength.


    **bam!**You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    Blood spews from his mouth, staining the faces of the other four guards. Their eyes grow big, and they start trembling.


    "Do you think this is some kind of game? Is something funny?"


    "...no. I just have a problem with nervous laughter. I''m sorry, please don''t hit me."


    "Ugh, whatever. Tell me, how did you find me?" I intentionally shoot a look toward the jumpy fake maid.


    "AH!" she again lets out a small scream.


    "Talk."


    "Ye...Yes! A few days ago, we suspected some kids were breaking and tossing deck chairs off the stern of the ship, so we set up a hidden camera. We actually forgot about the camera until yesterday when the First Officer told all staff to be on the lookout for a group of students. That''s when we remembered the camera and decided to check the footage. Early in the footage, we saw a small person approach a Korean couple the person then proceeded to swing a large weapon and fire some kind of bullet and then tossed the couple off the side of the ship. We immediately handed the footage over to the First Officer and then tracked you to this room. The First Officer told us to keep watch and let him know if you left the room."


    That explains a lot. Everywhere I acted, I made sure to check for cameras first. I checked that location the first night but never thought about rechecking it.


    "Who all knows about me?"


    "I don''t know for sure, but probably just us, the First Officer, and reasonably the Captain. The First Officer was going to contact the Coast Guard, but I don''t know if he has or not."


    "Is that everyone? You wouldn''t lie to me, would you?" I turn some of the blood seeping from my wrist into a short blade and press it against the girl''s neck.


    "No! Uh, Uh, he might have told some of the staff that there was a monster on board, but they don''t know it''s you!" I turn toward where the girl is pointing and see Mr. Nervous Laugh with wide eyes.


    "No! I couldn''t tell what you looked like, but now that I can see you are clearly not a monster!"


    Annoyed with this situation, I make some subtle changes to the chains around the neck of the five security guards. The chains become sharp like razor blades, and they all become stiff. As for the fake maid, I shrink her chain into something resembling a choker. I harden the blood around my wrist to prevent anymore bleeding and turn toward the group.


    "I suggest you five not move around too much as for you, Miss Maid; you''re coming with me. If you make any odd movements, I''ll shrink that choker around your neck until your a headless corpse."


    Ignoring their reactions, I put on my coat and approach Miss Maid, who trembles as I push her out of the room. I turn around and slowly close the door; the last thing that greets my senses is the subtle sound of chains rattling and five pairs of legs.


    "You aren''t going to hurt them, are you?" Miss Maid asks in a shaky voice.


    [7 Essence Acquired]


    [6 Essence Acquired]


    [5 Essence Acquired]


    [8 Essence Acquired]


    [6 Essence Acquired]


    I smile at her, "Don''t worry; they''ll just hang out here while we go take care of a few things."


    "....Okay. Where are we going?"


    "I need to go speak to a friend in the staff area. Your job is to escort me wherever I need to go and flash that little security badge of yours whenever necessary. That is if you enjoy having a neck that is wider than a straw."


    "I do! I do enjoy that!"


    "Well, that''s good. Now let''s be on our way."


    Slowly we make our way to the staff area. We are given some questioning looks, but Miss Maid holds up her badge along the way. Finally, we make it to Eden''s door.


    **Knock. Knock**


    I hear someone approaching and unlocking the door.


    "Eira, what are you doing here?...is that Audrey? Why is she with you?" with the same neutral expression as always Eden looks at me and tilts her head.


    "Oh, Mis...Audrey and I have recently become acquainted. May we come in?"


    "Sure, but there isn''t much room."


    "That''s fine. Audrey doesn''t need much room."


    All three of us enter Edens''s tiny room shoulder to shoulder.


    I look toward Audrey, "Audrey, go stand in the closet and cover your ears. I need to speak to Eden in private."


    "...Okay." Audrey enters the closet, puts her hands over her ears, and stares at the wall.


    "Eden, we''ll be leaving the ''Moonlight'' sometime within the next 72 hours be prepared."


    "We''re leaving? Why so, suddenly?"


    "Well, it seems some of my actions were noticed."


    "...Eira, did you have something to do with those people that disappeared?"


    "Of course, I did. Who else would have been involved?"


    "Wha...what did you do with them?"


    "...I relieved them of their lives."


    Eden looks at me with a hint of fear, "Were they bad people or something?"


    "I have no idea. I didn''t even know their names."


    "Then why did you do it?"


    "Necessity. Their deaths helped me achieve something."


    "Is that not wrong?"


    "Wrong and right are all a matter of perspective. To your average modern human, of course, they''ll think it''s wrong, but from my perspective, it''s necessary to secure a future for the blood race. These are things you''ll have to do; did you already forget the Goddess''s words?"


    "N..No, the Mother Goddess did say I would have to take lives."


    ''Mother Goddess? Like from the legends I told her? Please don''t call me that. That''s embarrassing.''


    "Anyways! That''s not why I am here. Eden, let me ask you when you were young, did you ever dream of being a pirate?"

 Chapter 20: Monster Aboard the Moonlight

    "Eden, let me ask you when you were young, did you ever dream of being a pirate?"


    Before taking this option, I had considered many possibilities: hiding on the ship, killing whoever came to get me, jumping from the ship at port, and many other options. However, the problems with many of them are I don''t know what they know. Has the video of my actions been sent out? Will they figure out that it was me in Japan? Is it going to be police or military waiting for me at the next port? Are they going to try to catch or kill me on sight? Too many unknowns, that''s why I''ve decided to go for the nuclear option.


    "Eira, what are you about to do?"


    "Well, first, I am going to go find the Captain. I leave the decision if you want to come with me to you, but I''ll warn you things are about to get a bit messy."


    Eden stops speaking and looks down at the back of her hand. She rubs the mark of the Goddess that is burned into it.


    "...I was told by the Goddess to stay close to you, so I should go to."


    I look at Eden seeing the determination in her eyes, "Okay, if that''s your decision, then grab everything you may need; we may not be able to come back."


    "Okay...oh, here''s your laundry. I did it last night, and I bought some more clothes for you as well this morning."


    "Oh, yeah, thanks. Wait, did you not sleep?"


    "I had to work last night, so I was up, and I just went to the ship store when they opened. Buying clothes on the ship is really expensive, but the card went through."


    I glance at the pile of clothes and my eye twitches.


    Eden looks at me with anticipation, "I didn''t know what you would like, so I just bought stuff like you already had."


    I pick up a set of underwear that is covered with pictures of kitten paw prints.


    "Yeah...this is perfect. Thanks again..." I do my best to put on a smile.


    "I''ll finish gathering my things."


    A few minutes pass, and Eden returns with a duffel bag full of clothes. I dump more snacks from my ring to make room and again suppress my urge to cry.


    ''All my snacks! Why is this world so cruel?''


    We are about to leave Eden''s room when I remember something I almost forgot. I pick up a pillow and toss it at the person in the closet.


    "AH!" Audrey squicks.


    "Come on, Audrey, we''re leaving."


    "Where are we going?" she looks at me nervously.


    "You are going to take me to have a talk with the Captain. Where would he be right about now?"


    "...I don''t know why would I know that?"


    I purse my lips, "Then, just take me to his room."


    "I don''t think taking you to the Captain''s cabin is a good idea..."


    Frowning, I tighten the blood choker around Audrey''s neck. Audrey panics and grips at the choker trying to get some breathing room. I leave her like this for a moment before returning it to normal.


    She turns and stares at me with fear, "Okay, let''s go."


    Together all three of us leave and head to the stairwell. We walk up several sets of stairs and eventually arrive at an area close to the bridge. Audrey leads us to a door with a small gold plaque on it that reads ''Captain Hitchcock.''


    "This is Captain Hitchcock''s cabin."


    "That''s great. Now knock on the door and see if he answers." I move to an area out of sight of the door.


    I hear a small sigh from Audrey before she knocks on the door.


    **Knock Knock**


    **Knock Knock**


    "I don''t think he is in his room right now." I hear Audrey say.


    I walk back to the door and find it locked. Looking above the door handle, I can see this door seems to require a key card.


    "Audrey, use your key card to get us in."This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    "Even if I do that only works for the deadbolt. I heard that the Captain insisted on having a traditional lock as well." Audrey points at the door handles keyhole.


    Losing my patience and afraid someone might find us, I use my nail to break the lock. I grab Audrey''s key card, swipe it, and shove Audrey into the room while Eden follows behind. I begin to look around the room to try and get an idea of the character of Captain Hitchcock. What I see makes me frown slightly.


    "What''s wrong?" Eden, who seems to have noticed my expression, asks.


    "Look around, what do you see?"


    "...A clean room, not many furnishings, some old photos, Uhm, a flag, and that''s just about it."


    "Yeah, but what does that tell you? Like look at the photos, the newest ones are of who I assume is Captain Hitchcock with his daughter at her college graduation. Then when you look at the oldest one, it is a picture of him and a woman at their wedding. Then there''s another with the same woman pregnant, after that there aren''t any more pictures of the women. Those pictures look at least twenty years old, but he still displays them, which means his wife is probably dead. Then the flag is a U.S. Navy flag, which means he is probably ex-military, and anyone who would hang a U.S. Navy flag in their room was likely in the military for a long time."


    "Oh...I don''t really understand why all that is important."


    "It means the guy''s wife is gone, his daughter is already through school, and he has life long military training which likely included how to deal with situations like this. Basically, the guy doesn''t have enough to live for, and that will make it difficult to threaten or use him for our purposes. Obviously, I could be wrong, he could be a coward, but if I had to guess, he''ll continuously try to undermine us or simply refuse to cooperate."


    "That''s what you mean...well what are you going to do?"


    "We''ll see after I speak to him, but if he''s like I think he will be, the safest thing will be to remove the unpredictable variable."


    "What!" Audrey shouts at my words.


    Just after Audrey''s shout, I hear someone fumbling with a key outside the door.


    "Huh? Is someone in there?" I hear a masculine voice say.


    "Did someone break this lock. Whose in there!" The door flies open, and a man with short hair and a well-groomed beard enters. He is wearing a white sailor''s uniform, a white cap, and looks just like the man in the photos.


    "Captain Hitchcock!" Audrey yells.


    "Two maids and...are you? Wait, it''s you! The one from the video, the murderer!"


    Captain Hitchcock steps into the room like he''s about to charge me, but he hesitates. Presumably, he remembered what he saw in the video.


    Taking the opportunity, I look toward Eden, "Please close the door."


    Eden shuts the door slowly and quietly. Hitchcock gives Eden a funny look, likely wondering why she is listening to me.


    "Hello, Mr.Hitchcock. Can we talk?" I give him a big smile to show my fangs and lower my hood.


    "Wha...a little girl? No...what are you? Is it a birth defect?"


    "It''s not a defect, Mr.Hitchcock, and I''m not going to bother answering any of your questions."


    I remove the blood seal around my wrist and again let the blood flow. I form it into my long red scythe and again smile.


    "What?! So it really is you. That video wasn''t edited, what the hell are you?!"


    "I''ve already told you I''m not going to bother with your questions. Not only is it not worth my time to explain things, but I also don''t have the time."


    "Whatever, it doesn''t matter! The First Officer and the Safety Officer has already informed the coast guard and sent them the video. They''ve already seen the weird things you''re capable of. No matter what you do as long as you''re on this ship, you''re a rat in a cage!"


    "...Well, if that''s the case, I might as well be the biggest rat in the cage."


    Hitchcock gives me a confused look, "What is that suppose to mean?"


    "I''m saying I am going to be the ship''s new captain."


    "What are you trying to commandeer the ship? It doesn''t work like that, not to mention you''re just a little girl, even if you are a monster. How would you manage to pull off something so stupid?"


    "I''ll manage. Anyways you''re probably aware I''m not afraid to kill you, so are you willing or unwilling to cooperate Mr.Hitchcock."


    Hitchcock freezes and looks toward the photos on the shelf. As expected, his facial expression becomes one of resolution and determination.


    "I have a duty to uphold! I''ll never cooperate with whatever you are!"


    Hitchcock starts to run toward a dresser in the corner of the room. Realizing he''s likely going to grab a weapon, I rush toward him. Using my scythe, I sweep his feet, causing him to slam his face into the floor. His cap flies across the room, and blood begins spilling from his nose.


    ''His attitude would probably be a bit different now, but this guy will serve my purposes better in death.''


    I quickly position my scythe between the floor and his neck. I can see drops of cold sweat mixing with the blood from his nose.


    "Eden, leave the room."


    Eden looks at me, "No...I should stay."


    "Eden, leave the room. You''ve only had a few days to think about these kinds of things. So leave."


    Eden shakes her head, "...No."


    "Fine! If you aren''t going to listen, then I have something to ask you."


    I remove my scythe from Hitchcock''s neck and instead raise it in the air. I swing my scythe cutting the tendons and muscles in the back of his legs. He yells, but I ignore whatever it is he is trying to say. I then grab him by his hair and lift him, facing him toward Eden. I pull my scythe back and place it against his neck, and I then shove my forearm in his mouth to muffle any noises. He bites at my arm in desperation, but he can''t bite through the coat, and even if he could, I wouldn''t care.


    "Eden! You asked me why I kill, and I told you it was so the blood race can have a future. The only way for the blood race to return is going to be upon a mountain of corpses. There is no other way! In the past, they committed genocide against us. Our kind! The humans would make games out of burning the children of the blood race on stakes, and for what?! Because we drink blood because we are different from them?! They called us evil monsters who could talk; they cursed the Goddess; they laughed at our suffering. But you know what Eden? I''m not afraid to be the evil monster if that is what the blood race is going to need."


    I pull the scythe back as hard as I can manage. Blood spews from Hitchcock''s neck, and soon he loses strength.


    [7 Essence Acquired]


    Even with his death, I continue drawing the scythe deeper into Hitchcock''s neck. Sometimes I have to push the scythe forward and once again pull back; this isn''t exactly how a war scythe is meant to be used. Finally, after repeated efforts, I make it through the spine, and Hitchcock''s headless body collapses to the floor. I look at my arm, where Hitchcock bit so hard that his head is still stuck to my forearm. I pry it off and hold it.


    "But what about you, Eden? Are you willing to be what the blood race needs even if it''s an "evil" monster? Or are you too afraid?"

 Chapter 21: Callistas Recompense

    Eden stares at me with hollow eyes and a green face I can hear her swallow the bile in her throat. Meanwhile, Audrey is in the corner, crying and vomiting.


    I turn toward Audrey, "...Quiet down. You''re too loud."


    Audrey puts her hand over her mouth, trying to stifle her sobbing she shacks her head up and down vigorously. I guess standing here holding a scythe in one hand, and a head in the other can make people see you differently. As for Eden, I decide its best just to leave her to her thoughts and not expect an answer right now.


    I place the head in my storage ring as I have a use for it later. I look at the ground and pick up the captain''s hat and put it on my head. Why? Because I want to. This is a stressful situation I am currently in, and little things like this can really help reduce the anxiety. I walk to the dresser and search through the drawers until I find an old revolver. I manage to open the chamber and find six bullets loaded.


    ''Who keeps a fully loaded revolver in a drawer? Whatever I guess, I''ll take it.''


    I search but don''t find any more bullets, which is a bit illogical. Searching the room a bit more, I manage to find an officer''s saber probably from Hitchcocks navy days.


    ''Not very practical, but I don''t actually have that many weapons besides my magic and talent.''


    Taking a moment to think, I decide it would be best to level before leaving the captain''s cabin.


    [Ding!]


    [Achieved Level 3!]


    ''Status.''


    Name: Eira Callista


    Gender: Female


    Race: Vampire {Pseudo True God}


    Level: 3 (0/50)


    Health: 330/330


    Mana: 87/150


    Strength: 16 -> 18


    Endurance: 16 -> 18


    Agility: 18 -> 19


    Intellect: 13 -> 15


    Constitution: 32 -> 33


    Talents: Paranormal


    Skills: IntermediateBlood Magic; Novice Scythe


    Titles: Heir of Blood


    Essence: 14


    ''Good. This should help me over the coming days.''


    I turn to the two people that couldn''t be quieter if they were dead, "Okay, you two, I have an errand to run you both stay put. Eden, I need your card for entering guest rooms."


    Without speaking, Eden hands me the card. As I''m closing the door, I make eye contact with Audrey.


    "Audrey, if I find out you tried to escape, there is a very unpleasant end awaiting you."


    Slowly walking down the hall, I don''t bother trying to hide. Everyone excluding staff is in their room, still waiting for staff to verify their identities. Also, with what I am about to do, I don''t particularly care to hide.


    ''System is that thing we talked about still an option.''


    [Yes, Host. However, the Host will incur a debt of 300 Essence.]


    ''What?! That''s so expensive!''


    [Additionally, no essence can be gathered from any of the victims.]


    "Robbery!" I accidentally yell out loud.


    [Host this system feels like it is being very generous. The 300 essences asked for from the Host is only a fraction of the actual cost.]


    **Sigh**


    "No, no, you''re fine. I already knew the nature of this ritual. It would be impossible for me to do this without you."


    Quickly I make my way down the stairwell before the system makes some smug remark. I exit and enter a hallway with rows of guest rooms.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    "Let''s just get started."


    Hearing multiple people laughing and talking through the door of one of the rooms, I put away the saber and take out the keycard. I press the keycard against the sensor and enter. Once the door opens, I find a family of four sitting around talking and laughing. They would appear to be a mother, father, brother, and sister. All at once, they turn to look at me.


    I shut the door and give them a small frown, "I''m sorry, but honestly, you''re probably the lucky ones."


    Before they have the chance to react, I let the blood flow from my wrist and send chains to encircle them. They try to resist, but it only takes a moment before all four are tied up by their own set of chains.


    "What the...!"


    I show them the revolver before they get too loud or ask too many questions. To be honest, I feel ridiculous holding something like a revolver, but these people understand that a gun is a threat which eliminates the need for me to show them anything more than this.


    "Little girl...put the gun away, and let''s talk."


    I walk over and press the gun against his temple, "Mister, please shut up."


    One of the teenagers looks at me and yells, "You demon bitch don''t point a gun at my dad."


    "Shut up! Pl...please don''t kill us; my brother is an idiot!"


    "Whatever, no, whoever you are, please, don''t hurt my babies!" a woman who I assume is their mother shouts.


    I look toward the two teenagers, "Babies? They look at least old enough to be in high school or maybe even college."


    "They''re still my babies!"


    I tilt my head a bit in confusion, "....whatever it doesn''t matter."


    I shut the door before they can make any more noise and walk into the bathroom. I grab some rags and towels and make my way back to the four people.


    "Now, just cooperate, keep quiet, and I won''t hurt your...babies."


    The woman looks at the man and back at me; she nods in agreement.


    I stuff the rags into their mouths and also tie the towels around to prevent them from spitting the rag out. It''s pretty makeshift, but it doesn''t matter; it just needs to last until I am finished. I toss the people onto the bed and push it to the corner. I then do the same with the rest of the furniture, making a wide area.


    Next, I take out one of the corpses I saved from the mission trip students and then cut his throat. Once the blood has pooled, I stick my hand in the blood and begin drawing two circles. Between the inner and outer ring, I write in words and symbols in the language of the blood race. In the inner ring, I draw a pentagram.


    I walk to the family, who is now squirming around and struggling frantically.


    "It seems you''ve all realized you are a bit in over your heads."


    While preventing them from moving around, I use my nail to carve a word into each of their foreheads: judgment for the father, justice for the mother, punishment for the brother, and revenge for the sister. I place each person at one end of the pentagram and take a position at one corner.


    ''Okay, system everything should be ready.''


    [-300 essence]


    I look at my hands as red sparks begin to spark between my fingers. I lower myself to my knees, prick my finger, and hold my finger above the pentagram, allowing a drop of blood to fall.


    Just as the drop of blood hits the pentagram, I say the spells name, "Callista''s Recompense".


    My body immediately becomes covered in bright red flashes. The sparks flow from my body and into the four people. Their bodies begin to spasm and convulse violently. Their skin begins to lose all pigment, and their nails begin growing long and sharp. Their hair begins to lose color and then falls out while their skin becomes smooth and unnaturally tight. The four''s arms and legs stretch, becoming long and thin as their heads flip around upside down. Finally, their pupil expands, encompassing the entirety of the eye and turns dark red.


    The ritual I just performed is one that the Scarlet Elves and Vampire Family worked on together toward the end of the war. In the end, however, it wasn''t viable as any creature with even a small amount of mana within their constitution was immune to the effect. In fact, mana was downright deadly to them, and back then, mana was in pretty much everything, so it was a heavy flaw, but that was then, and this is now.


    I can''t help but have a conflicted expression, "A weapon made out of desperation and desire to help save the blood race 70,000 years ago finally serves its purpose...our war continues."


    To summarize what I''ve just done, I''ve basically just released a biological weapon onboard the ''Moonlight''.


    ''This is an extreme solution, but something tells me whoever is waiting for me at the port when this thing arrives will forget about me really quickly.''


    I turn and leave the room hastily as the four begin to stir. I walk out, leaving the door open and start walking to other rooms. I use the keycard and throw open the doors. People walk out yelling only to find me covered in blood and ignoring them.


    Finally, from the room of the family, horrific high pitch noises begin emanating from behind the door. I watch as four horrific creatures sprint out of the room their chests face the ceiling and they run on thin inverted arms and legs. They immediately attack the nearest person.


    "Well, now I understand why these things were called ''Crawlers''."


    I continue to watch as one man''s carotid artery is ripped open. He falls to the ground, motionless for a short time until his body begins convulsing and turning pale.


    "Anyways, I should go introduce myself to the crew before the situation develops much further. After all, I am the captain." I laugh.


    As I enter the stairwell amongst the screams and cries, I reach out and pull the fire alarm.

 Chapter 22: Batten Down the Hatches

    --Staff Captain POV--


    "Staff Captain, have you seen the Captain?"


    I glance at the Safety Officer and turn my head to look around the room. I double-check to see if maybe the Safety Officer missed the Captain. I find four other people, not counting the Safety Officer and myself, none of them being the person I''m looking for.


    "Hmmm, he went out to get an old logbook from his room, but that was a while ago," I reply.


    "I''m going to see if I can find him. **Sigh** He''s probably off flirting with some woman again."


    "Haha! Well, that sounds like the Captain. Hi, my names CAPTAIN Hitchcock emphasis on the Captain!"


    "Yep! That''s the Captain for you!"


    "Hahaha! Ahhhh, well, anyways, is there something you needed him for?"


    "A fire alarm was pulled in one of the hallways earlier, and I asked someone to go check it out, but I can''t get in touch with them anymore. So I need to report it and go check it myself."


    "Well, I..."


    **Bang**


    Suddenly the door to the bridge burst open. I flinch and quickly spin around. Looking at the door, I see two people I recognize the first being Eden, a beautiful girl that was hired earlier this year and the other being Audrey, a cute woman, but she''s a little jumpy.


    Eden''s face is pale, and for some reason, she''s wearing an eyepatch while Audrey''s complexion is green, and her expression is hollow. They both awkwardly stare off into the room.


    I can almost hear the gears in everyone''s head-turning as they try to figure out what the situation is.


    When I am about to break the silence, a childish sound rings out, "Ahoy maties!"


    "Huh?" I inadvertently blurt out.


    "...I''m sorry, but I just couldn''t pass up this opportunity." a playful voice chuckles.


    I lower my vision and discover a cute little girl who looks pleased with her antics. She has pure white skin, snow-white hair, pointy ears, and a big smile on her face. The girl''s dress is absolutely covered in blood, but she acts as if she doesn''t even notice. Scanning the girl I notice her holding something, I glance at her right hand, finding her holding a saber, and in her left hand, she is holding...


    ''A gun?!''


    As if everyone has noticed the gun at the same time, the room turns deathly quiet.


    "Little girl wha..."


    The girl points the gun at me and swings the saber wildly, "Hold that thought! Its Captain now! I''m Hitchcock''s replacement."


    ''Is she insane?!...wait, is she wearing the Captain''s cap?''


    I continue trying to figure out the situation, but the little girl begins to pout.


    "Well, are you going to answer your Captain?"


    The Safety Officer takes a step forward, "Listen, little girl, just calm down and put the gun away."


    She glances at everyone in the room and frowns, "Avast ye! You call yourself a crew? You''re an embarrassment! None of you are following proper dress code."


    She hands the gun to Eden, and just as I''m about to sigh in relief, she puts the saber to her wrist and pulls it across her skin to open a wound. Blood begins pouring out, and I watch as she runs the saber through the blood to the point its almost dripping wet.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Not being able to watch anymore, the Third Officer starts to run toward the girl in an effort to stop her from committing suicide, but just before he makes it to the little girl, she speaks.


    "Disgraceful! Where are your collars, you sea-dogs!?"


    The girl swings the saber at the Third Officer opening up a gash on his leg. The Third Officer yells and falls to the floor. Everyone stands in shock for a moment and then starts to move to take control of the situation, but before that, something incredible happens.


    The little girl again swings, causing blood drops to fly away from the saber and spread across the room. The drops twist and lock together, forming rings. The rings shoot toward the people in the room and open, similar to how a collar would.


    On instinct, I jump behind a desk and hear the ring, intended for me, crash into the desk. The desk splinters and wooden shrapnel flies around the room.


    The girl laughs heartily, "Ha! Insubordination!? Anyone who doesn''t listen to orders gets to meet my second mate Bloody Kanna."


    ''Who the hell is, Kanna?!''


    Suddenly in front of my eyes, a thick gray mist rises from the floor. The mist at first formless begins to take the shape of something tall and thin. The smell of mildew and rust begins emanating from whatever it is.


    After a few long seconds, I can tell it''s a woman she seems to be of Japanese descent and is wearing a long, torn white dress. She is thoroughly covered in blood with a big gash in her abdomen. Her skin is rough, gray, and....moldy. I lower my gaze and find she is floating and partially translucent.


    Involuntarily I scream, "What the hell!"


    In terror, I press myself against the desk, trying to create any distance I can between me and it. The woman looks at me with bloodshot eyes and puts on a sorrowful grimace. She hovers closer to me and reaches out with a scrawny and rotten arm. I pull back, but she touches my face, and a chill takes hold of my body. Her mouth opens in an abnormally wide and extended way, almost like she''s trying to swallow my head.


    "AAHHHHHHHHH.," she screams the most awful noise I''ve ever heard.


    The sound is so loud and horrid I swear I feel my own brain vibrating. Her breath is so cold I feel like my face may freeze.


    I feel a sharp pain as one of my eardrums burst, and blood oozes down my earlobe. Just when I feel like my eyeballs may burst, the woman vanishes into a gray mist once again.


    Through the mist, I can see two bright blood-red eyes staring at me. The gray mist wraps around the figure as she slowly steps through it.


    "What''s the problem, sailor? Never seen a banshee before? ...Well, what humans think a banshee is like anyway." the little girl smiles, exposing two sharp fangs.


    "B...b...banshee?" I stutter.


    "Yes, Kanna will forever hold a special place in my heart as my first meal, which is why I used her image. Anyways let me ask you something sailor; does the prospect of nothingness scare you...?"


    I feel a cold blood-drenched blade rub against my skin. She places the blade under my chin and uses it to lift my head.


    The girl tilts her head and stares into my eyes as if appraising me, "...or maybe the thought of an afterlife is even scarier? I guess in the end, what''s really scary is the unknown."


    "Wh..what are you going to do to me?"


    She purses her lips, "That''s up to you, do you plan to follow orders, or do I need to bring Kanna back?"


    "No ma''am, please don''t bring her back!" I cry.


    "Ma''am? It''s Captain to you, sailor."


    "Ye...yes, Captain!"


    The blood leaves the saber, and I can feel it slither around my neck.


    "Good, now does anyone else have any objections? If you like, you can ask for Hitchcock''s opinion."


    Out of nowhere, something appears in the girl''s free hand. She tosses it casually into the air toward the First Officer. I catch a glimpse of the object as it, along with a trail of blood, creates a perfect arc through the bridge.


    ''...Captain Hitchcock...''


    Seemingly out of reflex, the First Officer catches it. He stares at the object in his hand.


    "AHHH!" The First Officer screams.


    He tosses the old captain''s head into the air in surprise and horror. The head smashes into the ceiling and falls to the floor, splattering gore over the bridge. It slowly rolls and stops in front of me. I look into the old captain''s white bloodshot pupils. The look of horror on his face is something I didn''t understand until just a few minutes ago.


    "No objections? Well then everyone listen up! There''s a very dangerous...virus spreading across the ''Moonlight'' at this very moment, so don''t expect anyone besides those things to come find you. If you wish to live, your only hope is to rely on the one thing that is even scarier than them." the girl pounds her chest.


    "...Monsters?" the safety officer barely squeezes out a word.


    Just after that, screams of terror and shrieks of pain sound from the hallway. Everyone turns and looks down the hall to find a young deck cadet bleeding and limping toward the bridge frantically. Behind him are dozens of horrific creatures. The creatures chase the man while crawling on the floor, walls, and ceiling. The man trips, and like beasts, they immediately leap on top of him and begin ripping him apart. The ones who can''t get to the man continue crawling toward the bridge.


    The ''Captain'' slowly makes her way to the door and stares at the waves of creatures without flinching. When they are only ten or so feet away, they all stop and start screeching at the ''Captain''. I glance at the ground finding they stopped at the edge of a beam of sunlight. The ''Captain'' slowly closes the door, locks it, and turns toward everyone in the room.


    "They aren''t big fans of sunlight. Now set sail for Anchorage!" The ''Captain'' giggles.

 Chapter 23: Balancing Act

    --Return to Eira POV--


    It''s been a few hours since I established myself as Captain using fear and intimidation. Fear and intimidation aren''t suitable for long term cooperation, but this isn''t a long term situation. It should only take two and a half days to arrive at Anchorage, and the sooner I can get off this boat, the better.


    Anyways, I''ve gone around and destroyed anything I could find that looks like it could be used to contact the outside world. Things like cell phones, walkie-talkies, the console they use to contact a meteorologist onshore, and one person even had a pager I smashed it all without hesitation.


    I take a deep breath and exhale, ''I''m exhausted. System, can you give me a basic display of my status.''


    Name: Eira Callista


    Gender: Female


    Race: Vampire {Pseudo True God}


    Level: 3 (0/50)


    Health: 287/330


    Mana: 9/150


    Essence: -286


    ''I didn''t want you to include the essence; it just reminds me of how poor I am.''


    [The system interpreted essence to be a basic display of the Host''s status.]


    ''...Whatever.''


    I look over the display, ''My health and mana have both dropped due to all the blood magic I''ve been using.''


    I glance around the room at the crew, who is watching me from the corner of their eyes.


    ''It''s good they don''t know without my mana those collars are pretty much just decoration. Anyways come nightfall they''ll realize just how bad of a spot they are in.''


    I throw my head back and lean against the reinforced door of the bridge. On the other side of the door, I can hear the sounds of the Crawlers screeching as their claws scrape against the metal of the door, but this door is strong enough to take a blast from a high-grade bomb, so those Crawlers aren''t getting in here anytime soon.


    Speaking of the door, I was actually pretty lucky it requires a keycode to enter, and luckily Captain Hitchcock had taped the code to the inside of his hat. I guess the guy had a hard time remembering or something; it saved me the trouble of finding another way in.


    I glance to my right and notice Eden is still somewhat out of it. She hasn''t talked at all since the incident with Hitchcock earlier. Of course, she''s not much of a talker anyway.


    ''Hmmm, maybe I was too hard on her? I''m not exactly experienced when it comes to this kind of stuff.''


    **Sigh**


    "Eden, I''m sorry."


    Eden turns to me with her usual expression and blinks a few times, "For the embarrassing pirate display?"


    I smirk, "No, that was a gift; you should be thanking me. I''m talking about earlier."


    "Yeah...Uhm, Eira, can I ask you something?"


    "Sure?"


    "...Do you hate humans?"


    "No, I wouldn''t say I hate humans. I hold a grudge against them, and I''m not the biggest fan of the human race, but it''s not like I wish for their extinction or anything. In fact, I''ve never killed a human just for the sake of killing a human."


    "But earlier...with Hitchcock, you said..."


    "I know what I said. I was a tad heated, which is why I''m apologizing, but if what you got out of it is I hate humans, you missed the point I was trying to make. I wouldn''t be doing anything different then what I''m doing now if you replaced humans with dwarves, orcs, elves, giants, or whatever else."


    "Then what about that girl? You said she was a banshee or something earlier why did you kill her?"Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    "Kanna? It was because I needed food and a test subject for my ability. She was a bit rude to me at the time, but that''s not why I killed her; that''s just why I chose her. If it wasn''t her, it would have just been someone else."


    "Oh, but is that really a good enough reason?"


    "I''m sure many people would say no, but right now, humans are the only reasonable and readily available resource for me to exploit, so it''s all the reason I needed."


    I turn away and look down at my body that is soaked red in blood, "Anyways, if you have any more questions nows the time to ask, I''m pretty uncomfortable in this dress, and I want to go change."


    "Yeah...Uhm, actually, I have one more...Eria, did you turn everyone onboard into monsters?"


    "Yes, I did. Well, technically, not everyone is a monster just yet."


    Eden gives me a complicated look, "Why, was it really necessary?"


    I look into Edens''s azure eye, "Because if someone pulls out a stick, I''ll pull out a gun. If someone pulls out a gun, I''ll drive over them in a tank. If someone drives up in a tank, I''ll drop a nuke. Why? Because otherwise, it''s an uncertainty, and we can only afford guarantees; there''s only you and me. This isn''t a fairy tale; this is reality, and this story has no heroes, just monsters."


    Worried, I might say too much I walk away, leaving Eden to her thoughts. I know she''ll find her own conclusion soon enough, just the fact she was able to ask me those questions shows how different she is from most girls her age. If you want to see a more typical reaction, you can look to the corner of the room where Audrey is lying there like a mummy staring at the ceiling.


    I face the people in the room, "Listen up you scallywags, I''m going to change in this closet over here if anyone tries anything your collars will sense it and explode leaving you a headless corpse, so don''t get any funny ideas."


    They don''t actually do that, but they don''t know that. I make my way to the closet and open the door. Finding stacks of papers and other useless junk, I toss it all to the floor.


    From the corner of the room, I can hear one of the crew members, "...It took me six months to sort all those documents."


    I shoot him a look, and he quickly goes back to work. Stepping into the closet, I shut the door and begin to peel off my dress and underwear that have dried to my skin. I store everything away in my ring and will probably dispose of this set in the near future.


    I''ve tried to remove the blood from the fabric before, but it''s difficult to manipulate blood that''s been absorbed by the fabric, and it''s even worse if it has begun to dry naturally on its own. Once my control gets better in the future, I hope I can get to the point where this won''t be a problem anymore.


    Moving on, I wipe my body down with a hot towel I''ve had stored in my ring since back in Japan. When it comes to my body, I''ve noticed I''ve developed a few vain tendencies, which is strange because neither Robert nor Callista was this way. Honestly, although most people would consider this a negative trait, it makes me happy this is a characteristic I developed all on my own, negative or not, it belongs to me.


    I take out one of the new dresses Eden bought me. It has a light blue collar, blue suspenders that run to a blue belt, and a light blue skirt. Then there''s a shirt that looks similar to a dress shirt with little buttons and long sleeves. On the skirt, and collar, there are pictures of constellations like Orion and the big dipper. The shoes are small blue and white flats.


    I do a little twirl in my new outfit, "Hehe, I''m so cute. The cutest that''s me!" I pat my chest with a big smile.


    I put on the slightly oversized captain''s cap and exit the closet. As soon as I walk out, everyone stares at me.


    I tilt my head in confusion, "What are you all looking at?"


    "Nothing!" they all yell in unison.


    I frown and look toward the mummy in the corner, "Audrey!"


    "EEK" Audrey recoils in surprise.


    "Audrey, tell me why is everyone staring at me?"


    "...uhm...well...it''s because...instead of terrifying you look...adorable."


    Eden chimes in abruptly, "Also, we could all hear you in the closet."


    My face turns burning hot, "Don''t play with me! I''ll take you all out right here right now! It won''t be quick either you''ll all wish you were one of those monsters!"


    The crew''s faces turn white, but I ignore them and take a seat. The front of the bridge is mostly windows that look out over the deck and ocean. On the deck, I can see a few hundred passengers who escaped the horrors of the inner ship. They stare up at the bridge as if begging for help. Some of them scream in anger, others cry for help, and some simply stare at the ground like the walking dead.


    I look into their desperate eyes and can''t help but frown. Glancing at the sun setting over the ocean, I murmur, "I truly am sorry, but don''t be scared. It''ll be over quickly, and the void has plenty of room for all of you."


    Continuing to look over the deck, I notice something a bit off. Two little girls, one in a wheelchair and one with a walker, are gazing at me intensely. They both look at each other and then again look back at me.


    I tilt my head, ''What are they looking at? Are they staring at me, or... wait, is it something above me?''


    I look above my head to find Eden holding a piece of paper. I turn around and read the writing, "The Goddess of Blood is merciful. Leave on the lifeboats before night if you wish to live."


    **Sigh**


    ''Angels think everything is because of god''s plan...well actually, in this case, she''s sorta not wrong.''


    "Eden, hand me the paper right now."


    She hesitates and gives me a look like I just kicked a puppy. We stare at each other for a few more seconds before she finally relents and hands it to me. I take a sharpie and mark out the first sentence, so it''s unreadable and hand the message back to her.


    "It''s far to early to openly reveal the Goddess''s return. Please be more careful in the future."


    Ignoring Edens''s reaction, I lean back and stare off into the distance. From the inner ship, I can hear the stirring of the Crawlers.

 Chapter 24: At Night They Come

    The night slowly takes hold of the ''Moonlight'' cruise ship. Like a Roman emperor watching a gladiator enter the colosseum, from the bridge, I sit and watch the people on the deck. Only slightly over half of the people actually left on the lifeboats. I expected more, but if I had to guess the ones that stayed probably have friends, family, or loved ones who didn''t escape.


    ''Maybe they''re holding out hope they aren''t monsters or eaten by now? I think they don''t understand how bad the situation actually is.''


    I look around, finding the two girls with the wheelchair and walker seem to have left along with most of the other women and children. Of the approximately 300 people left, I''d say around 250 of them are men while the 50 others are adult women.


    They have set up a barricade of deck chairs, tables, and anything else they could get their hands on. For something that was just thrown together haphazardly, it''s not actually that bad.


    They''ve armed themselves with things like kitchen knives, tiki torches, chair legs, a few have makeshift spears, and one fool has pool noodles with knives stuck through it.


    ''I guess pool noodle guy was going for something like a morning star? I''m sorry, pool noodle guy, but I have a feeling it''s not going to work as you think.''


    I look to my left, where Eden is standing, "Eden, you know you probably shouldn''t watch what''s about to happen."


    "If I shouldn''t watch it, then why are you watching it?"


    "Because I''m the one who set this in motion. What kind of girl would I be if I can''t even watch the consequences of my own actions?"


    "...I''ll stay."


    "Whatever you''re too stubborn, just do what you want."


    I don''t know if its a very good idea for Eden to watch, but I''m not going to stop her if she is determined. As for me, with the memories of Callista, death has lost much of its meaning.


    There is so much death in the memories given to me that it''s a bit overwhelming at times, but it''s to be expected, gods live for a very long time. That being said, witnessing it and having memories of it should still be a little different, I assume anyway.


    A few minutes before the sun completely goes down, the people light the tiki torches. They set up a perimeter, and in the distance, I can hear the sound of thunder. Finally, the last bit of sunlight dips down behind the ocean.


    Everyone holds their breath, at first the people stare at the door to the inner ship, but no noise comes from it. Then the calm is broken by the sound of shattering glass. Between the sound of breaking glass is the sounds of shrieks and screeches.


    ''They came from the rooms, but none from the doors. Was it intentional or just a coincidence?''


    The Crawlers quickly climb down from the balconies and rush toward the people before slowing down. From the shadows, I see pale appendages reaching out toward the lights of the torches.


    Throughout the gloomy night, dozens of dark red eyes are reflected in the light of the moon. The two sides stare each other down the Crawlers are oddly cautious while the people seem jumpy.


    Seemingly tired of waiting for the Crawlers, one of the more jittery men steps forward and launches a makeshift spear.


    "You bastards! You took everything from me!" the man screams.


    The spear flies through the air with a distinct arc and pierces the eye socket of a Crawler. The Crawler shrieks and drops to the ground motionlessly. Like someone pressed the world''s mute button, total silence takes hold of everyone. The Crawlers look at their fallen companion and then toward the man who through the spear.


    **Boom***


    A single bolt of lightning streaks across the sky, and the low sound of thunder breaks the silence. All at once, every Crawler on the deck lets out a bloodcurdling howl and charges toward the people.


    The Crawlers slam into the makeshift barricade, but unfortunately for the people, they are called Crawlers for a reason. Using their spider-like appendages, they shuffle over the barrier. Some of the men in front step forward and start beating the Crawlers with whatever weapon they have. A few Crawlers heads are smashed in by the blunt weapons and congealed blood like jelly leaks from the wounds.


    The people who chose knives are less lucky. They stab at the Crawlers, but the Crawlers ignore the pain and use the opportunity to drag the people into the crowds of other Crawlers where their screams are quickly muffled.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.


    **Boom**


    Another bolt of lightning streaks across the sky, highlighting the events taking place on the deck. One man steps forward with a torch and swings it at the Crawlers. The Crawlers, naturally afraid of the fire, take a few steps back. Unfortunately, a Crawler comes from behind the man and rips at his ankle. The man yells in pain and drops the torch. The torch burst open from the impact, and oil spills out across the deck. The Crawlers jump on the man, and the oil is smeared across the deck. The burning wick ignites the oil, and a fire begins to spread.


    The Crawlers and people both back away from the flames and continue their battle. The Crawlers are reluctant to attack with the burning fire and act cautiously. The people are putting a dent into the Crawler''s numbers, but as time goes on, more and more Crawlers emerge from the ship.


    I glance across the ship, ''Amazingly pool noodle guy is still going although I think that is probably because he isn''t seen as much of a threat.''


    **Boom**


    Another bolt of lightning flashes, and raindrops begin to fall. The rain mixes with the blood spreading it and dying the deck red. The torches and flames dim, and the Crawlers become more fearless and restless. Realizing they are in over their heads, a few people immediately make for the remaining lifeboats.


    With the human''s number now quickly dwindling, some of the Crawlers turn their attention toward the bridge. At first, they don''t seem that interested until they notice me watching.


    First, a few and then dozens break away from the remaining humans and start crawling up the side of the ship. They gather around the windows screech, scratch, and bang their heads against the glass. As if they recognize me, they howl signaling the other Crowlers. Before long, the entire window is just a moving wall of pale and ugly faces.


    I stare at the wall of flesh, "It''s useless."


    My words seem to infuriate them even more and as they increase their intensity attacking the window even more furiously. These aren''t average windows; these windows are thick reinforced plexiglass. Scratching and clawing won''t make much of a difference.


    Suddenly I hear something unexpected, "Mother. Why don''t you come outside?"


    "hmm?" I can''t help but be confused.


    The wall of faces opens up, and four somewhat familiar faces poke their way through. They each have a single word scratched into their foreheads.


    ''...Talk? Since when were they able to talk? Something''swrong, they shouldn''t have intelligence. This could be bad.''


    "Mother, come outside. We want you to join us.", Justice says.


    "Yes, Mother. We want to tell you how much you mean to us.", Judgment says.


    "We want to show you how much we appreciate what you did to us.", Revenge says.


    "It''ll only take a second, Mother.", Punishment says.


    I look at the family of four and the hundreds of other faces, "If you have something to say, go ahead and say it. I''m willing to listen."


    "You...you...you!" Punishment yells.


    "Don''t speak to Mother that way! She''ll come outside right, Mother? We just want to make our Mother perfect, like us!" Justice looks at me with expectation.


    "I will not, and please stop calling me Mother," I respond.


    "What!" Judgment slams against the window in a rage.


    "Just tell us, Mother! Just tell us, do you hate us? If you don''t hate us, you''ll come outside right, Mother?!", Revenge roars.


    All the crawlers stop and stare at me; the ship grows quiet.


    I look from left to right at the horrible faces, "No, I think I''ll stay here."


    The Crawlers roar so loud at once that I can feel the vibration through my seat. They start pounding on the windows with renewed intensity.


    I turn my head and look at Eden, "Eden, are you sure you want to stay?"


    Eden stares at me for a moment, "I''ll stay."


    "...Okay."


    Eden and I spent the rest of the night watching the enraged shifting wall of faces and listening to the cursing of the Crawler family. When the day finally came, the Crawler family moved to the bridge door and continued their enraged shouts. Ignoring them and looking out the window, I find the rest of the lifeboats are gone, either some humans escaped, or the Crawlers cut the ropes.


    **Sigh**


    Seemingly hearing my sigh, the Crawler family yells even louder. Like this, the Crawler family continued their cursing throughout the day and returned the next night. Again they banged against the windows until the sun came up. We are now a little under a day from Anchorage.


    "The night was long again," I whisper and lean back in my chair.


    "Ca...Captain...can we come out now?" I hear the sound of the Staff Captain from the closet.


    "Oh, yeah. I almost forgot."


    I shoved the crew and Audrey into the closets, so they wouldn''t get anymore traumatized than they already are. The ship is usually fine on its own, just running on autopilot.


    The Staff Captain walks to the ship''s controls with a confused look, "Eh?...Captain, someone in the engine room is trying to contact the bridge."


    "How can you tell?" I ask.


    "See that little light that''s blinking on and off. That means someone is pressing the communications button, but there''s no sound because you destroyed the phone we''d usually use."


    "Oh."


    "...but it seems like the pattern is deliberate, is it Morse code, maybe?"


    "Do you know Morse code?" I give him a slightly intimidating smile.


    The Staff Captain gives me a conflicted look, "Of course I do...just give me a second."


    A short while later the Staff Captain hands me the translation, it reads, "H.E.L.P__E.N.G.I.N.E__A.T.T.A.C.K__S.T.O.P__S.H.I.P."


    I stop reading and realize I haven''t heard the Crawler family this morning.


    I frown, "The night was long, but the day will be longer."


    <hr>


    "Admiral! Report."


    I look toward the young sailor, "At ease, sailor, give me the report."


    "Yes, Admiral. We should intercept the Moonlight cruise ship within the day. She is moving at her maximum speed, but we should be able to cut her off."


    "Very good. Dismissed." I sigh and look toward the report.


    This whole thing has been a total shit show. Originally the plan was just for us to assist the coast guard in apprehending a strange and dangerous girl, but then for some reason, the Japanese government got involved complicating things and turning it into an international incident.


    Later, to everyone''s surprise, we got word the Moonlight went off course, and the crew isn''t responding. Some passengers were able to get in contact with people onshore, and some lifeboats with survivors were picked up by other vessels. What we got from them is something about monsters and a virus.


    "Everything about this is just weird, and I''m told to keep it all top secret. I don''t know what to make of any of this."


    I gaze out over the ocean through the porthole and can''t help but wonder what awaits me when we find the Moonlight.

 Chapter 25: Down to the Felt

    "Eira, are you okay?"


    I look toward Eden with a confident smile, "Ha! Of course, I am."


    ''I''m not. I hate this situation, and I''m especially cranky right now.''


    "Eira, are you going to go to the engine room even with all those things out there?"


    "Yes, I need to go before the ship stops completely. I can''t say for sure, but it seems likely someone is probably following or chasing us, so we can''t afford to stop."


    After we received that message yesterday, the Staff Captain told me that the engines lost a portion of their power, causing us to slow down a bit. Also, whoever is in the engine room has kept sending us messages the entire time. Sometimes the message made it sound like they were threatening to stop the ship until someone came to save them, and other times it sounded like the Crawlers were going to stop the ship. The entire time the Staff Captain had a hard time deciphering the messages, and sometimes he said the messages were just gibberish.


    Eden looks at me with firm eyes, "...I''m going with you."


    I give Eden a complicated look, "But I was going to have you stay here and watch the crew."


    "...Eira, I don''t think you understand how afraid of you they are."


    Hearing Eden, I glance at the crew, immediately the Staff Captain asks in an abnormally high voice, "Is...is something wrong, Captain? Is something not to your liking!? Just tell us if something is wrong!"


    "Uhh, no, it''s fine."


    Eden continues, "Also, I know how to get there, so it will save you the trouble of having to find it yourself."


    I look at Eden, "I guess it''s fine if you come, but...it''s going to be very dangerous."


    "I know. That''s why I''m going with you."


    "...Anyways, I appreciate that you are so willing to stay by my side and come with me, but just so you know, you''ll need to listen to whatever I tell you."


    "Sure, as long as you aren''t trying to get me to leave, I''ll listen."


    "...you know what, just whatever."


    I turn toward the crew, "Listen up! Eden and I are going to go to the engine room, but don''t get too comfortable we are going to leave Kanna here watching you whether or not you realize she is actually watching."


    I focus my talent and make banshee Kanna appear near the Staff Captains'' face for a split second.


    He jumps back and grabs at his chest, "AH! We understand!"


    "Good, a fine crew if I do say so myself!" I snicker and start getting ready to leave.


    ''Basic status.''


    Name: Eira Callista


    Gender: Female


    Race: Vampire {Pseudo True God}


    Level: 3 (0/50)


    Health: 328/330


    Mana: 139/150


    Essence: -286


    ''Should be fine.''


    I take out the saber, "Here, Eden, use this. I''ll use my scythe if I need it. Let''s go."


    **Click**


    We open the door and peer down the partly destroyed hallway. It''s eerily quiet, and most of the fluorescent lighting has been shattered. The few lights left are just barely still working and blink on and off periodically.


    I resist the urge to sigh and slowly walk down the hall that looks to be straight out of a zombie movie. Together with Eden, we slowly make our way down the long halls. On occasion, we can hear Crawlers moving about or shrieking in some other area of the ship.


    Time passes, and when we are about midway to the engine room, we enter the casino area of the ship. According to Eden, if we cut through here, it will be faster, so we decided to try our luck to save some time. The casino seems oddly untouched; there are a few broken lights, but other than that, it''s pretty normal.


    ''Maybe, because everyone was in their rooms when the Crawlers were set loose, the casino didn''t get destroyed?''


    While trying to stay alert, a sound catches my attention, and I glance to an area between slot machines. There I see three Crawlers surrounding a corpse. I motion to Eden to step softly.The story has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    We walk slowly between the bright flashing lights of the machines trying not to attract any attention.


    **Bang**


    A loud sound rings out, and I stop and hold my breath. I slowly turn my head and look to my left, where I find a face less than a foot away from my own. The face has the word "revenge" written in it.


    ''...I forgot to check the ceiling.''


    "Mother! It''s so good to see you up close for the first time!" Revenge says.


    I glance to my right, and upon seeing the three other Crawlers also now walking this way, I frown, "I can''t say the same for you. You look like someone left a piece of bologna out in the sun for too long."


    "Don''t be like that, Mother! You know, Mother, fun fact, it''s not unheard of in the animal kingdom for children to eat their own parents!"


    I ignore his stupid comment and use <Analyze>.


    Name: Revenge


    Gender: None


    Race: Human Crawler


    Level: 1


    Health: 200/200


    Mana: -/-


    Strength: 14


    Endurance: 11


    Agility: 13


    Intellect: 1


    Constitution: 20


    Talents: -


    Skills: -


    Titles: -


    ''He seems to be around twice as strong as a regular Crawler.''


    Revenge laughs with glee and continues, "I just want to be together with you, Mother. Forever!"


    Revenge starts to take a step forward while at the same time, the three other Crawlers also begin climbing over the slot machines.


    I slice my left wrist and let it start running down my palm, "Eden, be careful."


    "Mother! Mother!" Revenge and the three Crawlers charge me.


    "Blood Spike!"


    Just as I fire a blood spike, Revenge hits my hand to the side. The blood spike shoots behind Revenge and pierces the ''shoulder'' of one of the Crawlers. The injured Crawler screeches as Revenge slams into my stomach. At first, I manage to hold my ground, but almost immediately afterward, the other two Crawlers crash into my sides. With the momentum of the other two Crawlers and the force of Revenge, I''m pushed back into a slot machine.


    "Ding! Ding! Ding! Big Winner!" the slot machine blares.


    Ignoring the coins shooting from the slot machine, I form chains with my slit wrist and wrap them around the neck and mouth of the Crawler on my left. The Crawlers shrieks and bites at the chains; meanwhile, Revenge moves to bite my neck.


    "I don''t think so, you filthy idiot."


    Leaning my head back, I aim for the bridge of Revenge''s nose and headbutt it at full force.


    **Bang**


    Revenge staggers back in agony, giving me some wiggle room. I turn to my right to try and deal with the Crawler on my other side, but I am surprised to see a piece of sharp metal sticking through Crawler''s neck. I look behind the Crawler to see Eden with her saber stuck through the back of the Crawler''s neck. She twists the saber, causing the Crawler to howl in pain and collapse to the ground.


    "Thanks!" I yell.


    With my right hand now free, I form a knife with my blood magic reach back and smash it into the eye socket of Revenge.


    "AHHH! Mother!"


    "Stop calling me Mother, and get your beef jerky face away from me." I make a fist and punch the end of the knife, pushing it so far into the socket that it''s no longer visible. Revenge begins rolling around and shrieking on the ground.


    ''How is he still alive?!'' I shout in my mind.


    Moving quickly, I tighten the chains around the Crawler on my left as much as I can manage.


    **Crack**


    [8 Essence Acquired]


    The Crawler''s neck cracks, and with its death, I finally fall back to the floor. I form my blood into my usual scythe and approach Revenge while Eden surprisingly goes to finish off the Crawler I hit with the blood spike initially.


    "Mother, why, mother!" Revenge screams.


    I ignore Revenge, raise my scythe, and bring it down on his neck.


    **Swish**


    [22 Essence Acquired]


    ''Essence, sweet essence!''


    Not stopping for long to enjoy the moment, I grab Edens''s hand, "Let''s go! That was too loud; there is probably more heading this way."


    I glance back down the dark hallway and see dozens of red eyes peering at us; a loud shriek enters my ears as the eyes start bobbing up and down.


    "Let me lead the way we can lose them through the employee corridor in the theater," Eden says.


    I nod, and we sprint through the casino entering the lobby; a few Crawlers sit in the middle of the room, sharing a corpse as a meal.


    Not bothering to hide any longer, they quickly notice us and screech at us, "Don''t stop Eden; just keep running."


    The distance between the Crawlers and us is closing quickly. I release Edens''s hand, swap my scythe to my right hand, and lift my blood-covered left hand. I fire two blood spikes; one explodes through the leg of one Crawler disabling it while the other enters the throat of another Crawler, causing it to collapse.


    [8 Essence Acquired]


    The last Crawler ignores its fallen comrades and keeps charging. When we are a few feet apart, I raise my scythe and smash it into the side of its head.


    [9 Essence Acquired]


    We disregard the one injured Crawler and keep running as fast as we can. Soon we come across the theater, I glance at the sign out front, "Now Showing: Buccaneers of the Caribbean."


    I throw open the doors to the theater and check the situation behind me; the dozens of eyes have become hundreds. I push the doors shut, and using my blood magic, create a set of blood chains to shackle the doors closed. I run into the theater, where it seems that the movie has been continuously playing on loop.


    **Boom**


    The Crawlers bang into the shackled theater doors. The chains hold, but the wood around the door handles do not, and the doors quickly explode open.


    "In here!" Eden scans her employee badge and shoves open the door.


    I fire two more blood bullets in hopes of slowing down the Crawlers if even a little.


    [8 Essence Acquired]


    I sprint past the door and find myself in a small passageway. I hurriedly turn to slam the door shut just as a few Crawlers crash into the other side. The hallway is just small enough for me to prop myself against the wall and door, so with my back against the wall and my legs pushing the door, I use my body''s full strength in an effort to seal the door. Eden quickly joins me as several Crawlers stick their appendages through the gap. Using her saber Eden hacks at the appendages and hurridly severs them.


    "On three push with everything you have! One...Two...Three!"


    At once we both push with all of our power, over the shrieks of the Crawlers I can faintly hear the movie, "That''s gotta be the best buccaneer I''ve ever seen."


    **Click**


    The door finally closes.

 Chapter 26: Out of The Pan

    After our close call in the theater, Eden and I walk slowly down the employee corridor.


    Eden glances at me with an odd look, "...Eira, can you not do that right now?"


    "dawh wahht?"


    "I can''t understand you with your mouth...full."


    I remove my fangs, "Do what?"


    "Could you not summon a corpse from thin air and start drinking its blood?"


    I purse my lips, "I''m hungry! Besides, you can''t say anything; I can see you drooling. You sure you don''t want any? The ring kept it nice and warm." I hold the body toward Eden and smirk.


    Eden pauses for a second and wipes her mouth, "No...I''m fine."


    "Your loss. Oh, by the way, is this the first time you''ve used a saber?" I move to finish my meal.


    "No, my mother was a professional fencer in Germany until she got pregnant with me and immigrated to the US. She was very adamant about teaching me fencing...that and she wanted me to learn to sing."


    Finished with my snack, I toss the body to the side, "Fencing and singing, that''s an odd combination."


    "Yeah, I always disliked the forced lessons. Did you never have to do something like taking lessons?"


    "Do I look like someone who''s parents made them take lessons?... Although I''m decent at the keyboard and piano."


    More specifically, Robert was pretty good at it. A keyboard was one of his most prized possessions, which was a memento from the Adam''s, and for years he carried it from foster home to foster home. Unfortunately, it eventually ended up getting lost at the airport, never to be seen again.


    After the keyboard was lost, he started saving up for a piano, and when he legally became an adult, he bought one. In his first apartment, the guy didn''t even have a bed just a small cot, but he had his piano; it almost makes me burst out laughing thinking about now. For a while, he actually thought about being a music major, but he also wanted stability for the first time in his life, so eventually, he chose to major in engineering.


    "You can play an instrument?" Eden gives me a rare look of surprise.


    "...No need to act too surprised. But let''s drop it for now, how much farther until we can exit the corridor?"


    "I''ve only been down here a few times, but there should be an exit up ahead, and then we just need to walk down a few flights of stairs."


    "Okay, we probably shouldn''t talk much more from here."


    Eden nods, and we quietly make our way to the engine room; however, I have something else on my mind.


    ''System, if Eden has fencing experience, why didn''t that show up under her status?''


    [Host, for a skill to appear in an individual''s status, the skill must be acknowledged by the cosmic mana stream. As of this moment, the only known individual to currently have a consistent connection with the cosmic mana stream is the Host.]


    ''...but what about her talent, stats, and other information?''


    [When the Host uses <Analyze>, this system interfaces with the cosmic mana stream, which immediately uncovers simple information such as an individual''s name, gender, physique, etc. As for talents, as the Host is aware, a talent once awakened is entwined with an individual''s soul, making it possible to recognize immediately.]


    ''Well, I guess that makes sense.''


    After leaving the employee corridor and walking down several sets of stairs, we finally make it to the engine room. The door that would normally require a keycard is propped open, which gives me a bad feeling. I take the lead and slowly push open the door with a loud creak. In the background, I can hear the sound of machinery, most likely the pistons, generators, and other related machines.


    Together Eden and I walk between the large machines in search of the engine control room. We spot a set of metal stairs that leads up to a space overlooking the room. We carefully walk up the stairs, and it isn''t long before we hear the sound of someone yelling.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    I peek around the corner to discover two familiar faces along with a scared and ragged-looking young man.


    ''Judgment, Punishment, and it looks like one of the engineers.''


    "Idiot! Moron!" Judgment yells at Punishment


    "It''s not my fault who knew it would break so easily!?"


    "All you were suppose to do was pull the lever, and the ship would have stopped, but instead, you broke the lever, got angry, and then smashed the controls!"


    "I pulled it a little, then it got stuck, and besides, you are the one that killed everyone in the engine room except this guy who was hiding in the closet. We could have used them right about now, but all we have now is this intern."


    Judgment looks toward the intern, "Are you doing that, right? Do you even really know Morse code?"


    "Ye...Yes! I know it. I don''t know why they aren''t answering the phone, but they should see the light."


    "Good, and if you don''t convince Mother to come down here, then you know what will happen."


    ''...I''ve heard enough. I''m leaving.''


    I take a step back to leave when I feel something cold and metallic brush against my skin. I freeze as a coin falls from my shirt and plummets to the ground. The coin hits the ground with a sound significantly louder than you''d expect and rolls into the room with the two Crawlers. The control room becomes quiet as everyone watches the coin noisily bump into the wall and fall flat.


    "Eira." I hear Eden whisper.


    "...It must have fallen inside my shirt in the casino."


    "Who''s there?"


    "Is it you, Mother? Did you come, Mother?"


    **Sigh**


    ''Well, maybe it''s better to go ahead and get rid of this problem.''


    I form my scythe and step around the corner, "I''m not sure who you''re calling Mother, but I really hope it isn''t me; that would just be insulting."


    "It is! It''s her, Mother!" Punishment yells.


    "Ha! I knew it would work." Judgment shouts.


    While the two idiots rejoice, I use <Analyze>, finding them both to be about the same as Revenge.


    Punishment tilt''s his head in confusion, "Mother, you don''t seem excited to see us?"


    "Yeah, why is that? Aren''t you happy to see us alive and healthy?!"


    "Why would I be happy to see you two? Anyways, let me guess you two have some kind of weird desire to eat me?"


    Judgment and Punishment look at each other and then back toward me, "Of course! Isn''t it only natural for us to want that? You know, in the animal kingdom..."


    "Stop! First of all, it''s very rare in the animal kingdom for offspring to eat their own mother''s, so stop acting like its just common sense! Second, how can you two even talk about what''s natural? All of you were created artificially; your very existence is unnatural."


    Done with this conversation, I cut the palm of my hand and raise it, "Blood spike."


    Seeing my aggressive movement, Judgment kicks the engineering intern and launches him toward me. The intern screams in pain as he is violently thrown in the path of the blood spike.


    [7 Essence Acquired]


    The blood spike is sent off-course by the intern''s body, causing it to miss the two Crawlers, and at the same time, my vision is obstructed by the corpse.


    "I promise we''ll make it as painless as possible!" Punishment charges and moves within a few feet of me.


    I dodge to the right, and Punishment slams into the rail, smashing it and just barely avoids falling over the edge to the ground below. Recognizing a good opening Eden and I take a step forward and raise our weapons to strike Punishment, but in my peripheral, I notice Judgment sprinting in our direction. I stop Eden, and we both step out of the way, Judgment apparently moving faster than he intended crashes into Punishment, sending him over the edge.


    "Moron!" Punishment yells and grabs onto Judgments ''leg''.


    "Let go, you idiot!" Judgment screams and stretches out to find something to latch onto.


    Finding my foot within his reach, Judgment locks onto it with his claws. Feeling myself about to be dragged down with the two fools, I drive my nails into the floor in an attempt to get a firm hold, but my sharp nails easily slice through the thin metal floor.


    In a last-ditch effort, Eden quickly clutches onto the damaged railing and seizes my hand, but the already weakened railing buckles and snaps sending all four of us dropping toward the mechanisms below.


    **Boom**


    Eden and I land on top of the two Crawlers, and the smell of burning flesh feels my nostrils. I look down to find us lying on top of a piece of incredibly hot machinery.


    Punishment being on bottom tosses and screams, "Get off! Get off! Get the hell off me!"


    I look toward Eden, "I''m gonna throw you."


    "Wha..!?" I grab Eden by her shirt and fling her off the machine.


    I stand and lift my scythe while changing its shape into something resembling a spear. I raise my weapon in the air to pin both Punishment and Judgment to the burning surface, but just as I''m about to bring my weapon down onto them, Judgment kicks his legs back, causing me to stumble.


    I fall backward and catch myself with my hand, and at the same time, I can hear the sizzle of my hand on the baking machinery.


    I wince in pain, "Ah! You two are, so dead!"


    Judgment somehow manages to slide out from beneath me and jumps down to the floor below. Punishment tries to stand up, but his skin is burnt to the machinery; he continues to shriek and scream in pain.


    "Ha! It looks like someone forgot to grease the pan!" I yell mockingly.


    Peeling my hand off the burning hot machine, I move to stand on top of Punishment. My softened shoes stick to his torso as I raise my spear and slam it into his back. Not finished yet, I move to his head and start stomping it against the machine.


    "AH! Mother! Stop! It Hurts! I''m sorry!" Punishment howels.


    "Shut up! It''s your fault for having such stupid ideas in that head of yours."


    I keep stomping over and over as Punishment does everything he can to get up, but it only becomes more and more difficult. When Punishment''s appearance is unrecognizable, a message finally appears.


    [24 Essence Acquired]


    I remove my weapon and hop down to the ground.

 Chapter 27: Into The Fire

    I hop down from the machinery and hit the ground with a thud. Without thinking, I catch myself using my scorched palm and almost cry tears of blood as the pain assaults my senses.


    "Eira, are you okay, that looked like it hurt?"


    I wipe away the small tear from the corner of my eye and turn toward Eden, "Of course I''m fine, didn''t even feel it. Wait, where did the idiot go?"


    Eden points toward a severed limb on the ground, "After he saw you stomp on the other one''s head, he ran away, but I managed to get one of his legs."


    "Good job, I suppose, do you know where he went?"


    "No, he slipped between the machines just before you jumped down, but he should still be in here somewhere."


    I sigh and look around the room, "Well, let''s take this chance to get rid of an unpredictable variable then?"


    Eden nods, and we spend the next hour walking around the engine room over and over again.


    "Eira, maybe you should try to ask him to come out or something..."


    I look toward Eden with a blank expression, "I know they''re stupid, but I don''t know if they are that stupid."


    "Well, we could walk around here all day might as well try."


    I smirk, put my hands to my mouth and yell, "Hey, Judgment, if you come out, I promise I''ll let you eat me...and as a bonus, you can eat Eden too."


    Eden blinks at me, "Eira, you should try something a little more..."


    "Really!? Do you mean it, Mother!... Hey, wait, are you lying?"


    For a second I''m a bit speechless, I wasn''t prepared for him to actually answer, "Uh, of course, I wouldn''t lie...have I ever lied to you before?"


    I try to search the room but mixed with the sounds of the machines, and the echo in the room Judgments location is hard to discern.


    Judgment continues to speak, "...well, sorta, I vaguely remember you lied to me once, and we''ve only talked a few times, so your track record isn''t very good."


    ''I don''t remember lying to him...is he talking about when I promised not to hurt the kids during the ritual?''


    I glance at the smashed head of Punishment, "Oh...that was just an accident."


    "You accidentally, violently and continuously stomped on his head with your foot?"


    When I am about to answer, I suddenly feel something land on my shoulder. I glance to my side and find a drop of congealed blood staining my dress.


    I grip my weapon firmly and motion to Eden standing next to me, "Well, freak head-smashing accidents do happen on occasion, you know?"


    Not receiving a response, I immediately jump to my side and launch my spear toward the ceiling. The spear embeds itself in the ceiling missing Judgments head by a few inches.


    "I knew it! Mother, you liar!"


    Judgment pushes himself off the ceiling, launching himself toward me on the ground below. On reflex, I extend my claws and swing at Judgments torso with full force, and following my lead, Eden swings her saber. Both of our attacks connect, and Judgment''s body slams into the ground leaving several of his body parts behind. His body continues rolling across the floor and eventually finds it''s way into a piece of rotating machinery.


    "AH! Mother, why!?" Judgment shrieks.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Judgment''s body is sucked into the piece of machinery, and the lights in the room go out.


    ''Please...no. Please, don''t break something.''


    A few seconds pass as I hold my breath; finally, I hear one last scream, and the sound of breaking bone comes from the machine, and all at once, the lights cut back on.


    [23 Essence Acquired]


    I take a sigh of relief and sink to the floor to catch my breath for a moment. I glance toward Eden, "Things should hopefully go smoother now that only one of them is left."


    "Should we try and find the last one?" Eden asks.


    "No, who knows where it is, so let''s just block this room off from the inside. When we were looking for the moron, I saw an emergency exit; we can take that out of here."


    Eden nods, and we spend the next hour or so hurling whatever we can find in front of the engine room entrance. After that, we swing open the emergency exit door finding a rather long ladder. Ignoring the signals of pain coming from my burnt hand, we hastily make our way up the ladder. Once we reach the top, we unlock the hatch and push it open, finding ourselves back on the deck. The unpleasant sunlight hits my face, and at a glimpse, it seems to be around the late afternoon.


    For the first time in a while, I take out my umbrella to block some of the sunlight. I glance at Eden, "Does the sunlight not bother you?"


    Showing a rare look of anxiety, Eden turns to me, "Wait, is the sunlight why I feel itchy? I''m not going to turn to ash or anything, am I?"


    "Of course not! A vampire''s skin is just sensitive to the sun. No amount of sunlight will turn you to ash; it''s simply unpleasant, not deadly. The only thing you should keep in mind in the future is if you ever run into someone or something that uses light or holy magic, you should be careful. Our kind tends to be a little more vulnerable to those types of magic."


    Not waiting for a response, I toss Eden one of my jackets and start walking toward the bow of the ship. Stepping around the corner, I notice a few silhouettes in the distance.


    I frown, "...It seems they caught up to us anyway. Can''t I get any time at all to relax?"


    **Sigh**


    Holding out my hand, I remove a familiar-looking black skull mask along with a jacket from my ring. I place the mask over my face, throw on the coat, and turn to Eden, "Let''s get back to the bridge."


    Making our way down the desolate hallways, we approach the entrance of the bridge. On the other side of the door, I can hear some happy laughter. I slowly open the door with a loud creak, and the bridge turns silent instantly.


    "Oh? What was so funny? Did you all notice the ships in the distance? If you think those ships will stop our fun time, you''re wrong." I say mockingly.


    "I...is that you, Captain?" the Staff Captain asks with a slight stutter.


    "Who else would it be? Anyways don''t worry about the ships. Just get back to work and hand me those binoculars over there."


    I take the binoculars from the Staff Captain''s hands and use them to get a closer look at the ships in the distance. What I find are three Navy vessels, each flying U.S. flags. Feeling a rare tinge of nervousness, I glance between the ships, noticing a lot of movement around the helicopters on the ships landing pads. They all seem to be the same type of military helicopter except for one model that looks to have a different origin.


    ''Hmm, I wonder who that might be?''


    I hear Eden behind me, "Eira, isn''t this pretty bad?"


    "It''s definitely not good, but I doubt they are willing to sink a cruise ship, especially when they seem to have guests. We just need to make it to port...speaking of which how far are we?" I look toward the Staff Captain.


    He hesitates slightly for a moment, "At our current speed, we should reach Anchorage around midnight."


    "So about eight or nine hours more than. Well, no time to sit around better start preparing, all of you take off anything that they could use to identify you as the original crew of the ''Moonlight.'' Except for you, Audrey."


    "Wha..?! Why only me?" She asks me in a panic.


    "Because I might need a hostage.", I chuckle.


    Audrey doesn''t say anything else; she just falls to the ground and stares at the floor.


    "Anyways, Eden, I''ll need your help with one thing."


    "...What is it you''re planning to do?"


    "I''m going to put on a bit of a performance for them obviously. I just need you to do one thing, and then you can go back to the bridge to keep an eye on the crew."


    Eden looks at me with concern, "Oh, okay. Whatever you need, but Eira do you really have everything under control."


    I nod and try to give Eden a confident fang-filled smile, but in my mind, I can''t help but have a few doubts, ''Things are teetering, and at this point, they could go either way. I''m walking an incredibly thin rope right now.''


    Eden tilts her head, "Eira, did you forget you''re wearing a mask? I can''t tell what you''re doing."


    "Yes, I''m confident! Now just listen..."


    <hr>


    "Admiral! The helicopters, as well as the soldiers, are prepped and ready to go for Operation ''Moonlight'' Recovery."


    I turn toward the sailor, "Good. Is the live feed that the White House requested stable?"


    "Yes, Admiral. Each soldier has been equipped with their own camera, and the connection is stable."


    I give the sailor a firm nod, "Good work. Please tell the Japanese Diplomat and Congressman Miles to join me in the conference room. We''ll watch the operation from there."


    "Yes, Admiral!" The sailor gives me a salute and leaves.


    **Sigh**


    "I don''t know why, but for some reason, I have a very bad feeling about this operation."

 Chapter 28: Horror Movie Live Pt.1

    --POV Admiral--


    I enter the conference room, finding our two guests as well as many sailors who will have the responsibility of assisting with the mission.


    I glance around the room, ''I guess it would be more appropriate to call this a war room rather than a conference room right now.''


    "It''s nice to meet you, Admiral." Congressman Miles and I exchange handshakes.


    "Hello, Admiral. I am Diplomat Mio; it''s nice to meet you." Diplomat Mio and I also exchange handshakes.


    "Likewise, it''s nice to meet you both. Congressman Miles, I know you''re concerned about how all this will affect your district of Alaska, and I assure you we will do everything we can to limit the damage this incident has on the Alaskan people. Diplomat Mio I know the country of Japan also has a vested interest in this matter and wish for the girl to be captured alive for joint research purposes, and we will do our best to take her alive if possible. We consider her extremely dangerous."


    I turn to the many sailors who are waiting on standby, "Listen up. Everything that is about to take place is top secret. We do not know what we will find onboard that ship, although if even half of what we''ve heard is true, it will be...well, let''s just leave it at that. Anyways, if anyone does not wish to be here, speak now or forever hold your peace."


    The room remains silent, "Very well. Are the black hawks ready to fly?"


    "Yes, sir. All five teams Alpha, Bravo, Charlie, Delta, and Echo, are prepared and ready for exploration of the ''Moonlight.''"


    "Great. As you just heard, there are five teams; each team is made up of one Lieutenant and five Petty Officers. Four teams will infiltrate the ''Moonlight'' at different locations while Echo team will hang back in case an emergency evacuation is needed. Let''s get started."


    With that, I take my seat at the end of the table, and the large projector begins to play the live feed.


    <hr>


    --POV Alpha-1 or Lieutenant--


    I look over the deep blue ocean and stare at the sunset shining with vivid shades of red and orange.


    I hear the youngest of the Petty Officers speak, "Lieutenant, oh sorry, I mean Alpha-1, what do you make of this mission? This whole thing just seems...not right."


    "I don''t know Alpha-6; we aren''t meant to ask questions, just follow orders."


    The petty officer nods, but in my head, I can''t help but agree with him. For the first time in my military career, my instincts are screaming for me to stay as far away from that ship as possible. However, that''s obviously not how this works.


    Suddenly I hear the pilot yell, "Alpha-1! We''re coming up on the ''Moonlight'' now. Prepare to rappelon my mark."


    I raise my voice, "Alright! Our drop location will be near the bow of the ship, and our primary role is to locate the girl and retake the bridge. The mission and your own safety take priority over everything else!"


    "Mark! Go!" the pilot again shouts.


    "Move! Move! Move!" I yell at the five Petty Officers


    All at once, the six of us quickly descend from the helicopter. It is only a moment before our feet hit the deck with a thud, and we detach ourselves from the helicopter. We quickly form a perimeter and access our situation.


    "Alpha-2, can you see anyone in the bridge." Alpha-2 lifts his binoculars.


    "Sir, I think I see the target...but you should take a look to confirm."


    "Okay, hand me your binoculars."


    I take the binoculars and point them to were Alpha-2 was looking, "Alpha-2, nothings there."


    "Eh? But I swear someone was standing there in a black skull mask."


    "Let''s just..."


    **Pshhhhh**, suddenly, a noise rings out from the ship''s intercom system.


    "Hello, this is...**sigh** First Hostage Audrey here with an announcement per the Captain''s request. We would like to welcome our newly arrived passengers to the ''Moonlight'' cruise ship. We here on the ''Moonlight'' strive to accommodate all of our passenger''s needs; however, we would like to remind the new arrivals that although we allow check-in at any time, you may never check-out without the Captain''s permission. Thank you, and please enjoy your time on board the ''Moonlight''..."


    ''...did they know we were coming? Not good.''If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    "Alpha-1, in front, that''s her!"


    I raise my weapon and point to the area indicated by Alpha-2. What I find is a short person wearing a black skull mask, long coat, and a bloody partially shredded dress. The young girl, I assume, stares at us and tilts her head slightly, she raises her hand and places her finger over the mouth of the black skull mask.


    I hear a small sound, "shhhhhh", followed by a childish laugh. The girl completely ignores the assault rifles pointed at her and simply turns around and skips into the depths of the ship giggling.


    I glance toward the petty officers and motion for us to pursue. Together we enter the deserted hallways of the ship. What we find are walls covered in bloodstains and flickering fluorescent lights while the floors, on the other hand, are littered with loose and torn clothing. Strange noises echo from the bowels of the ship, and all six of us give each other knowing looks.


    ''I can''t help, but think it would be more suitable to call an exorcist or priest rather than soldiers.''


    At the end of the hallway, I can see the girl wave and turn the corner.


    Seeing this, I decide it would be best to contact command, "Come in command. Please advise on current actions."


    "Alpha-1, Bravo team is currently tied up with a survivor, so continue the pursuit, and Charlie team will rendezvous with your team."


    I suppress my urge to sigh "Understood."


    We continue down the hall, and the smell of rot fills our noses. When we think we may have lost the girl, the sound of a piano and humming begins to reverberate down the hallways. We follow the sound and eventually find ourselves at the entrance to a restaurant. The girl''s unnaturally beautiful voice plays through the speakers of the restaurant, and between the notes of the piano, the girl begins to sing.


    ~~The human world shall fall.~~


    ~~And from the dust, we''ll come.~~


    ~~The Age of Man shall end.~~


    ~~And from the remains, we will build anew.~~


    ~~So comes the Age of Blood.~~


    I peek around the corner to find a horrific picture. Under the flickering lights, I find the black skull girl playing the piano, but that''s not what is scary, what''s horrifying is the girl''s audience seems to be dozens of half-eaten corpses. The stench is so great it nearly makes me vomit. However, the girl completely ignores the horrifying scene and continues to hum and play the piano.


    ~~The human world shall fall.~~


    ~~Their buildings crumble into ashes.~~


    ~~They try to overcome.~~


    ~~But the inevitable cannot be prevented.~~


    ~~So comes the Age of Blood.~~


    Suddenly, I nearly jump out of my boots when I hear the sound of gunfire from the hallway behind us. I see Charlie team racing toward us; they have looks of terror covering their faces. They fire wildly behind their backs as they sprint down the hallway. What chases them is dozens of pale spiderlike creatures straight out of a fever-induced nightmare.


    "Run! Run! There are hundreds of them!" Charlie-1 cries.


    For a second, I sit stunned before regaining a small bit of my composure. I turn around to find the little girl is gone, and only the faint swinging of the restaurant''s kitchen door remains. I can hear the sounds of things being hurled around behind the kitchen door, and from my back, I can hear the sounds of screeches from the creatures.


    "Quick into the kitchen!" I yell.


    All twelve of us run toward the door and slam into it. The door hardly budges at all, and in a panic, I glimpse through a small window built into the kitchen door. What I see is a chain tied around the door handles, and along with the chains a refrigerator, chairs, and tables are all also thrown against the door. When I move my sight upward, I see the small girl standing on the kitchen counter. We both stare at one another before the girl does a small twirl and performs an elegant curtsy. She hops down from the counter and skips out another door in the back of the kitchen.


    Seeing ourselves in a bad situation, I take the lead, "Charlie team set up a perimeter. Alpha-2 and Alpha-3 work on getting this door open somehow."


    The once deserted hallway now just looks like a moving wall of flesh barreling toward the restaurant.


    "Command, are you seeing this shit?!"


    "Y..yes, we are watching! Just try to escape. We are already preparing Echo team to assist in an evacuation."


    I scream through the radio, "Evacuation!? How are we supposed to get out of here!"


    **Bang! Boom!**


    The sounds of gunfire, along with the smell of gunpowder, fills the room as the bullets tear into the flesh wall howls of rage ring out from the creatures. A few of the creatures fall from the walls and ceiling and convulse on the floor before finally dying completely, but it doesn''t seem to make a difference; their numbers are far beyond anything I could have imagined.


    The creatures don''t hesitate for even and second at the death of their comrades as they simply burst through the partly closed door of the restaurant and start to climb along every surface in the room. We barely manage to hold our own when the loudest noise I''ve ever heard assaults my ears.


    **Click. Click.**


    "Hurry! Hurry! Reload." I hear some of the men scream.


    The creatures keep their momentum start to drag members of Charlie team into their swarm. Their haunting screams only last a moment before the sound of breaking bone takes its place.


    "Mother! Mother! Are you in here? I''m so lonely, and I know I heard your voice!"


    "...Who was that?" I hear Alpha-6 mutter.


    The group of creatures splits as a large one makes its way through. Other than being larger than the others, the only other significant difference is an ornate looking symbol carved into its forehead.


    Before I''m able to process the situation, Alpha-6''s leg gets snatched by one of the creatures. I reach out my hand and grab onto Alpha-6, barely preventing him from being completely pulled into the swarm. However, the creatures don''t care; they start eating Alpha-6 leg first.


    "Ahhh!" Alpha-6 screams.


    From the edge of my vision, I see the movement of the largest of the creatures as it brings its pair of claws down onto my arm, severing it from my body. My arm, along with Alpha-6, gets dragged into the swarm of creatures.


    The horrifying creature gets inches from my face, "Where is she? Where is she?... Who are you? Where''s Mother?"


    In shock, I answer, "...If you mean the monster in the mask, she went that way." I try to point with my arm only to realize its gone.


    "AHHHHHH! Mother, I''ll find you." it shrieks.


    The creature approaches the door and begins to slam into the door continuously. I watch in a daze as the rest of Alpha team is being overrun and ripped to shreds.


    Finding it useless, the larger creature turns to the others, "All of you come with me! We''re going to find, Mother."


    The swarm of creatures, along with the big one, leaves together. I sit on the ground and glance around the room, finding myself surrounded by the mutilated bodies of my former comrades. Behind me, I hear the rustling of chains and the movement of objects.


    I feel a small pair of hands grab onto my collar and begin dragging me away, "Sorry, Mister, but I think I can use you."

 Chapter 29: Horror Movie Live Pt.2

    --POV Delta-1--


    "...Thank you, and please enjoy your time on board the ''Moonlight''..."


    "Delta-1, what was that announcement about?"


    "I''m not sure Delta-3, but for now, it doesn''t matter we have a mission to complete. According to reports received before communication with the ship ceased, the target was reportedly staying in the room below us. We have the responsibility of searching the room, and then we''ll start searching for survivors. Understood?"


    The five Petty Officers give me a firm nod, "Good. Then everyone, prepare to rappel; we are going to enter from the balcony."


    Quickly we tie the ropes to a secure location and descend to the balcony below. We form a perimeter around the sliding door; I move to break the lock only to find someone already effectively destroyed it. I frown, but we can only continue with the mission.


    As quietly as possible, I slide open the door, and my nose is instantly struck with a foul stench. I take a step forward, **pop!**, I freeze and look toward my feet to see I stepped on a package of chocolate koala''s.


    ''Did she leave that there on purpose!? No, no, I''m overthinking things.'' I motion for everyone to continue, but before that, a noise comes from the radio.


    "Delta-1, this is command, we just wanted to inform you that Alpha team has spotted the target. Both Alpha and Charlie teams are in pursuit. Please proceed with examining the room and then immediately move to the secondary mission of searching for additional survivors."


    "Roger," I respond habitually.


    Having regained some of my composure, I move to slide the curtains out of the way, revealing a scene straight out of a nightmare. There I see five white corpses hanging from the ceiling; with the sliding door now open, a draft enters the room, causing the bodies to sway back and forth slowly. Gradually the bodies turn to face the sliding door, and their empty gray eyes stare into our own.


    One of the younger Petty Officers instantly vomits while two of the others almost turn to run before they regain their wits. I turn and give the five young soldiers a nod and slowly walk into the room.


    The smell intensifies, and I swallow the bile in my throat, "Search the room and let''s get the hell out of here."


    Around half an hour passes, and no one has spoken a single word since we entered this hell hole.


    When we are preparing to leave a panicked message comes over the radio, "Delta-1, we are ending this mission effective immediately and are requiring immediate evacuation. Please, go back the way you entered, Echo team is moving to evacuate Bravo team, so you''ll leave on the helicopter you arrived on."


    "Did something hap..."


    Before I finish my sentence on the other side of the door, the sounds of something like a stampede fills the room.


    "Mother!? Where are you?!" I hear someone screaming.


    Everyone in the room holds their breath, obviously realizing this situation is irregular. The walls and door creaks as the, whatever it is, barrels down the hallway. No one talks; we all just stand there, staring at one another until the sound disappears.


    Delta-2 breaks the silence, "What the hell was that?"


    "I don''t know, and right now, I don''t care. There''s no way we are going out there; we are leaving the way we came." I reply.


    Moving swiftly, we head back out the sliding door to the ropes we left hanging over the balcony. The sun has almost completely disappeared at this point. The once beautiful sunset is gone, and instead, the moon shines brightly.


    "Delta-2 take the lead I''ll follow behind."


    Delta-2 nods and begins to ascend, while the rest of us follow. I glance at the moon for only a moment and then turn my head upward. My heart hits my throat when I see a person in a black skull mask and a bloody dress standing on the rail watching us.


    **grrrrrrrrrr**


    The person that appears to be a young girl puts her hand over her belly, "This is good timing; I was actually a bit hungry."


    A childish laugh rings out over the ocean as she reaches down and cuts the rope securing Delta-2 to the rappelling line.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    I can''t help, but scream out in my mind, ''Where did she come from!? And did she just cut that with her fingernails?''


    "What?! Who!?" Delta-2 yells in surprise as the girl yanks the rope and grabs his collar.


    It only takes a second before Delta-2 disappears over the rail.


    "Shit, move! We need to retrieve Delta-2!"


    As fast as we can climb, we race up the ropes and jump onto the deck of this floating hell ship. I hurriedly swing my head about until I find Delta-2 and the girl. However, what is most surprising is the two things lying next to the girl.


    "Is that Alpha-1, and what the hell is that creature?" I inadvertently mutter.


    Next to the girl is Alpha-1 and the corpse of some kind of awful looking creature. The girl ignores us, and in the light of the moon, I see the girl lift her mask, revealing a small set of lips along with an eerie smile. The little girl bends Delta-2''s head back and moves her mouth to Delta-2''s neck, exposing two razor-sharp fangs.


    "Wait, what are...!?" The girl bites, and Delta-2 freezes up immediately.


    "Stop!" I yell and raise my rifle.


    The little girl spins herself around using Delta-2 as a shield while she continues to bite his neck. The color quickly starts to leave Delta-2''s face, and just when I am about to try and move closer, the girl stops. She pulls her jaws away from Delta-2''s neck, and a drop of blood leaks from the corner of her mouth.


    Using her little tongue, she licks the blood away; she points at Alpha-1 next to her, "Well, I was going to use this guy, but as you can see, he''s a bit broken, but luckily I happened to notice you guys. Oh, and don''t worry, he''s still alive...both of them."


    I suppress my urge to yell, "What is it you''re trying to do here, little girl?"


    The girl pulls her mask down once again, covering her mouth, "What am I trying to do? Whatever I need to obviously. Anyways, Mister, lets trade you can have this guy with one arm, and I''ll take this one."


    "You think I''m just going to give you one of my guys?"


    "It wasn''t really a choice I was just trying to be nice and make it seem like you had one." The girl holds Delta-2''s paralyzed and pale body using it as a shield.


    "If you think for a second, I''m going to let you take him..." Suddenly I hear the sounds of screeching coming from the inside of the ship.


    "Oh, it looks like they''re coming you should leave." The girl chuckles and starts to stroll away while dragging Delta-2''s legs across the deck.


    I hear command over the radio, "Delta-1, the helicopter will be at your location within the minute take Alpha-1 and leave."


    "But!"


    Command interrupts me, "Delta-1, this is an order."


    "Damnit! Everyone, when the helicopter arrives, board it as rapidly as possible."


    "But sir!"


    "It''s an order Delta-3! Just do it."


    "With all due respect, sir, its a shit order," Delta-4 says.


    I ignore Delta-4 and control my urge to go against orders myself. I move to pick up Alpha-1 and begin looking over his injury. Where his arm once attached is a layer of some type of stiff red material.


    ''What the hell is this stuff?'' I don''t have time to investigate further before the helicopter arrives.


    I sigh and begin signaling the helicopter. In order to load the unconscious Alpha-1 and also leave quickly, the helicopter is forced to lower itself near the ship. I can tell the pilot is struggling considerably, trying to match the ship''s speed and movement is very difficult, but with our training, we manage to load everyone despite the not so ideal conditions.


    As we pull away, I hear screeching and turn back to see hundreds of horrific spiderlike creatures storming onto the deck of the ship. In disbelief, the five of us stare at the awful and strange scene as it slowly shrinks in the distance.


    Remembering the injured Alpha-1, I move to continue evaluating his condition, ''I don''t know how this guy is even still alive...Eh? What''s this?''


    I take a closer look at the mysterious red material to find it has begun to lose its hardness, and blood is beginning to seep from Alpha-1''s wounds again.


    "Pilot radio medical and make sure they are waiting for us at the landing zone! Also, bring us down as quickly as possible, or Alpha-1 won''t make it."


    "Roger, medical should already be waiting for us. We''ll be on the landing pad with the next couple of minutes."


    Turning my attention back to Alpha-1, I notice his body has grown extremely pale. Suddenly, his body begins convulsing violently, and his limbs begin to twist strangely.


    "What the...!"


    With a thud, the helicopter hits the landing pad, and at the same time, Alpha-1 shrieks and launches himself toward my neck. I feel him rip into my flesh as I fall backward, and blood spews from my neck. I grip at my throat, trying to stop the flow of blood, but my consciousness begins to become hazy, and I quickly find myself laying in a puddle of my own blood. I can feel my body begin to shake uncontrollably before a strong feeling of hunger overtakes me. The last thing I hear is the screaming of my teammates and the screeching of Alpha-1.


    <hr>


    --POV Bravo-1--


    "...Thank you, and please enjoy your time on board the ''Moonlight''..."


    I turn toward my team, "Ignore that message Bravo team; it is obviously just meant to intimidate us."


    "But Bravo-1, that girl said she was a hostage."


    "That may be, but our mission is to get to the controls in the engine room. If we find any survivors on the way, we''ll do what we can then."


    "...Yes, Sir."


    "According to the schematics of the ship, the quickest way to the engine room is through the lobby."


    "Is there not a back entrance, Bravo-1?"


    "There''s an emergency exit, but it should be locked from the inside. We will be able to leave through it, but not enter. Anyway, no more questions, for now, lets advance."


    We open the heavy door with a loud creak, and immediately I recognize the horrid stench of hell. When I peer down the hallway, I find a place that matches the smell. I can almost feel the nervousness from the young Petty Officers; this is an abnormal situation, we all knew it, but now we see it''s beyond even our wildest imagination.


    I try to act unfazed for the others, "Come on, let''s push on."


    We make our way through the dank and bloody hallways and quickly find ourselves in the lobby.


    Suddenly I hear the sound of a young girl''s voice, "Hello, are you here to help us?"


    All six of us point our guns at the location of the voice. There stands a beautiful young girl with golden hair and an eyepatch.

 Chapter 29: Horror Movie Live Pt.3

    --POV Bravo-1--


    All six of us point our guns at the location of the voice. What we find is a beautiful girl with golden hair and an eye patch. The girl''s eye widens slightly, but her expression remains mostly unchanged.


    "I''m sorry, I heard your helicopter, so I came to see if you were here to help us." the girl says with a bit of hesitation.


    I ignore the girl''s explanation for now, "Command, come in. Has the target been located?"


    Command responds quickly, "Affirmative Bravo-1, Alpha team has already located the target. This girl should be a survivor."


    "Understood. Everyone lower your weapons. Girl, what''s your name?"


    "...My name is Eve."


    "Eve, do you know of any other survivors on this ship?"


    Eve glances at the radio and camera, "...yes, there are hundreds of people barricaded in the engine room."


    "Great. That''s good news. Can you take us there, Eve?"


    "No, there are too many of them between here and the engine room...that''s why I am here alone."


    "Them?" I ask in confusion.


    The girl lifts her hand and points at a pale corpse. Moving in to take a closer look, I see a disgusting looking creature.


    "What is...?"


    Before I can finish my question in the distance, I hear the sound of gunfire.


    Using my radio, I contact command, "Command what was that just now?"


    "Bravo-1, we...we aren''t quite sure what''s going on please stand by for a few moments for further orders."


    "What''s going on, just tell me?" I ask in annoyance.


    "Bravo-1, we are trying to figure that out ourselves; please stand by and, in the meantime, see if you can get any more information from the survivor."


    I frown and look toward where Eve was standing, only to find her missing. I then turn and stare at the Petty Officers, "Where the hell did Eve go?"


    The five people look between one another before Bravo-2 starts to speak, "...I''m not sure I was looking toward the gunfire."


    **Sigh**


    Giving up on the five, I look around the room to see a door swaying lightly, "There, let''s follow her."


    We move toward the direction Eve seems to have run off to. Throwing open the door, we find ourselves in what looks to be the ship buffet. The smell of rotten seafood permeates the air, glancing around the area I can see torn pieces of meat and bone.


    Without a word, I motion for the others to follow me. Not finding Eve, in the dining room, we head for the kitchen behind the buffet stations. We enter the room to find Eve staring at the industrial-sized refrigerator.


    "Eve! Why did you..."


    **Bang! Bang! Bang!**


    "Let me out!" I hear someone shout.


    Looking toward the source of the noise, I find someone yelling through a small gap in the refrigerator door. Ignoring me, Eve walks to the refrigerator door and effortlessly pushes a large food cart that had lodged itself between the refrigerator door and the kitchen counter.


    ''How strong is this girl?''


    She opens the fridge, and a man comes tumbling out. The man looks ragged and smells of human waste and rotten food. The man stares at the girl with a look of disbelief.


    "Ede..."


    Eve interrupts the man, "Yes, Uncle Phil. It''s me, Eve...I can''t believe you''ve been in a fridge for so many days."


    The man apparently named Phil does a confused look around the room, he stares at us for a moment, and his face shows a look of understanding, "Ye...yeah. That''s right I''ve been trapped in there for days, sorry I was just confused. Anyways, I thought I heard gunfire, so I hoped someone finally came to rescue me."


    Eve tilts her head and blinks, "...you smell more like you''ve been trapped in there for months. How did you not get found?"


    "Thanks, but that wasn''t necessary. I don''t know how I survived. I could hear those things screeching and scurrying about...I thought I''d die for sure, but they never managed to get in or just didn''t realize I was in there."If you encounter this tale on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    "It''s probably because you smell like sewage," Eve remarks.


    Taking the chance, I interrupt the two, "Enough! Now Eve, tell us why you ran away."


    Eve gives me a look like I''m stupid for asking, "I heard Uncle Phil''s voice."


    "All the way in the lobby? I don''t believe it; it seems more like you were just trying to sneak off."


    Before I can get an answer, command comes back over the radio, "Come in, Bravo-1! We are sending Echo immediately for an emergency extraction. Move to the bow of the ship as silently as possible."


    "But command what about the survivors in the engine room?"


    "Listen, you need to leave immediately; this is an order. As long as they stay barricaded, they should be fine. We''ll send more soldiers to get those people later, but things are far beyond our expectations."


    "...Roger." I grudgingly agree and turn to the two additional people.


    "Eve and Phil, you are both leaving with us."


    Curiously, Eve gives me an odd look while Phil shakes his head eagerly.


    ''I can''t help but think something''s up with this Eve.''


    As quietly as we possibly can, we leave the buffet and slowly make our way through the flickering lights and blood stained halls. Despite the eerie atmosphere, I keep a close eye on Eve, who keeps glancing back and forth like she''s looking for an opportunity to escape again.


    Abruptly Eve speaks out, "Wait. We can''t go this way... it''s blocked."


    I look at Eve, "What do you mean it''s blocked?"


    "Yeah, that hallway is blocked by rubble...I''ve been walking around the halls a lot over the past few days. We need to go out the side entrance instead."


    "Are you sure? That''s pretty far out of the way...Command come in, what do you think?"


    "We suggest you listen to the girl if she has been moving about the ''Moonlight'' freely with those things she must know every nook and cranny of the ship."


    "Understood.", reluctantly I decide to take commands advice.


    Eve takes the lead and begins to work us through seemingly random hallways. I glance at Phil, who has a bit of a confused look on his face, and it isn''t long before he opens his mouth to speak.


    "Ede...I mean, Eve, why...?"


    **Waaaa**


    Everyone in the group stops and looks around the room, before Bravo-3 finally speaks, "Did you guys just hear that? It sounded like a baby..."


    **Waaaa**


    "There it is again; I think it''s nearby."


    I glimpse at all the troubled faces, "Let''s check it out right quick. If it''s a baby, we''ll take it with us."


    Not bothering to ask commands opinion this time, we follow the crying noise to an inconspicuous room. I walk up to the door, finding it propped open; I motion to the Petty Officers warning them to be on high alert. Throwing open the door, we find a room with a large red pentagram drawn in the middle. In the center of the pentagram, a toddler is crying.


    For a moment, all of us just stand with our mouths open, taking in the scene before us. To be honest, the pentagram is incredibly intricate and beautiful. It gives off a sense of awe, but in addition to the baby, two corpses lay piled in the corner, ruining any feeling of reverence. Regaining his composure first, Bravo-3 takes a step forward to pick up the toddler. When Bravo-3 approaches, the toddler stops crying and instead raises his arms as if asking to be picked up.


    "Hey, little guy. It''s okay we''ll get you out of this hell hole.", Bravo-3 gently picks up the baby.


    The moment Bravo-3 places the child against his chest, things start to take a turn. The toddler''s eyes turn bright red, and its mouth forms a twisted ecstatic smile.


    "What the?!" I hear one of the men yell.


    The toddler opens its mouth wide, revealing two long canines. It laughs with a deep adult voice and grips Bravo-3''s head with long sharp claws. It bites onto Bravo-3 neck and latches on, but suddenly it vanishes into a puff of gray mist. {1}


    Without the toddler''s canines, blood begins to spill from Bravo-3''s neck as we all try to process what''s happening we hear the sound of the door creak. All at once, we turn to find someone in a torn bloody dress wearing a black skull mask in the doorway. Out of reflex, I raise my weapon, but suddenly I feel something tugging at my arms.


    Looking down, I find a dark red chain running from Bravo-3''s blood, winding itself around my arms. The chain abruptly tightens around my arms and drags me to the floor, ultimately hindering my movement. I glance around to find Eve, Phil, and the rest of Bravo team is in the same situation as me. The only exception being Bravo-3 whos hand is stuck to the side of his neck from where he tried to stop the blood flowing.


    The girl casually reaches outside the door and grabs someone''s body.


    "Damn it! These chains are the same thing you used in Japan, and isn''t that someone from Delta team," I ask.


    Slowly the girl closes the door behind her and turns to the room, "Probably, I don''t know. Just try not to be too loud, or they''ll find us quicker."


    "Again, who is them?"


    The girl tilts her head, "Did you not see them? Pale ugly spiderlike creature."


    "Like in the lobby?"


    "I mean, probably. Are there a lot of pale human-sized spiderlike creatures running around nowadays?"


    "What are those things?"


    At first, the girl doesn''t respond; she walks around the room and starts removing our radios and cameras. She gathers them all up, lays them out, and then crushes them. Then she walks to our weapons, and I watch as they disappear as if they never existed in the first place.


    "Those things are the Goddess''s punishment upon humanity for past transgressions. This room is where they were created."


    "What?" I glance around the room to see everyone with looks of confusion except for Eve, who is nodding intently.


    The girl sighs, "Listen. I''m tired. Originally I planned to wait for human civilization to collapse before I made this kind of move, but I''ve realized now that trying to do everything with only two chess pieces is impractical. Maybe, it could have been done in the beginning, but things have moved to the point where I need to take a more dynamic approach."


    "What are you even talking about right now?"


    "I''m saying I need pawns on my chessboard and all the better if those pawns have a military background."


    "Why the hell would we betray our country, no our humanity, to serve as your pawns?"


    "For a place in the new world for both you and your family? For a chance to preserve a piece of humanity''s legacy? For a life much longer than any human? There''s an abundance of reasons."


    "You don''t make any damn sense; you''re just some insane little girl. Why should we believe anything you say and why our team anyways? Why not the other teams?"


    The girl removes her mask, revealing a cute face and burning red eyes, she smiles, showing two long fangs, "I did try the other teams first, and they failed their tests quite brilliantly. As for why you should believe me, well, until you prove yourselves, you''re not even worth my time convincing."


    "It doesn''t matter either way; we aren''t interested in proving anything to something like you."


    The girl giggles, "Why does everyone always think they have a choice?"

 Chapter 30: Convince Me

    --Return to Eira POV--


    I hop up onto one of the tables in the room and start kicking my little legs back and forth. I run my eyes across the eight people lying on the floor, and eventually, my vision runs across Eden, who is giving me a pitiful stare.


    "Oh yeah, now that the cameras are gone, Eden, you can get up off the ground now."


    I release the chains binding Eden to the ground.


    The other seven people in the room glance at one another before the one that seems to be the leader speaks, "Eden? Isn''t her name Eve?"


    I give the man a mocking smile, "No, that was all just for show. Edens''s job was just to spread false information and to lead you guys here."


    After my comment, a foul-smelling man begins to speak, "Eden, what are you doing? Has this person brainwashed you!?"


    Frowning, I look toward Eden, "Eden, do you know Mr.Manure over there?"


    "Yes, that''s Uncle Phil, and he was trapped in an unplugged refrigerator for the past few days."


    "Ah, he''s lucky, they probably didn''t eat him because he smells like sewage."


    Eden gives me a tiny smile, "That''s what I said."


    "Hey! Stop joking around I know I smell bad, but this is a serious situation. I want some explanations," Mr.Manure barks angrily.


    "Fine, well, to summarize the world as you know it will be ending soon, billions of humans are probably going to die, and Eden is now a servant of the Goddess. That covers the basics, for now, I guess."


    "...Eh?"


    "I''m glad you understand, but to be honest, I''m not really interested in you. I''ll let you exist since you know Eden, but don''t push your luck. As for the soldiers over there...do you have names? Wait, actually nevermind; I don''t care about your real names just yet."


    The leader again begins to speak for the group, "Who the hell said we would tell you anyway?"


    I tilt my head and give him an innocent gaze, "Oh? You know this is an interview, and you aren''t making a very good impression."


    "Stop trying to act cute, and you aren''t making sense, why should we care about making a good impression on you?"


    ''Psh, I already know I''m the cutest there is, so how is it acting? Best, just ignore that comment for now.''


    **Sigh**


    "Because if you don''t make a good impression, I''ll have to find a new batch of candidates. By the way, you should also understand you know too much, so I can''t just let you leave. To make a long story short, it''s in your best interest to convince me."


    The six look at one another with nervous expressions; finally, the leader speaks, "Fine, just tell us what is it you want us to do?"


    "Well, all the other teams died, so I''m going to take a different approach with you guys. Let''s see, do anyone of you has any experience with melee weapons?"


    "Died..."


    "Yes, died. Now answer my question."


    He hesitates, "Uh, well we all have trained with hand to hand combat, knives, and Bravo-5 has experience using a tomahawk..."


    "Tomahawk? That''s interesting which one is Bravo-5?"


    The eyes of one of the soldiers meet mine, "Nevermind, I think I found them."


    Walking over and I remove the helmet and facemask from the soldier. I find a woman who looks to be in her mid or upper twenties. She has dark black hair, dark brown eyes, tan skin, and a lovely face, excluding her scowling expression that is.


    "Oh? A woman, not many women in the special forces, and are you Native American?"The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    "..."


    "Not very talkative, are you? Why do you know how to use a tomahawk? Are you good at using it?"


    The leader begins to speak "because..."


    I glare at him, "Shut up. I wasn''t asking you, I was asking her."


    The woman moves her eyes away from mine and begins to talk, "...I only know how to use it because one of us needed to have one in our kit. Since I had it anyway, I decided it would be fun to practice using it in combat. It''s not because I''m Native American if that''s what you think! It was just a coincidence."


    "Of course. Why do you think I asked in the first place?"


    I sort through my memory, trying to remember a tomahawk I saw when I was looking through pictures of scythes in the past. I cut my palm, forming my blood into the tomahawk from my memory. I throw the tomahawk toward the woman causing it to slam into the ground a few inches away from her face. Everyone looks at me with an expression of fear and confusion. Finally, using my blood magic, I release the chain binding her to the ground.


    I laugh and move my finger between her and Eden, "You and Eden are going to fight."


    Eden looks at me, "Me. Why me?"


    I smirk and take out Eden''s saber from the storage ring, again ignoring everyone stunned expressions, "Because I''ve never seen you fight anything except a Crawler and that wasn''t a real fight it was more like hacking at a monster. Didn''t you say your mom trained you how to use a saber?"


    "Yeah, but that was fencing; this is really different!"


    I''ve never seen Eden so shook up, so for a moment I lose my words, "...Don''t worry; I wouldn''t intentionally put you in danger. I know you''ll be fine."


    "...okay."


    The truth is Eden''s physique, strength, and reflexes are nearly twice that of a male human, and she is using a saber, which gives her the reach advantage. As long as she is careful and follows through with her attacks, she should be fine. Not to mention the tomahawk is made from my blood; I can turn it back to blood at any time.


    The woman gives me a conflicted look, "You want me to fight this little girl?"


    "Why not? She''s the same as me, you know?"


    Eden looks at me and then reaches for her eyepatch and gently removes it, revealing a gleaming blood-red eye.


    "See, and if she ever smiled, you''d see her fangs too. Now, let''s get on with it. I have lots to do and not much time to do it."


    "Psh, fine."


    The woman raises the blood tomahawk and looks toward Eden. Eden takes a stance with her saber pointing in the woman''s direction. For a few seconds, they pace around the exterior of the pentagram until the woman charges Eden. With Eden slightly unprepared, the woman is able to get within reach and swings at Eden. Eden jumps backward out of reach, but the woman closes the gap and keeps swinging seemingly with the intent to kill. Again Eden easily jumps backward out of the woman''s range.


    Eden stares at the woman, "Why are you so slow?"


    "Shut up!" The woman again charges Eden.


    Eden raises her saber this time, keeping the woman at a distance; however, the woman decides to use the back of the tomahawk to hook the sword and tries to yank the saber out of Eden''s hand. She shows a look of surprise when Eden''s grip doesn''t even budge. With the tomahawk hooked, Eden jerks the saber back, which instead pulls the weapon from the woman''s hand. Eden then places the saber against the woman''s neck.


    I stifle my laughter, "Well, not so cocky anymore? You lasted what thirty seconds?"


    "Shut up! I''m at an obvious disadvantage here...plus why is this girl so strong?!"


    I decide to give her a truthful answer, "Simple, Eden has received the blessing of the Goddess; her body and reflexes are beyond what humans are currently capable of."


    One of the soldiers chained to the ground begins to speak, "...You keep mentioning something about a Goddess, what is it you''re talking about?"


    I smile at the man, "Oh interested in the Goddess?"


    "I wasn''t at first, but after watching you do unexplainable things after unexplainable things, I am a bit...curious."


    "Well, the Goddess is very old and powerful, and she is working to revive the blood race, but she is also willing to help some of humanity survive the coming apocalypse."


    This time the leader speaks, "Help humanity survive the coming apocalypse?"


    "Yes, the Crawlers were sent as both punishment and an opportunity for humanity."


    "I think you''re crazy what kind of opportunity could it create?"


    "Although the Crawlers have and will create a lot of suffering and chaos, they will also create the best opportunity to build something that can last through the apocalypse."


    "If anything you''re saying is true, why didn''t you just go to the government or something?"


    "Go to the government, and what? End up in a research facility and not be believed at all? Or, if I am believed, just be used as a tool to save the rich and powerful? My goal is to further the blood race, expand the Goddess''s influence, and become stronger, none of which most governments would be willing to help me with. Not to mention, I don''t have time to go through such a slow and tedious bureaucratic process as most governments would need. The apocalypse could come at any time. I don''t know if it will be days or months either way action is required now."


    Looking around the room, the soldiers look conflicted while Eden is nodding in agreement and Mr.Manure, who is scowling at me.


    "But stop distracting me, I''m supposed to be testing you guys."


    I jump down from the table with a little bounce and walk over to the woman, "Now I''m going to beat the snot out of each of you one at a time and see if any of you are worth my time."


    After that, I spent the next while fighting with the six soldiers one at a time. They were much better than me technique-wise and managed to actually get some hits in, but in the end, I was able to overwhelm them with brute force and my endurance. It also helped that pretty much all of them underestimated me; in the end, I stood over the six bruised and battered soldiers with a sneer.


    "Okay, I''ve decided I''m willing to take you guys in. Now for the last test."


    I pick up the body of the paralyzed man they said was from Delta team or whatever and toss it into the group, "Now, kill this man."

 Chapter 31: Aponis Agreement

    "Kill Him!?" All six soldiers yell.


    I look at them and tilt my head, "Yes, that is what I said."


    Taking the initiative, the leader again speaks for the group, "There''s no way we are going to kill him!"


    "Not even if his death will save your lives?" I ask.


    "...What''s that supposed to mean?"


    "It means kill him, or you''ll die."


    "What is it you''re trying to prove exactly?!"


    "I want to see if you all have what it takes to sacrifice one to save the remainder."


    "What? But it''s completely unnecessary; there no need for us to sacrifice anyone."


    "Isn''t there if I said there was? I already told you that your lives are on the line."


    "Are you completely insane!"


    **Sigh**


    I look at them with a frown, "You people who lack insight have no idea about the true natural order of this world, and so you may not be able to see it just yet, but there is a method in the madness."


    "What kind of method could there be to killing a man who can''t even fight back?"


    "Kill him, and maybe you''ll find out."


    "Well, we aren''t..."


    The Native American girl interrupts, "Wait, Bravo-1...Bryan."


    "Eh? Why are you calling me by name?"


    The woman scowls, "Because this mission has been a total failure and there is no point in using the codenames, but anyway...If that girl is serious, then maybe we should do it..."


    "You can''t be serious?"


    "There''s no point in us dying for a man that is probably dead either way."


    A man with a deep voice speaks, "...I agree with her."


    The leader, apparently named Bryan, turns to look at the other three men who all turn their eyes away but nod in agreement.


    He looks on in disbelief, "You are all willing to murder another soldier in cold blood?"


    "...Well, it''s not like we''re being given a choice." the woman answers.


    Getting tired of their conversation, I interrupt, "Anyways, I''m starting to lose my patience. You see, there is still a lot to do before we arrive at Anchorage, so if you could hurry up, that would be great."


    The woman looks at me, "I''ll do it."


    "Great, and the rest of you? Are you going to let her carry the burden all on her own?"


    "I''ll do it with her." The man with a deep voice again chimes in.


    "Anyone else willing to do what it takes along with them?" I ask.


    "..."


    "Alright. Then you two better hurry." I point toward the man whose body has begun to spasm.


    The soldiers stare at the man, "What''s happening?"


    "Simple he got bitten and is ''infected'' any moment now he''ll attack so better hurry."


    If I am to be honest, infecting him wasn''t on purpose. I was dragging the guy down the hall when a crawler jumped out and bit his arm pretty good; usually, that wouldn''t be enough to ''infect'' him, but he was already weak from the bloodsucking, so it took hold, but a bit slower than usual. That being said, my original plan was to drag a crawler or two in here, but now that this happened, it is a good opportunity to take advantage of the situation...desperate souls will make rash decisions.


    ''System use <Analyze> and give me the basic info on the two that said they were willing to kill.''


    Name: Aponi Williams


    Gender: Female


    Race: Human


    Level: 1


    Health: 34/40


    Mana: -/-


    Name: Terry Allen


    Gender: Male


    Race: Human


    Level: 1


    Health: 44/50


    Mana: -/-


    Having got their names I raise my eyebrow at the two of them, "Apparently, I''m talking to the wall because none of you are listening. Aponi and Terry, you said you''d kill him now, are you going to do it or not? As for the rest of you since you refused to help them."If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Using my blood magic, I release chains and once again tie the other four soldiers to the ground.


    Aponi opens her mouth wide, "You''re going to make us fight it alone, and how did you know our names!?...wait nevermind that doesn''t matter right now. Just tell me, what am I suppose to kill him with you took all our guns?!"


    I look at the two and shrug my shoulders, "Use the tomahawk, it would have been easy if you had just done what I told you when I told you."


    Aponi looks at me and yells, "Just make my gun appear or something!"


    "No guns. They''ll attract the other crawlers speaking of which quiet down, or they''ll come then you''ll really be in trouble. Anyway, just use the tomahawk, or you can become a Crawler yourself."


    The newly born Crawler shrieks loudly and charges the two closest people, Aponi and Terry. Aponi shrinks back slightly while Terry takes a step forward and punches the Crawler in the face. The Crawler hisses in pain but quickly shrugs it off. The Crawler rams into Terry, launching him across the room and sprints toward Aponi. Aponi freezes, but quickly regains her composure and brings down the tomahawk onto the Crawler.


    **Swish**


    The tomahawk lodges itself in the Crawler back causing congealed blood to begin leaking from the Crawler. The Crawler howls in pain but continues to attack. Opening its jaws it bites at Aponi''s leg and rips into her femoral artery.


    <hr>


    --Aponi POV--


    A monster, this is what a monster looks like; I believe the pointy-eared girl called it a Crawler. I would have screamed out in horror at the sight of this thing if I hadn''t told myself I would never scream or cry again after that day.


    I watch Terry take a swing at the Crawler only to be thrown to the side like paper, ''How could it be so strong?! Terry is the strongest of all of us!''


    For some reason, the Crawler seems to be deadset on attacking me. It ignores Terry along with the others and charges toward me, I raise my weapon and slam it into its back, but it doesn''t do anything but make the thing howl for a moment.


    The next second things get drastically worse as I feel intense pain in my leg. I lower my gaze to find my leg gushing blood, and I can tell its bad in an instant; this is a wound that can be fatal, and that thing is apparently infectious as well.


    ''Damn it! How was I suppose to know this is why that girl told us to kill him?! I can''t stop now just like I''ve done my entire life. I''ll just keep going...''


    I rip my tomahawk from the back of the Crawler and bring it down again upon it. The Crawler shrieks but doesn''t stop biting; I can literally hear the thing chewing on my flesh, making myself feel sick, but I can''t stop now. Again I raise my tomahawk and bring it down, and at the same time, Terry finally arrives and tackles the monster. Terry, the Crawler, and the tomahawk all fly toward the wall, and with the Crawler gone, I look toward my leg. It only takes a second for me to realize how bad of a position I am in.


    ''Wow, I can''t believe this is how I''m going to die. To a monster, I always thought it would be to a bullet...or alcohol poisoning.''


    My knees give out, and with a thud, I feel my head hit the ground; my vision becomes blurry. I stare off into the distance as I see the pointy-eared girl slowly walk to the Crawler. The girl grabs the Crawler by the head and twists violently.


    **Crack**


    Just like that, the Crawler falls, ''It was so easy for her...why?''


    The girl proceeds to tie Terry down with chains and leisurely walk toward me. The other members of the team scream for the girl to let them up, but she ignores them.


    The pointy-eared girl slowly approaches me and begins to speak, "I stopped the bleeding and spread of infection for a moment, but that wound is fatal for a human with or without treatment."


    I stare into the girl''s unimaginable burning red eyes, "...well shit. That sucks." I chuckle.


    "A bit of an unexpected response, but I like it...how was it? Was life as you thought it would be when you were young? I can tell you''ve probably had a hard time."


    "...I guess so. I spent most of my life on the streets after my dad kicked me out and then joined the Navy to get off the streets...you know this is your fault, right?"


    "Oh? But I distinctly remember saying kill that man, or you''ll die. You were too slow."


    "Yeah, but you didn''t say it was because he was going to turn into a monster."


    "I don''t think that would have made a difference. Humans never take action until the threat is already staring them in the face."


    I feel my body begin to shake, and the world starts to turn black. Gazing toward the girl, the last thing I see before my vision completely disappears is her two glowing red eyes.


    Feeling myself slipping further and further away, I sense myself falling into the void...but suddenly, an enchanting voice rings out from the darkness, "Do you wish to live?"


    I manage to squeeze out a response, "Who are you?"


    "I am the Goddess of Blood. Do you wish to live?"


    "...Yes. I''m afraid."


    "Afraid? Weren''t you laughing not long ago?"


    "Yeah, but that''s because that little girl was there. She seems like she would make fun of me if I told her I was afraid."


    "Oh...Then Aponi Williams, as one who wishes to live, are you willing to carry a heavy burden in exchange for a new life?"


    "I...What would you ask of me?"


    "The apocalypse is quickly approaching, and the stage needs to be set for a stable foundation. This foundation will be beneficial for my race and even a small portion of humanity."


    "What part do I need to play in all this?"


    "I need you to do three things: convince the rest of your team to give themselves to me, second the ''Moonlight'' must reach Anchorage ensure its delivery, and finally assist Eira in building a New Anchorage."


    "Eira? Is she the pointy-eared girl?"


    "...Yes."


    "Wait, with those things on board, if the Moonlight reaches the shore, won''t a lot of people die?"


    "Only in the fire of chaos can something new be forged; the Crawlers serve as both punishment upon humanity and the match to light the fire. This is why I had Eira create the Crawlers."


    "But, it seems wrong."


    "You were willing to sacrifice that man to save the lives of your companions how many sacrifices do you think is necessary to save even a fraction of people from an apocalyptic event?"


    "...What will happen to me if I accept your blessing?"


    "You will no longer be human; instead, you will be of the blood race."


    "Will I be the same as before?"


    "Not exactly the same. If you were turned into a lion, would you still act like a human? No, you''d act more like a lion. That comparison is obviously a bit extreme; in this case, most of the changes will be more subtle."


    "Can you give me an idea of what would change?"


    "It''s not something I can describe to you in the time we have, but rest assured you''ll maintain free will."


    "I...Okay. I''ll accept your blessing."


    "Then repeat these words..."


    The person who calls themselves the Goddess tells me the words, and I begin to repeat them, "Under the great blood moon sits the Goddess on the throne up high. The Goddess, the originator of life, has always been and always will be. As the Goddess gave us her blood, I return my own. Under the throne up high, I Aponi Williams pledge myself to the one True God, The Goddess of Blood."


    With those words, I feel a dense liquid begin to seep down my throat.

 Chapter 32: Three and Rising

    --Eira POV--


    I stand in the middle of the small obsidian platform of my god space and watch the blood flow from my slit palm into Aponi''s open mouth. Aponi''s pale body regains some of its colors as the wound on her leg begins to close.


    Next, I open her vest and pull up her shirt, exposing her chest. My face turns hot, **cough** ''Alright. Just need to carve the symbol.''


    I extend my nail and begin to carve the symbol of the Goddess of Blood into Aponi''s chest just over her heart. After finishing, I again open the wound on my palm and allow the blood to mix with Aponi''s own. Into the carving, I pump a little mana and a small amount of essence that the system miraculously let me borrow without charging me. With a faint glimmer, the symbol lights up with a glow, and the carving closes. What''s left is a red faintly glowing tattoo.


    This symbol is a guarantee and reminder of the deal I made with Aponi. Basically, if I ever deem it necessary, it will send a current into her heart, causing it to stop. That being said, it''s not something I hope ever to use. With Callista''s inheritance, I naturally have quite the soft spot for all members of the blood race.


    ''Callista spent hundreds of thousands of years, mostly alone before the blood race came along. She adored all the people of the blood race...but I''d be stupid not to have a guarantee. Anyways it shouldn''t be necessary; her mentality should also change somewhat along with her race. Not to Eden''s extent, but enough.''


    I use <Anaylze> on Aponi.


    Name: Aponi Williams


    Gender: Female


    Race: Vampire


    Level: 1


    Health: 100/100


    Mana: 30/30


    Strength: 9


    Endurance: 11


    Agility: 11


    Intellect: 3


    Constitution: 10


    Talents: Death''s Harvest


    Skills: -


    Titles: -


    "Oh. What''s this? <Analyze> Death''s Harvest."


    {Name: Death''s Harvest


    Grade: C


    Details: Plucked from the edge of death by consuming the blood of a Goddess, this talent was awakened. Absorb the flesh of a corpse to regenerate your own body and health. The time of absorption depends on the severity of the wound and the quality of the corpse. Note: The user of this ability must have a natural affinity for death.}


    ''I can''t believe it! How lucky, and it seems really useful, but I am surprised the grade is so low? I assume it''s because you have to have a corpse handy to use it...anyways, I should probably get back before she wakes up.''


    With that thought, I close up Aponi''s shirt and pick up her body and exit my god space. I find myself back in the restroom, where I dragged Aponi after she lost consciousness.


    I walk out of the restroom carrying Aponi''s body and make my way toward Eden, "Good news Eden. I prayed to the Goddess, and now you have a new sister."


    Eden''s eyes widen, and she looks at Aponi, "...sister?"


    I notice Edens''s odd expression and raise an eyebrow, "Does it feel a bit strange when you look at her now?"


    Eden nods, "It feels like, I don''t know, she just seems familiar somehow."


    "Yes, that''s typically how it is between blood races. There used to be a common saying in the past, ''The blood binds us together''. Particularly popular among Vampires who, as you know, used to call themselves the Vampire Family...hey wait, did you not feel that way about me?"


    "No, I do, but when I look at you, it feels different, almost...sacred. I assume it''s because of my mission from the Goddess."


    "Yep! I''m sure that''s it. Anyways no more thinking about that. Hey, what time is it?"


    Eden takes out her phone, "It''s almost 11:00 at night."


    Eden''s words cause me some anxiety, "What?! We''ve been down here too long; we need to get back to the bridge."


    Eden blinks a couple of times, "Oh, yeah. I was supposed to go back after leading these guys here. I forgot."This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.


    I suppress my urge to yell and turn toward the others, "Okay, listen, I''m going to turn your chains into collars. If anyone tries anything, the collars will kill you on the spot, so don''t try anything. Oh, and Mr.Manure, you get in the back. I don''t want you anywhere near me."


    "Hmph, I didn''t want to be near you, anyways."


    "Did you say something?" I ask with a smile.


    His eyes move to the ground, "...No."


    "Eden, watch your, smelly old Uncle or whatever."


    "He''s not really my uncle, that was just his nickname."


    I ignore Edens''s words, "Whatever. Here carry Aponi. Try not to bump her head into any walls if you can avoid it."


    We leave the room and make our way down the hallways. The howling of the Crawlers fill the halls; something seems to be irritating them. With caution, we approach the bridge, and when we finally make it, I can faintly hear the sound of gunfire on the other side of the door. I punch in the code and push the heavy door open, and what welcomes me is a surprise.


    Bullet holes litter the windows and walls of the bridge. I glance around the room, finding the bodies of a few of the crew bleeding heavily on the ground. I turn my eyes back toward the window where a helicopter is floating in the air. I can faintly make out a small flicker before a loud noise feels my ears.


    **Bang!**


    A new hole is made in the window of the bridge, and a small gleam of moonlight shines through. A huge force assaults my gut, and I stumble backward, bumping into Eden. I look down at my abdomen to find a hole in my stomach.


    "Eira!" Eden yells.


    Blood leaks from the edges of my mouth, "Idiots! All of you get down!" Eden acts quickly and drops to the floor along with Aponi''s body, and I follow immediately. All three of us promptly take cover behind a desk.


    **Bang!**


    Another bullet flies through the window; one of the soldier''s chest is penetrated, and blood erupts from his chest.


    ''Well...that''s why I didn''t bother to learn their names.''


    Bryan and the remaining soldiers run to the body and start trying to treat him "What are they doing!? Those bastards they shot Sam!"


    ''Great now, I know his name.''


    Using my blood magic, I seal the wound, but I can feel that the damage is not small.


    ''Status.''


    Name: Eira Callista


    Gender: Female


    Race: Vampire {Pseudo True God}


    Level: 3 (0/50)


    Health: 201/330 {-Bleed}


    Mana: 33/150


    Strength: 18


    Endurance: 18


    Agility: 19


    Intellect: 15


    Constitution: 33


    Talents: Paranormal


    Skills: IntermediateBlood Magic; Novice Scythe


    Titles: Heir of Blood


    Essence: -155


    ''This is so frustrating! Ugh, the system is screwing me, charging me for almost everything! I should be a higher level than this after all the work I''ve done...also, more importantly, I am in so much pain! Wow!''


    I laugh and cough up some blood, "Seems they really wanted to kill me. Must not have appreciated the gift I sent them."


    "What the hell did you do?" Bryan asks.


    "Oh, nothing much. Just don''t worry about that right now. Now tell...Eh?"


    I feel a prick and look down at my arm to find Aponi, with her eyes shut, biting and attempting to suck my blood.


    "So good, mommy," she mutters.


    "Stop biting me right now I swear I''ll slap those tiny baby fangs of yours right out of your mouth, so help me if I drop below 50% health there''ll be hell to pay!"


    "Wha..." Aponi opens her eyes, revealing two blood-red irises.


    She turns her eyes upward and looks into mine and then looks down at my arm. Her eyes grow big, and she jerks her head up, "What was I doing? Why did I do that? What''s that delicious smell?"


    Aponi swings her head around, looking for the smell and finds the body of the dead soldier, "Sam!? What happened who killed Sam?"


    "Please just relax and stop asking so many questions, just think," I say to her.


    "...Oh yeah. I almost died, but what happened to Sam? Did you stab him?"


    "No, it wasn''t me this time. Those people in the helicopter shot him"


    Aponi looks at me, and her face shows anxiety, "Wait! Did they shoot you? Are you okay?"


    She rushes to my side and starts looking at my wounds with frantic concern.


    Bryan looks at Aponi, "Aponi! What are you doing who cares about that girl? We''d be better off if she died. In fact, how is she even still alive?!"


    "Shut up! I care I don''t want her to die!" Aponi shouts.


    "Why?!"


    "Because...wait, why do I care?"


    Reaching out, I turn Aponi''s face toward mine inadvertently smearing blood near her mouth, "It''s because we''re family, and don''t worry, I''d be lying if I said I wasn''t in pain right now, but I''ll be fine. Our bodies are much less fragile than any modern humans."


    **Bang!**


    The edge of the desk we are hiding behind explodes under the high powered gunfire.


    "More importantly, can you tell me who these people are?"


    "...Yeah, it''s probably Echo team." Aponi answers as she subconsciously licks the blood near her mouth.


    "Is it normal for a helicopter to fly this close when firing?"


    "No, they''re probably only flying so close because they have to. Lucky for them, the moon seems particularly bright tonight, but shooting at night is difficult...if we turn off the fluorescent lights, it would be a lot harder for them to see us."


    Bryan looks at us, "Aponi! Stop helping her."


    "Hey, shut up, or I''ll choke you out right here and now!" I shout and cough up some more blood.


    "Eira, are you really okay," Eden asks.


    "Yes, well sorta...if you don''t mind, please turn off the lights, and I''ll deal with the helicopter."


    Eden gives me a complicated look, "Okay, but Eira, you know you don''t have to do everything alone?"


    "I''ll keep that in mind, but right now, I do."


    Eden flips the lights, and I slowly begin to crawl toward the window.

 Chapter 33: Unto Anchorage an Early Apocalypse

    --Congressman Miles POV--


    ''How did this happen? Just the other day, I was enjoying time with my kids, and I even ran into a very pretty woman at the grocery store. We talked for a while, and I gave her my number, something very out of character for me since Karen died. Then this whole unbelievably complicated situation began to unfold, and to top it off, the girl I gave my number to was one of the people on Bravo team. What are the odds? I wonder if it''s even possible for her to make it out of that hell hole?''


    Seeing the Admiral enter the room, I stand up, "Admiral, what''s happening that ship is getting dangerously close to the shore!"


    The Admiral looks toward me, "Echo team is trying to stop it now, but those damn things are everywhere on that ship, and we''re tied up trying to stop them from spreading here."


    Diplomat Mio begins to shout, "This is insane! What is that girl? What are those things?"


    "Please calm down. Obviously, none of us have those answers. We just know its some type of infectious disease that seems to take hold when a victim is seriously injured."


    I look at the Admiral with resolution, "...Maybe, you should sink the ship?"


    "Are you crazy? According to the survivor, there are hundreds of people trapped in the engine room of that ship. Besides, too much distance has been put between us and it."


    "But those things! The people of Anchorage are my constituents; if even one of those things gets loose, I don''t even want to think about what would happen."


    "It''s not my decision. We''ve already had this discussion with the higher-ups. The ship is too close to Anchorage; this mission failed spectacularly, and now even this ship is crawling with those things as well."


    "How is that situation Admiral? How far have those monsters spread?" Diplomat Mio asks.


    "...They''ve already breached the bridge and the upper levels of the ship. Luckily they don''t seem to be swarming like they were on the ''Moonlight'' and instead are traveling in small groups."


    "How is that good news?" I ask.


    "It means we can break through them and evacuate. We are going to cut the engine, drop the ship''s anchor, and then we are abandoning the ship immediately we''ve already begun preparations. A specialized well-equipped contingent of veterans will return to clear this ship later."


    I can feel my blood boiling, "That''s great, but what about that petri dish of a ship! You know the one heading straight for Anchorage?!"


    "Fort Richardson is organizing, and evacuation of Anchorage''s shoreline has begun..."


    Having lost my patience, I pick up a chair and hurl it against the wall, "What!? There''s not enough time for that! You aren''t taking this seriously enough! Blow the ship out of the damn water!"


    "Damnit! We are dead in the water, and blowing a cruise ship out of the ocean is not that simple! But enough yelling Congressman Miles both you and Diplomat Mio are leaving on the helicopter you arrived on immediately."


    "Fine! Get me back to Anchorage quickly; I have to get my son and daughter away from there now."


    "I''m sorry, but that''s not possible. We''ll be taking both of you to Juneau."


    The Admirals words ignite a fire in my soul I jump at the Admiral to unleash my fury, "My kids don''t have anyone else! Just me, you know that?!"


    By this point, I''ve totally lost my cool, and I raise my fist in frustration only for the soldiers in the room to pounce on me, "Damn you! Damn you!" I yell.


    I keep struggling only to feel something hit me in the back of the head, and darkness quickly follows.


    I''m not sure how long it was when I finally regain consciousness, but I find myself buckled into the helicopter flying over the ocean. My head is pounding from whoever and whatever hit me, but I don''t have time to care.


    I swing my head to see the ''Moonlight'' cruise ship and Echo teams helicopter in the distance. In my head, I pray to whatever god will listen that this whole thing can end right here and now.


    "Congressman, are you alright? You were unconscious for a while." I turn to find Diplomat Mio staring at me with a conflicted expression.


    I glance downward to find him holding a pair of binoculars, "Yeah, hey, hand me those binoculars, will you?"


    Diplomat Mio complies, and I quickly take the binoculars to get a closer look at the situation below. I find Echo team firing through the window of the bridge, seemingly having spotted someone, and below them are some of those monsters crawling around on the deck and walls trying to reach them.


    ''Did they find the girl? It would be great if they killed her here and now.''


    I remove the binoculars and gaze toward the pilot, "Pilot, pause here for a moment."


    The pilot doesn''t react, seemingly not hearing me. I grab a headset from the surprised Diplomat Mio and repeat, "Pilot, hold the helicopter here."


    I can hear the reluctance in his voice through the headset, "...Okay, Congressman, but I''ve been ordered to take you to Juneau no matter what."


    "Whatever, just hold here!" I yell.


    I raise my binoculars once again and notice the lights in the bridge have been switched off, and everything is strangely quiet. Suddenly a gray mist begins pouring through the bullet holes in the window.


    Also noticing the abnormality, Echo team begins to back away. It isn''t long before the gray mist begins to converge into a shape. From the front of the bridge, a pedestal is suspended from the air. On the pedestal sits a demonic stone creature with large bat-like wings, sharp claws, long sharp ears, and spikes running along its forehead and back.


    This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    I tilt my head in confusion, ''A gargoyle sculpture? Where did it come from?''


    I stare at the statue and suddenly notice the eyes of the statue light up red. Pieces of stone begin falling from the statue revealing black skin beneath. The gargoyle proceeds to stand from its pedestal and peers toward the helicopter and finally makes a terrifying, fearsome roar. The gargoyle flaps its wings sending the remaining stone attached to its skin flying through the air. Dust and other debris start to rise from the surface of the ''Moonlight'' as the gargoyle flies toward the helicopter at an absurd speed.


    Echo team opens fire, and bullets begin to rain down upon the gargoyle only for it to bounce off its thick rock-like hide. The gargoyle ignores the bullets and latches onto the helicopter, quickly reaching its arm in through the door. It isn''t long before a man is grabbed and launched out of the helicopter, causing him to slam into the deck of the ship. The gargoyle roars in satisfaction only for its wings to hit the blade of the helicopter. The blade of the helicopter shatters along with the gargoyle''s wing as stone and metal rain down from the air. Echo team and the gargoyle drop to the deck of the ''Moonlight'' onto some of those horrible spider creatures. The gargoyle bursts into a gray mist once more and the men struggle to escape the wreckage of the helicopter.


    The spider creatures, however, don''t give them a chance and charge into the helicopter attacking Echo team only for, **Boom!**


    The helicopter explodes into flames with such intensity that even from this distance, I can feel a bit of the heat.


    ''What...is this the end of the world? I don''t even know what to think about any of this anymore. I''m just overwhelmed.''


    Despite the fire, the ''Moonlight'' continues to push forward at this point; it''s less than a half-mile from the docks. For a while, I just sit and stare at the unbelievable scene, a burning cruise ship filled with terrifying monsters, and perhaps even more frightening is the mysterious little girl all about to crash into my city with my family in it.


    ''...So much for top-secret, but that doesn''t matter I need to call my children.''


    I take out my cellphone to find a text message has popped up on my phone.


    "??Hello, Mr.Congressman. Have you enjoyed the show so far???."


    I quickly text back, "Who the hell is this?"


    "Oh, rude. Is that how you always text girls?"


    "Just tell me who this is?"


    "You saw me on video, right? Of course, I was wearing a mask."


    "It''s you, the evil little girl!"


    "...Yeah, I guess so. Anyways I saw your helicopter, and Aponi tells me you two met at the grocery store the other day. Apparently, you had two children with you."


    "You better not touch them!"


    "Wouldn''t dream of it, but here''s the thing the Crawlers (monsters) are going to make their way into Anchorage soon and whether or not I do anything, they''ll be in danger.??"


    "Then stop the ship!"


    "Well, you see, that''s not possible. If you haven''t noticed, the front of the ship is sorta on fire, and the only way to stop it now would be to shut down the engines in the engine room, which is impossible."


    "You should just go straight to hell!"


    "Already seen hell, and I wasn''t impressed, but Mr.Congressman, I offer you and your family salvation if you make a deal with me."


    "A deal with the devil?!"


    "Mr.Congreeman, the devil always upholds its side of the deal. Always. Call this number 24 hours from now, and we''ll talk. Bye-bye.??"


    I try to call and text back, but get no reply, ''What is going to happen to this city? I don''t know what to do.''


    <hr>


    --Eira POV--


    "Eden, you said I didn''t have to do this alone, right? So carry me! I''m tired."


    "...That''s not what I meant."


    I ignore Eden''s comment and crawl into her arms, and propped my head against her arm, "Whatever, I''ve overexerted myself, but I''ve found us a place to visit in Anchorage, a congressman''s house! Isn''t that nice of him to offer of course I guess I should thank Aponi for getting his number."


    "...I didn''t tell you that so you''d blackmail him. I just mentioned it offhandedly when you asked me who was probably in the other helicopter."


    I wave my hand at Aponi, "Yeah, yeah."


    "Something tells me he isn''t as happy about it as you." Eden comments.


    "Yeah, well, whatever."


    Suddenly the closet door burst open, and Audrey comes rolling out, "Don''t leave me here in this hell hole!"


    "Ah, First Hostage Audrey, I nearly forgot about you...is the Staff Captain still alive?"


    The Staff Captain comes tumbling out, "Yes, but I''m dead inside if that counts."


    I laugh, "Well, you''re unmistakably in shock if you''re cracking jokes, normally I''m the only one joking in these situations."


    "...I wasn''t joking," he mutters before he breaks out in uncontrollable crying.


    I ignore him and glance out the window through the flames I can see the city of Anchorage quickly approaching. I can''t help but frown, ''I am sorry, but unto you Anchorage, I bring both ruin and salvation.''

 Chapter 34: Where Things Change

    I lay in Eden''s arms, and we stare at the burning bow of the ship. At this point, the front of the bridge has caught fire, and we are all standing in the doorway.


    Eden glances down at me, "Eira, what exactly is going to happen now?"


    "I thought it was pretty obvious. You see that port ahead with all the cranes and shipping containers?"


    "Yeah, I can see it. What about it?"


    "That is the Port of Alaska normally for cargo ships, and we are going to crash into it."


    "What?!" Bryan yells.


    "I mean, hey, if you want to try to turn the flaming steering wheel or go to the engine room to adjust the speed be my guest...but you won''t make it either way."


    The Staff Captain looks at me with wide eyes, "Wait, was this your plan the whole time!?"


    I give the Staff Captain a shocked expression, "Of course not! I had no idea this would happen."


    ''Nah, I totally expected something like this to happen.'' I think to myself.


    "Anyways come on everyone who doesn''t want to burn alive. We''re leaving. Eden walk that way, mush!"


    "I''m gonna drop you."


    I grab onto Eden, "I''m sorry. Please don''t drop me."


    "Okay, just don''t tell me to mush. Where are we going?"


    "Well, we need to find a room near the deck so we can hide there until we see an opportunity to escape. Originally I just wanted to wait in the bridge for things to settle down, but well the fire and all that jazz."


    Eden nods in understanding, "Okay, well, I''ll lead us toward a room that''s near an exit."


    Left without much choice, everyone in the room looks at one another and reluctantly follows. We make our way through the creaking ship as smoke begins to fill the halls; the group starts coughing excessively. The soldiers put on their face masks, and I toss Audrey, the Staff Captain, Mr.Manure, and Eden a t-shirt.


    "Tie the t-shirt around your face to make a mask. Also, Eden make sure you wear your eye patch and Aponi you wear these." I take out a pair of sunglasses and toss it to Aponi.


    "Why should I wear these, and how am I going to see with these sunglasses?"


    "Well, I guess you wouldn''t have noticed yet without a mirror, but your eyes are very red now, and in the moonlight, they tend to shine, which is very noticeable. Also, you should have pretty good night vision, so you''ll be fine."


    "Wha...red eyes?" Aponi stares at the sunglasses with confusion.


    "Eira, what about you?" Eden asks.


    "I''m fine; I''m just going to wear my skull mask and a jacket. You can..."


    Suddenly a familiar yet unwelcomed voice rings out, "Mother!? Is that you? I can hear you, but where are you!?"


    I jump out of Eden''s arms, "Of course, she''d show up now. We need to run."


    "Wait, we can''t run; we''re carrying Sam!"


    "He''s still alive!? Here!" I jerk Sam from the other two''s arms. "I''ll drag him now, go!"


    Not waiting for their response, I drag Sam and start running. He bumps into the walls and moans in pain a bit, but that''s fine. I feel like I''m already going above and beyond for Sam or whatever his name is.


    ''Screw this guy! You know I was shot too, and I''m also in pain, but I gotta drag him while running from Justice.''


    "Mother!? I can hear you running. I won''t let you get away from me this time." Justice shouts.


    I ignore Justice''s stupid comments and continue to run. With the group following, I begin to turn down a hallway only to find a swarm of Crawlers. I quickly give up on going that way and proceed forward until I again find another hall just to find Crawlers swarming down it as well.


    "Why me! Keep running unless you want to be Crawler food!" I shout to the group behind me.


    It isn''t long before we run out of hallway and instead find ourselves at the door to the deck. I hastily fling the door open only to have thick smoke hit my face. In front of me the fire rages, but luckily I notice to my right there is a small break in the fire.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.


    "Come on this way!" I yell.


    I glance back to make sure Eden and Aponi are still following only to find that surprisingly everyone has kept up...excluding Audrey, who is being carried by Eden now for some reason.


    ''That was my spot! You''ll pay for this Audrey.''


    I''m about to continue running when I hear a noise. I glance upwards to find a helicopter circling the deck. I take a second to take a closer look and soon realize it seems to be a civilian helicopter.


    "Eira, they''re coming!" I hear Eden shout.


    "Oh, right, we were escaping. Let''s go."


    I resume running and weave myself between the fires while also being extra careful with my mask and coat. The helicopter follows us as we make our way to the stern of the ship away from the fire. Once we get some distance from the fire, the Crawlers begin to pour from the balconies.


    The helicopter moves backward suddenly, obviously surprised by the appearance of the Crawlers. Taking the opportunity, I form my war scythe and grip it with my free hand. I''m tempted to drop Sam, but then the soldiers may not continue to follow; besides, this is a good opportunity to make them feel even slightly obligated toward me.


    However, it isn''t long before we run out of room to maneuver and find ourselves at the very edge of the stern. I look around at the familiar place were I dumped many bodies in the past in an attempt to conceal my presence.


    I sigh inwardly, ''What a disaster I tried to be careful and now look at me this is exactly what I hoped to avoid. Collecting essence in a world like this is so difficult.''


    Behind me, I hear Eden ask with a bit of fear in her voice, "Eira, what are we going to do?"


    I turn away from the familiar place and swing around to find hundreds of Crawlers surrounding us. Along the walls, along the deck, and from the roof of the ship, they are all staring at me. I hear the sounds of howls that are only slightly obscured by the sound of the helicopter overhead.


    "Mother! Finally, I''ve found you! I''ve been so lonely all by myself; I can''t find the others. Mother, have you seen them?"


    The Crawlers part as Justice makes her way in between them.


    I drop Sam letting his head hit the floor with a thud, and I give Justice a confused expression, "Ah. Well, I can''t say I have. I definitely wouldn''t be able to forget such an ugly face..."


    "Mother, that''s so mean. Well, I''ll find them later! Now I get to have Mother all to myself."


    The Crawlers form a circle around the group as Justice tries and fails to contain her excitement. I grip my war scythe and face Justice. The helicopter suddenly turns on a bright spotlight illuminating the circle.


    Eden takes a step forward to help only for the Crawlers to hiss at her and start to move closer. Once Eden steps away, the Crawlers return to their positions.


    I look at the Crawlers and shake my head, "Swarming, listening to orders, speaking, intelligence, and a weird fascination with eating me? None of this makes any sense."


    "Isn''t it great, Mother! They listen to exactly what I have to tell them. They are very good children, but I''m sorry I can''t wait any longer!"


    With great enthusiasm, Justice charges me as I raise and swing my scythe down only for Justice to dodge. Justice swipes at me with her front claws, and I hop backward as her claws pass within inches of my already bloody abdomen. Seeing the opportunity, I prepare to draw my scythe down onto Justice''s head.


    "Look out!"


    Surprisingly hearing Aponi''s voice, I notice something in my peripheral and jump backward again and follow up by bringing down my scythe on it. With a crunch, a Crawler is split in half.


    [9 Essence Acquired]


    "That Crawler just sacrificed itself to save you? From the beginning, you were all just supposed to be mindless beasts incapable of this kind of stuff. What happened?"


    Not expecting an answer, I prepare to continue the fight only for Justice to begin to shake excitedly, "Yes! Yes, and we were in the beginning, but that was before Father."


    "What did you just say?"


    "Father, he''s right there. Father told us not to say anything, but it seems like you know each other already!" I follow Justice''s eyes and eventually find who they lead to.


    "...Mr.Manure?"


    Mr.Manure or Phil scowls, "You complete and total moron. Just because we are together, you think you can just go blurting out secrets."


    I stare at him in an utter loss only for his pupils to turn black as his face turns semi-fluid. Pieces of black ooze begin to drop to the ground, and a horrible odor begins to take hold of the surroundings. His features begin to run together as his mouth becomes increasingly larger, and his teeth become long and Razer sharp. Quickly his entire body becomes fluid as his skin and even his clothes turn into black like ink.


    ''I look at the black fluid and use <Anaylze>.''


    Name: ''Phil''


    Gender: None


    Race: Tar Demon


    Level: 1


    Health: 290/290


    Mana: 100/100


    Strength: 25


    Endurance: 18


    Agility: 7


    Intellect: 10


    Constitution: 29


    Talents: -


    Skills: -


    Titles: -


    ''<Analyze> Tar Demon.''


    {Name: Tar Demon


    Details: A race of demons who consist almost entirely of tar. These demons are known for their ability to disguise themselves by using the flesh of their still-living victims, which also hides them from the Analyze skill. However, most Tar Demons are unable to completely conceal their odor, which is usually how they are discovered. Typically Tar Demon''s avoid direct combat and prefer assassinating their targets. Note: Tar Demons have been confined to the Hell dimension since the Earth disconnected from the mana stream.}


    "That explains the horrible smell. How long you been on this ship?"


    "You really think you are so clever; don''t you, girl? Like the entire world dances on your palm, but you and all your kind are just large mosquitos."


    "Answer my question! How long?!"


    Phil points toward Eden, "I''ve been keeping an eye on our little angel over there, but imagine my surprise when a girl from a race that''s long been extinct comes and inserts herself in the middle of somewhere she doesn''t belong. Then imagine when I find out my little angel has been snatched away, it felt like a dinosaur came and stole my lunch!"


    "You, how are you on Earth? Who do you serve?"


    Phil''s face has melted to the point where he is unrecognizable, "You really think I would tell you? I''ve already said more than enough!"


    [Ding!]


    [Side Task: Kill The Tar Demon


    Task Objective:


    1) A young Tar Demon in charge of monitoring Eden knows too much. Kill him.


    Task Reward: Master of Deception


    Failure: Death or Escape.]


    "Either way, I can''t let you..."


    **Boom!**


    It''s at this moment I remember the ship has been approaching the land this entire time. With a loud crunch, the sound of breaking and bending metal enters my ears. I look toward the stern of the ship where a massive fireball fills the night sky. Everything not tied down begins sliding toward and over the rail. I grab onto the rail as the ship leans more and more heavily to one side. Noticing Sam''s body beginning to slide, I reach out to catch him before he goes over the rail.


    I look toward the moon and think, ''Why is everything always so complicated?''

 Chapter 35: Fight and Flight

    With my right hand, I grip my scythe and hang from the rail while grasping Sam with my left hand. I glance to my side to find everyone else within the group has also clutched the rail with a death grip. Unfortunately, the Crawlers with their spiderlike qualities and the sticky Tar Demon both don''t seem to mind the now heavily leaning ship.


    However, the Crawlers seem unfocused as they all stare at the fire that has grown exponentially, with obvious anxiety.


    ''It seems their instincts are screaming for them to run, but they are resisting the urge. Unfortunate, to say the least.''


    I then glance toward the helicopter finding it flying relatively low for whatever reason.


    While staring at the helicopter, I ask, "Eden, do you think you can use your talent?"


    "I don''t know. I haven''t used it on purpose before."


    "Just try to prepare yourself I may need you to use it here in a bit. Since you have used it once, it should be much more natural to use the second time."


    Before Eden can answer, the sound of the Tar Demons voice rings out, "Enough talking! The angel comes with me, and you die here."


    I glance back, finding the Tar Demon much closer than before; I look toward Aponi, "Catch!"


    I toss Sam''s body toward Aponi, "Ah! Don''t throw him; he''s too heavy!"


    Acting on reflex, Aponi reaches out and catches him with ease, "Eh? Has Sam been on a diet? He''s so light..."


    I ignore Aponi and start thinking about what I need to do, ''This will probably use up my remaining mana I''m not quite sure I have enough...well if I have to leave Audrey behind, that''s a sacrifice I''m willing to make!''


    I nod at Eden and Aponi and look toward the others "Anyone who wants to get off this ship cut your palms and let go of the rail when I say so." I toss a knife from my storage ring to Aponi and release my grip from the rail.


    "Wait, what are you about to do!?" Eden and Aponi both shout.


    Having released my grip, I start to slide quickly toward the Tar Demon and Crawlers. I try to act fast and break my scythe into two separate pieces. I morph the two ends of the scythe into a new shape making two sickles that resemble large fishing hooks complete with loops for the fishing line.


    As I approach the Tar Demon, Phil raises his arm, and tar begins to gather into a lump. It only takes a couple of seconds for it to harden into a large oversized morningstar like object. When I am within a few feet of him, he brings down his arm with extreme force.


    I roll to the side, barely avoiding his arm as it comes down with a loud thunderous bang. Wood splinters begin to rain down from Phil''s attack as I work to correct my position and slide in between his legs. Lifting the sickles, I slam one of the sickles into his abdomen and the other into his thigh. The two sickles make a loud splat noise as they enter the viscous body of the demon.


    "Little mosquito that''s not going to do anything to me," Phil shouts in annoyance.


    Phil again prepares to bring down his oversized arm, but I release my grip and slide just out of reach. I turn my gaze forward, finding myself rapidly approaching the line of Crawlers I throw my feet down to slow myself and turn my body over to face toward Phil.


    I cut my palms and release two lines of chains and hook them onto the end of the sickles. Using the chains, I right myself finally being able to stand on the sloped deck with their support and begin manipulating the blood sickles stuck in Phil''s body.


    "You don''t think I''ll just pull these things out!?" Phil grabs at the two hooks and begins trying to rip them out of this body, but is surprised to find it is difficult. "What the hell did you do! Why won''t these things come out."


    ''Psh, I''ve been weaving strands of blood throughout his body. Not something I could usually do, but excluding the pieces of the original Phil''s body, his insides are almost entirely tar, so there really isn''t anything in his body that would interfere with my magic. I just needed to wrap the threads around the only fully solid object in his body, which should be his body''s core.''


    "Mother! What are you doing to Father?!" I hear the sound of Justice coming up behind me.


    "...We''re just talking, so stay over there."You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.


    "Don''t lie, Mother! Lying is bad!" Justice shrieks.


    ''Dealing with Justice right now is going to be a problem.''


    "Eira!" I hear a voice and look to find Eden rapidly falling toward me.


    Eden reaches out, embraces me stopping herself from falling any further, "Eden, what are you doing?" I ask.


    Eden looks at me with determination, "I can help; just tell me what you need."


    "**Sigh** Fine. Keep Justice busy and don''t die, or I''ll be angry."


    "Okay, I won''t, but who''s Justice?"


    I point at Justice, "The ugly raw chicken looking Crawler who keeps calling me Mother."


    Not waiting for Eden''s response, I grab her hand and slice it open. Using her blood, I cut my connection and tie her off to one of the sickles. I then toss her the saber that was stored in my ring.


    "She won''t stop me from getting you, Mother!" Justice yells and charges.


    Despite her obvious nervousness, Eden jumps between Justice and me and slashes at Justice. A long gash is made along Justice''s face by the force of the slash.


    "AHH! You! I will kill you for keeping me from Mother!"


    I turn my attention from Justice and Eden and back toward Phil. "You bitch! If I can''t get these things out, then I''ll bring you to me."


    Phil grabs the chain connected to my palm and prepares to yank it with all his might. Seeing this, I quickly shorten the chain, bringing myself close, and then break the connection. Phil pulls the chain with tremendous force only to find it is no longer connected, causing him to fall backward.


    Taking advance of the opportunity, I once again reconnect the chain and yell at the rest of the group, "Now hold up your bloody palms and slide this way!"


    All of them hesitate, excluding Aponi, who releases her grip without question; Aponi still carrying Sam slides toward me. Seeing Aponi, the others also follow suit. As quickly as possible, I manipulate chains and attach them to the bleeding palms of the group. It only takes a moment before the seven people are all connected to one another via the chains.


    ''Okay, now for the hard part.''


    Pulling more blood from the palms of all the people I gather enough to launch a long chain toward the low flying helicopter. The chain wraps around the landing gear of the helicopter. Seeing the odd situation, the helicopter pilot panics, and jerks to the helicopter to the side, causing the group of people to be suddenly dragged into one another.


    "Damn moron!" Aponi yells at the helicopter while everyone else simply seems dazed and confused.


    Slowly the helicopter starts to rise higher, lifting the eight people off the deck. I look at Phil, Eden, Justice, and the Crawlers and can''t help but frown.


    ''I only have enough mana to form maybe one more set of chains, and I can''t kill Phil quick enough here, so I guess I''ll just have to bring Phil with us.''


    Using the last of my mana, I release the last chain from my palm and attach it to the bottom of the chain carrying the group of people. A moment later, Phil is slowly being lifted by the helicopter as well.


    "What the...?!" Phil starts to struggle but having already been lifted from the ground, his attempts aren''t very effective.


    ''I''ll take him with us and finish him off then. This has the potential to go horribly, but I can''t let him escape.''


    I slide down the deck toward Eden, who is still hooked to Phil and grab onto her, "We are leaving."


    "No! Mother, you can''t leave! Stop watching and get them!" Justice yells.


    Hearing Justice, the Crawlers all shriek and begin charging, enclosing us on all sides. The helicopter slowly but surely starts to rise with everyone attached, but the excess weight is a lot for it to carry.


    I wrap around Eden and cover my ears, "Eden! Now please use your talent now, or they are going to drag down the helicopter."


    "but..."


    Uncovering my ears, I grab the saber from Eden and look at her, "No time for buts! Just concentrate on the feeling you had that day."


    Eden doesn''t say anything else; she just closes her eye. The Crawlers quickly begin approaching, and I raise the saber. However, I glance at Eden and notice strange glowing lines running from Eden''s eye toward her throat.


    ''Uh, oh.''


    I put the saber away and quickly cover my ears again only for Eden to open her eye once again. Eden''s eye glows brightly with an azure color as visible blue waves of energy begin to rise from Eden''s throat.


    Eden opens her mouth, and the air begins to vibrate, "AHHHHHH!"


    A blue force begins to move through the air away from Eden toward the Crawlers causing them to begin rolling around on the deck in pain and confusion. For myself, I can feel drops of blood fall from my eyes at the tremendous energy that Eden''s talent is putting off.


    ''What...Is this not way stronger than your average banshee?''


    The pilot of the helicopter, obviously getting some backlash from Eden''s talent, jerks the controls again, sending us barreling toward the wall of Crawlers. Eden stops her talent abruptly as we both crash into the line of Crawlers like a wrecking ball, but the Crawlers don''t do much of anything as they still haven''t recovered from Eden''s ability. The helicopter continues to swing wildly, dragging everyone past the rail of the ship. I glimpse downward to find the ground is hundreds of feet underneath and tighten my grip onto Eden.


    I can see Justice beginning to recover from Eden''s wail as she begins to realize what''s happening; she yells, "Mo...Mother! Mother, no, don''t leave me, and you took Father too! Why? Mother! I''ll find you. I''ll follow you! We all will."


    I roll my eyes under my mask and look at Eden, "You okay?"


    "...I guess, but Eira, why did you bring him?" Eden points above us at Phil.


    "Because he needs to die, but there was way too much going on there, so I brought him with us."


    ''There''s no way I''m not going to complete that task the system gave me, but I can''t tell Eden that.''


    "Damnit! Why did you do this, and why won''t these stupid things come out!?" Phil yells.


    **Boom!**


    I look toward the ''Moonlight'' where yet another explosion rings out. The Crawlers who have finally recovered begin to swarm down from the ''Moonlight.'' I turn, my gaze to the distance where I can see military vehicles, helicopters, and soldiers quickly approaching the Port of Anchorage.


    Before I can thoroughly analyze the situation, I hear Phil yell, "If I can''t get these things out, then I''ll bring you to me!"


    "**Sigh** You''ve already said that." I can feel Eden and I slowly being dragged upward toward Phil when a familiar voice speaks.


    [Ding!]


    [Side Task: Escape the Moonlight Cruise - Complete]

 Chapter 36: Fight in Flight

    [Congratulations on completing the task, Host. Although this System feels your performance could have been better, both the Mana Pulse Earring and a novice shadow magic spellbook have been placed within your storage ring.]


    I internally frown, ''Just shut up! I''m doing the best I can with what I have...just whatever. Pull up my basic status.''


    Name: Eira Callista


    Gender: Female


    Race: Vampire {Pseudo True God}


    Level: 3 (0/50)


    Health: 187/330


    Mana: 2/150


    Essence: -119


    ''I don''t even have the mana to use shadow magic...Well, at least the bleed damage has stopped.''


    While I have a moment, I start running through my situation. Right now, most of the group is hanging from the chain nearest the helicopter. Below them is the disgusting Phil, who is hanging upside down. Currently, Phil is trying to drag Eden and me up to him via the chain attached to Eden''s hand.


    I need to kill Phil, but the only way to kill a Tar Demon is to break its core; however, the problem is finding where the core is in Phil''s body. I have a vague idea of where it is thanks to all the threads of blood I ran through his body, but...the only thing I have right now that is strong enough to break it is my claws.


    "Eira, watch out!" I hear Eden''s hoarse voice and turn my head upward to see Phil reaching toward me with his gross tar hand.


    "Did you forgot about me already, little mosquito?!" Phil shouts.


    My eyes grow wide, "Don''t touch me, you smelly moron!"


    I raise the saber I took from Eden and swing upward at Phil''s hand. With a splat, the sword runs through the tar hand. The hand splits in half, begins to wiggle until small strands of tar start to shoot between the two sides and reconnect the two pieces.


    "Those kinds of attacks won''t work on me."


    I ignore Phil and glance down at the ground, ''Well, here goes nothing, I suppose.''


    I sigh and take one last deep breath of fresh, untainted air. First, to buy a little more time, I swing the saber once more, whacking his hand into two pieces yet again. Eden gives me a look of concern as I swiftly climb up her body and place my feet on each of her shoulders.


    I balance and prepare myself, ''My agility is much better than his, so I''ll use it to my advantage.''


    Phil scoffs, "Just because my hand is split doesn''t mean I can''t still hit you with it!"


    Phil swings at me with his wiggling hand, but I don''t wait around for him and instead use Eden''s shoulders to jump up and toward Phil. I reach out my arm and grip the sickle stuck in Phil''s thigh. I look back to see Phil''s punch fly over Eden''s head as the force of the punch causes the chain and helicopter to sway a bit. I can feel the cold sweat forming on the back of my neck as I realize how much damage a hit from him would do.


    I quickly calm myself down and raise the saber to chop at Phil''s other arm. The saber slices into Phil''s arm, but unfortunately only runs partway through before it gets stuck in the sticky tar. Luckily, however, Phil shouts in anger and releases the chain, which was ultimately my goal anyway.


    Eden''s eye grows wide as she realizes what''s about to happen, "Wait!" Eden yells before immediately dropping dozens of feet back down to where we were before Phil dragged us up.


    ''Good now I don''t have to worry about Eden getting hurt.''


    "Stay still!" Phil shouts.


    "Oh, okay. I guess I have to now since you told me to." I respond with sarcasm.


    I draw the saber out of Phil''s arm and chop at it once again. This time I just barely manage to slice through severing Phil''s arm and sending it tumbling toward the ground below.


    "Dammit, I''ll fill your lungs with tar!"


    While I''m preparing for my next move, Phil unexpectedly reaches around with his other hand and grabs my leg, ''Not good!'' I cry in my head.


    Phil grips my leg, which such force I can almost hear the sound of my bones creaking. Phil yanks at my leg, forcing me to let go of the sickle and causing me to flip upside down.This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    He holds me upside down, causing my skirt to flip up, "Eh? Hahahaha! I gotta say little mosquito I never expected you to be one to wear underwear with little butterflies on it."


    Hearing his words, I can feel rage mixed with embarrassment start bubbling up from the depths of my soul. Phil lowers me to bring our faces closer together, "Oh, are you shaking, are you scared? Don''t worry; you aren''t my type."


    "...you," I whisper.


    "What''s that? No point in begging for your life now."


    "...I''m...I''m gonna break your core into tiny pieces and use it as a seasoning!"


    Suddenly three gray veils of mist appear around Phil and me. Three familiar women float in the air wearing ragged and bloody dresses with a feeling of sorrow and anguish. The figures of Kanna, Martha, and a girl from the religious group, that I never actually got the name of, all stare at both Phil and me with contempt.


    Phil looks around in surprise, "Banshees? Why are they here? They couldn''t possibly know the truth, could they?"


    The three banshees ignore Phil and open their mouths with a distorted expression. All at once, they begin to howl, but unlike Eden, their wails are much more one-directional. The tar of Phil''s body begins to tremble under the screams of the three banshees.


    Under the intensity of the banshee''s screams, Phil releases my leg, however just before he fully releases, I crash the saber into Phil''s chest. With the saber firmly planted in Phil''s body, I flip back upright, only barely managing to maintain my grip on the saber.


    I can feel blood beginning to run from my eyes and ears, but I disregard it, and instead, I stare at Phil''s body. Finally, I notice a small abnormality toward his gut. I grow my claws to their maximum length and smash my hand into the tar with such force I can feel the skin of my fingertips begin to peel away.


    Between maintaining my talent, the intense smell, and the wailing of the banshees, I can feel my consciousness slipping. However, I force myself to continue and finally feel something around the size of a baseball deep within the tar. I grab onto the object and squeeze with all my might.


    For the first time, Phil screams out in pain, "AHHHH! Wait, don''t!"


    I grit my teeth and begin to giggle hysterically, "For what you''ve done, you die here!"


    "NO! Don''t you want to know who I work for? Why I''m monitoring that girl?" Phil struggles and tries to grab at me, but the wails of the banshees are disrupting his body''s control.


    "Of course I do."


    Phil sighs with relief and is about to speak before I interrupt him, "And I''ll make sure I find out from someone else."


    Suddenly the three banshees disappear, and a sound like glass shattering echos through the night. For a moment, even with a face made of muck, I can see the disbelief in Phil''s expression.


    [43 Essence Acquired]


    Phil''s body begins to destabilize and crumble into pieces. I smile beneath my mask with satisfaction, as I watch as bones and other bits of the original Phil begin to slip from the tar of the demon Phil. As my vision turns blacker and blacker, I again realize I''ve pushed myself too far. I can feel the saber starting to slip from Phil''s unstable corpse.


    I glance downwards, and my thoughts turn toward the worst case, ''...I can maybe survive a fall from this height, but with my health already being half of what it usually is, not to mention the Crawlers that are now on the loose, I''m not so sure.''


    However, at the last moment of consciousness, I feel someone grab me. Eden''s voice rings in my ear, "Don''t worry. Even though you smell bad, I''ve got you. Just sleep for a bit and let me carry some of your burdens."


    Like that, I lose myself to the darkness once again.


    <hr>


    --Eden POV--


    While carrying Eira''s unconscious body, I climb up the red chains Eira made using blood and her magic.


    ''Everything Eira does is crazy...but also incredible.''


    **Sigh**


    ''Of course, even in the short time I''ve known her, I''ve learned I should never tell her that, or it would go to her head.''


    I glance at Eira''s unconscious body and try to sort through the feeling this insane girl gives me.


    ''Even covered in horrible smelling tar and old dried blood, why does it feel almost blasphemous for me to touch her? These feelings are so confusing.''


    "Eden! Where are you going?" I look up to see Aponi staring at me.


    I gaze at the other girl who has also been giving me odd feelings of closeness, "There''s only one place I could go, right? I''m going to talk to the people in the helicopter."


    Aponi points at the sickle dangling below me, "No fair! None of us can go anywhere, unlike you."


    "Yeah, well, it''s only because Uncle Phil''s...the demon''s body fell apart that I could start moving around freely."


    "That''s great and all, but can you please go tell them to land? Bryans ass has been right against my face this whole time."


    "I can''t help it! I can hardly move dammit! But none of that matters anyway Sam needs medical attention ASAP!" Bryan shouts.


    I don''t really know what to say to them, so I just continue climbing. As I climb, I accidentally step on Audrey''s face, and she gives off a little distressed squeak, ''Eira once said Audrey has a stepable face, and I never really understood it till now.''


    Finally, I climb up into the helicopter only for a short girl with shoulder-length hair to run toward me, holding up a camera.


    "Miss, can you tell our viewers what exactly is going on?! That was incredible; it was like a movie!...also you both kinda smell."


    I look at the girl''s camera, "Are you filming?"


    "Yes! We are streaming live on Tremble.tv right now! Our channel''s goal is to look through the lies of the government and bring truth to the internet and the world!"


    I blink a few times as I stare at the girl, ''What would Eira do in this situation? Hmm, probably something like this...''


    I take the camera from the girl and fling it out of the helicopter. From below, I can hear Audrey''s voice, "Aw! Who hit me with this thing!?"


    "Why did you do that?!" the girl yells.


    "No cameras. Please tell the pilot to find a clearing in the forest and land immediately."

 Chapter 37: News Report

    --WGN Anchor POV--


    I stare at the clock on the wall and fiddle with the blank papers on my desk, ''Woken up in the middle of the night, and was told about the most insane news story I ever heard.''


    "It''s like the start of the end of the world or something," I mumble to myself.


    I glance at my co-anchor, who looks lost in thought as well. Finally, we hear the producer begin to speak, "Everyone ready? Well, I hope so because we''ll be going live in 5...4...3...2...1."


    The producer points at me, and I turn toward the camera, with a smile, "This is WGN anchor Jessie Hardwall."


    I look toward my co-anchor, "And this is WGN anchor James Fonley."


    I put away my smile and give the camera a stern look, "That''s right, and we come to you live with a breaking news story...well, to be honest, this might be one of the most important news stories we''ve ever come to you with. As our viewers are aware, communication was lost with the ''Moonlight'' cruise ship in the pacific ocean several days ago. Lots of controversies have surrounded the lack of information given to us by the government. However, what most of you probably don''t know is tonight that cruise ship arrived in Anchorage...which is odd enough as cruise ships don''t come to port in the city of Anchorage they usually go to the city of Whittier or Seward. Anyways, what happened next was...well, for our more squeamish viewers, we recommend you stop watching here as we show you a video taken by a Tremble streamer last night."


    The video begins to play, showing a person running through the burning flames on a cruise ship''s deck. The person drags a wounded soldier, delicately making sure the flames stay away from him. Behind them, several people follow with shirts covering their faces.


    Suddenly, monsters burst from the doors and windows of the ship. The video continues showing the person being surrounded by the monsters. The person holds up some kind of odd weapon and begins to fight the monsters while protecting the people. The video cuts out just as things were escalating further.


    "Now, some of you at home might think these are scenes from a movie, but we can assure you that these are, in fact, real."


    James begins to speak, "Yes, and as Jessie said earlier, this was streamed live by a Tremble personality who apparently violated government orders to get these shots. It seems that Tremble was forced to cut the video before we were able to see the conclusion, but reports have come in that the people did manage to escape using some kind of rope or grappling device for those wondering. Simply amazing."


    I nod and continue, "While people are still in shock from the whole scene, many people all over the world are calling the person who appears to be a young girl a hero and have been criticizing the soldiers for not doing anything throughout the altercation."


    James shakes his head, showing his disapproval toward the soldier''s actions, "It''s incredible I''ve never seen anything like it, that girl must have been exhausted. Honestly, I''m shocked she was even able to drag such a large man, but let''s move on. Jessie....what are those things, and has the government been hiding this from us? Don''t you think the citizens of...no the world should have been immediately warned that these things existed?"


    "I agree to James, and although this story is only several hours old as of right now, that is exactly the argument many are making online. Our onsite staff was forced to evacuate the city, but rumors surrounding the origins of these creatures have been spreading like crazy all over the internet."


    "Quite shocking, Jessie, but we have a special guest who claims to have been on the ''Moonlight'' cruise ship and fought with the monsters. At first, we ignored the man as his story seemed too crazy, but now we can see that this was a mistake, and we apologize to our guest and our viewers."


    We turn to face a television where the image of a man pops up, "Our guest is Mr. Ricardo Noodleman, a man who was on board the ''Moonlight.'' Mr.Noodleman, you claimed you fought with these monsters while on the cruise ship?"


    "That''s right. I wielded two handcrafted weapons and fought back the monsters until we could escape on the lifeboats."


    I give Noodleman a confused look, "Handcrafted weapons?"This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    "That''s right! You can see the diagrams or even buy my weapons on my website, that''s n00dleman.com with two zero''s; someone had already taken noodleman, no0dleman, and n0odleman."


    I struggle to keep my smile, "That''s great, Mr.Noodleman, but let''s move on. Can you tell us more about the creatures."


    "Oh yeah. Well, what I know is they are ferocious, and they seem to have an unnatural fear of the sunlight. Also, they are in fact infectious...sorta like a zombie virus except not quite at potent."


    The room turns dead silent as everyone tries to process the information.


    "Are you saying those things are people that were infected, Mr.Noodleman?"


    Noodleman gives us a solemn look and nods, "They were the people on the cruise ship. We were told not to contact any news agencies, but I couldn''t keep quiet people need to know about this."


    I regain my composure, "Mr.Noodleman, are you aware of the implications of what you are saying do you have any proof?"


    "...I don''t, but its the truth!" Noodleman shouts at the screen.


    ''I honestly don''t know what to think, but we can''t have him spreading misinformation like this on television.''


    I signal one of the producers, and soon the image of Mr.Noodleman disappears abruptly, "Uhh, we''d like to tell our viewers that we cannot confirm what you just heard and..."


    I stop what I''m saying as I notice someone passing a letter to James. James looks at the paper for a moment, and his face turns pale.


    I take the sheet and read it,


    "*This letter is to be sent to all major news outlets within the United States.*


    Within the next hour, I, the President of the United States, will be declaring a National State of Emergency. Creatures hereafter known as ''Crawlers'' have spread throughout parts of Anchorage, Alaska, and the surrounding area.


    Crawlers are to be considered extremely dangerous and unfortunately are infectious. Anyone who sees one of these creatures should quickly evacuate the area and contact their local authorities. Anyone bitten (or injured) by a Crawler should immediately quarantine themselves and contact local authorities.


    The city of Anchorage and the surrounding area will now enter a state of total lockdown and quarantine. Anyone caught trying to enter or leave the city will be subject to quarantine, punishment, and/or hostile actions.


    This is a developing situation, and more information will be released to the press at an official press conference set to take place today at 3:00 PM EST.


    Thank you,


    Samuel K. McCracken


    President of the United States of America


    "


    I reread the paper focusing on the word "infectious" thinking about the implications, ''...Dear God in Heaven, what is happening. Those things were really people...''


    The letter is projected on the screen, and for a while, everyone sits in silence.


    <hr>


    --Eden POV--


    I walk up behind Audrey, finding her holding the camera I tossed out the helicopter.


    "My name is Audrey Hennington. I was taken hostage by a crazy little girl several days ago and am now in the middle of a war zone. If anyone''s watching this, please send help."


    I lean over Audrey''s shoulder and get close to her ear, "Audrey, what are you doing?"


    "Ekk!" Audrey shrieks and turns around. "PSH, well, ya know. Just playing around with whatever this thing is, haha."


    "Are you saying you don''t know what a camera is?"


    "Camera? Oh, is that what this is? Never seen one in my life! Here you can have this dumb old thing." Audrey tosses the camera onto the ground and quickly walks away only for the chain around her hand to run out of slack, causing her to faceplant into the ground.


    **Bang! Bang! Bang!**


    I turn my head to find Aponi trying to break the chains that are still connected to the helicopter. She swings at it with the saber.


    "Ugh! What is this stupid chain made of unobtainium?!"


    I approach Aponi, "Stop, you''re gonna break the saber, and its made of your blood, remember? Besides, I doubt that would even break a regular chain..."


    "**Sigh** Yeah, I guess. To be honest, I''m still confused about everything that has happened. Are we stuck here until the princess wakes up?" Aponi points at Eira, who is now curled up in my arms and gripping my sleeve tightly.


    "I guess so...well actually Eira once told me that all blood race members should be able to manipulate blood to some extent."


    "Is that so? I don''t really understand, but..." Aponi purses her lips and stares at the chains. I can almost see a vain bulge from her forehead as she moves her hands around, "I command thee in the name of...uhm, blood...release!"


    She continues to stare at the chains, "...Well, I''ve done all I can think of."


    "Have you tried unhooking it from the helicopter landing gear?"


    "Yeah, but it''s wrapped around there too tight. It''s almost like it''s fused to the landing gear or something."


    I motion toward the sickle on the ground, "Maybe you could use that."


    "Maybe, but I doubt it''ll help."


    "No, I mean use it on the landing gear, not the chain. At least then, you wouldn''t be connected to the helicopter."


    Having overheard us, the pilot of the helicopter sprints toward us, "What! No way dude! That helicopters just a rental!"


    Aponi looks at him with a frown, "Listen, duuuuude. I''m not about to spend the rest of the night chained to a helicopter in a forest full of monsters."


    Aponi takes the sickles and quickly walks toward the helicopter, "No, wait! I could just..."


    **Bang! Bang!**


    Aponi swings wildly at the landing gear until a loud noise rings out, "Haha, it worked! Now I''m only chained to seven other people!"


    The pilot who looks like he is about to cry finishes his sentence, "...I was going to say I could just take it off or fly you somewhere else."


    "Oh yeah. That probably would have worked should have said something earlier dude. Anyways what should we do now?... Eh?"


    Aponi and I both notice that the four remaining soldiers are staring at us. Bryan steps forward, "...We should kill the girl."

 Chapter 38: Kill Who?

    Aponi and I glance at one another, "...Kill who?"


    "Well, obviously, the demented girl who caused EVERYTHING!" Bryan screams.


    I scratch my cheek, "She isn''t responsible for everything..."


    "Then tell me what isn''t she responsible for?"


    ''This is all the Goddess''s will, but I don''t know if I should talk about that in front of all these people.''


    I glance at Aponi, who gives me a confident look before turning toward Bryan, "She didn''t shoot Sam. Ha! In fact, she saved him."


    "But, they were shooting at her when they hit Sam!" Bryan yells.


    "**cough** Yeah, true...but she did save us at the end there!" Aponi says while staring at the ground.


    Suddenly someone new chimes on, "That''s right, she saved you! How dare you worthless soldiers say something so terrible to the person that saved you! What they''re saying about you guys on the internet is true."


    Bryan glares at the women, "Who the hell are you, and why are you butting in?"


    "How dare you, sir! I am the famous Tremble streamer Sylvia Alastor and the one who allowed you to escape on my rental helicopter...that you''ll have to pay the deposit on."


    "Forget the deposit. Why are you defending that girl she''s a murderer!" Bryan continues.


    Sylvia crosses her arms, "Oh, a murderer? You expect me to believe this girl is a murderer? After she saved all of you, risking her own life? Not to mention her age, the odds of her being a murderer are almost zero. Shame on you for trying to blame this girl!"


    "Lady, you don''t know anything about this girl I can guarantee she had ulterior motives for everything she did. Here let me show you what she really looks like!"


    Bryan storms over and reaches for the mask on Eira''s face. Seeing Bryan reach toward Eira with hostility, uncharacteristic rage bubbles up from within me, "Don''t touch her!"


    I raise my leg and kick Bryan as hard as I can in the stomach. I can feel the sole of my shoe sink into Bryan''s belly before he tumbles onto the ground. A small drop of blood drips from the corner of his mouth, and his eyes roll to the back of his head.


    ''Uh-oh,'' I think to myself.


    For a moment, everyone stares at me with wide eyes before Aponi finally walks over and checks his pulse.


    Aponi stares are Bryan with a complicated look, "...He''s just unconscious, but that was one hell of a kick."


    I look at Aponi, "Sorry, I didn''t really mean to kick him that hard."


    "Yeah. It''s already over now, and now we have a third person that is unconscious."


    I hesitate to say anything, but I need to try to move things along while Eira is sleeping, "Eira said we were going to go to the congressman''s house. I think we should go ahead and make our way there."


    "Ehhh, I don''t know. I''m concerned about what she has planned."


    "I don''t know either, but the Goddess told me to follow Eira. I''m sure she told you something similar, didn''t she?" I whisper to Aponi.


    Aponi gives me a look of defeat, "...Yeah. I guess so. Terry carry Bryan, and I''ll carry Sam."


    Terry and the other two soldiers just stare at Aponi, "Who are you? Are you really Aponi?" Terry says with a deep low voice.


    "Terry, you oversized idiot, just pick up Bryan, and let''s get the hell out of this forest! I''m cold, hungry, smelly, confused, and above all else, I''m extremely irritable."


    "Okay...well, you definitely sound like Aponi, but why are you cooperating with her. This is our chance to separate at the very least, if not just get rid of the girl altogether."


    "Listen for now; just trust me. We''ll talk when we find somewhere to lay low for a while."If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Terry frowns, "I''ll give you the benefit of the doubt for a short while, but Aponi, you''re walking a very dangerous line right now."


    The other two soldier''s mouths are slack-jawed one of them speaks, "You can''t be serious?! This is crazy."


    "Shut up. Aponi and I have been serving together for a long time now, and If she says to trust her, I''ll trust her...for now anyways." Terry gives Aponi a stern look.


    "Psh, you''re all stupid. If we weren''t chained together, we''d be out of here for sure. Besides, Sam needs a hospital!"


    Terry makes a complicated expression, "Yeah, I know, but there''s not much we can do except treat the wounds. The city is probably in chaos by now."


    Before the two soldiers can continue, Aponi claps her hands together, "Okay. Well, if everyone''s done arguing, let''s do what we need to do and then get going."


    Terry nods and goes to the helicopter, removing a first aid kit and begins to disinfect and bandage Sam''s wounds. The two remaining soldiers stare at me with intense eyes until we finally begin walking through the trees toward the sound of gunfire and screams.


    However, from behind, I can hear the Tremble girl yelling as she starts running toward us, "Come on, Greg, we''re going to. Wait! We''re coming to! Oh, hey, my camera."


    "But the helicopter?"


    "Just lock the door. We''ll come back for it; this is a once in a lifetime opportunity!"


    <hr>


    --Return to Eira POV--


    ''I haven''t slept this good in a while.''


    **Boom! Bang!** The sounds of explosions and gunfire ring out, rattling my body.


    ''Ugh, what''s that noise. Is the Staff Captain crying again? Now that I think about it, I''m surprised he''s even still alive. If it wasn''t for all the crying, I''d forget he existed.'' Slowly I open my eyes.


    I find myself in the back of a short school bus being held in Eden''s arms. I turn my head and glance out the side window, discovering flames rising up from the buildings outside. I again turn my head and gaze through the window at the back of the bus, and I can see a semi-truck next to us racing away from the city, which has now become a war zone.


    I hear Eden''s voice, "Eira, you''re awake."


    I look at Eden, but before I can answer, someone begins to shout, "So now I understand why you said this was once in a lifetime! It''s because you can only do it once since you''ll be dead afterward. Those monsters are everywhere!"


    As if one queue suddenly, a Crawler burst through the window of the bus hissing loudly. Eden jumps in surprise, and I quickly wiggle out of her embrace.


    I look at the Crawler with cold eyes beneath my mask, "I just woke up, leave me alone!"


    Using all my strength, I kick the Crawler causing it to fly back out of the bus. The Crawler flies through the air before slamming into the window of the semi-truck.


    [8 Essence Acquired]


    I glance back to see the semi-truck turn sharply and tip over. Eden gives me a look of disappointment, "Eira, I''m glad you''re awake, but...."


    "Oh, come on! All I did was kick a Crawler; they should be fine."


    **Boom!**


    A massive explosion comes from behind, causing the bus to shake under the shockwave.


    I continue, "I''m sure they made it out before the explosion."


    [5 Essence Acquired]


    "In fact, I can guarantee it. Now that I think about it, that semi-truck was out of control, and no one was driving it anyway."


    Eden gives me a disapproving look and opens her mouth to speak, but someone interrupts her, "Wow! You''re so amazing. A true hero! Not only did you get rid of that monster, you even stopped a runaway semi-truck."


    I nod at Eden and smile under my mask, "See, Eden. Although a hero might be a little strong of a word, I...Wait, who is this lady?"


    Eden sighs, "Here, let me give you a quick rundown..."


    As the bus swerves through the city street, Eden quickly tells me everything that happened after I passed out. While she speaks, I stare at the girl who claims to be a Tremble personality and her pilot. However, when Eden starts telling me about Bryan and the soldiers, my mind turns elsewhere.


    ''...I might have to start thinking about how I can control these soldiers. I''d rather not spend every second of every day looking over my shoulder.


    I nod before continuing to speak, "I understand, but where''d you get the bus?"


    "It was parked in a school parking lot. It only took Aponi a minute to hotwire the bus. She''s definitely done it before."


    ''Well...she did say she grew up on the streets. Not too surprising, I suppose. Back to the soldiers, Eden said she kicked Bryan, where is he?''


    I turn to find Bryan laying down in one of the seats. His face is pale, and his breath is shallow, ''Uh, he looks beyond just unconscious. System, <Anaylze> and give me his basic status.''


    Name: Bryan Godfrey


    Gender: Male


    Race: Human


    Level: 1


    Health: 25/50 {-Bleed}


    Mana: -/-


    ''Wow, Eden, really must have kicked him hard. He must have some serious internal bleeding...maybe this is for the best.''


    "Is something wrong? It felt...off when I kicked him."


    I reach out and brush Eden''s hair from her eyes, "Everything''s fine. You and Aponi did well. Thank you."


    Edens''s mouth opens a little, "...you know how to give compliments?"


    "Sure, when there''s something worth complimenting...What time is it? Are we close to the congressman''s house?"


    "It''s about an hour until sunrise, and we should be arriving any minute now."


    The bus pulls through a subdivision and soon pulls into the driveway of a house that seems to be larger than the others.


    Aponi stops at the gate, "This should be it," she says.


    I step over the chains that are running throughout the bus and walk up to Aponi from behind, "How did you know where he lived? Did you look it up?"


    Aponi''s body shakes, "You''re awake!"


    "Yeah, did you not see me kick that Crawler earlier?"


    "I thought Eden did that, and I already knew where it was. He told me when we talked in the store that his house was the big one near Oceanview Bluff Park with a big blue gate. This is the only place that fits that description."


    "You know he just told you, so you''d know where it was when he invited you over?"


    Aponi''s face turns red, "...No, he didn''t."


    Before I can continue to tease Aponi, a scream comes from the house.

 Chapter 39: Settling In.

    **Bang** Aponi drives the bus through the gate and quickly brings the bus to a stop near the door of the house.


    I hop up and quickly make my way to the door of the bus, ''Hopefully, nothing has happened to them. I''ll need to use them in the negotiations.''


    I run and make my way to the entrance of the house. I glance back to see Eden following with the sickle I made earlier, and Aponi and the others are tangled in the chains attached to their hands. I turn and use just a bit of mana I was able to recover to remove the chain from Aponi''s hand.


    "Aponi, bring everyone inside when you get the chance," I shout.


    Not waiting for a response, I continue to run. I approach the door, and I can hear the sounds of a tv playing from the second-floor window. I quickly kick open the door and move to where the scream and the sounds of the television are coming from. As I run through the house, I glance at a digital clock showing 6:51 AM.


    ''The day and night cycle is pretty normal right now, but over the coming weeks, there will be less and less daylight.''


    Soon I turn a corner to find a young girl and boy fighting. The boy looks to be around fifteen, and the girl seems to be around ten. The tv blares loudly in the background as the boy holds a waffle just out of the girl''s reach.


    "Annie, you know Mrs. Andrews told you not to scream so loud!" the boy says mockingly.


    "Shut up! She''s not here right now, is she!? Now stop touching my waffle with your dirty hands and give it back!"


    "..." I stand and stare dumbfounded at the duo.


    "No! This is the last one, and I don''t want to be hungry at school." the boy yells.


    The girl is about to continue but sniffs the air and shows a look of disgust, "That''s gross, Luke! Go to the bathroom."


    "Wha...Wait, that smells not me!"


    Suddenly Eden runs around the corner, "Eira, did you find who screamed?"


    I point at the two children, "...Yeah, it was quite the crisis."


    The two children stare at Eden and me with both curiosity and fear in their expressions.


    The older brother named Luke moves in front of his sister Annie, "Wh-who are you smelly guys? What are you doing in our house? Do you know who my dad is?"


    "Yes, I do, in fact, we''re friends of your dad," I say.


    From behind, Annie tilts her head and speaks, "Girls?... and my dad always told me that if a stranger said something like that to me, they''re probably lying. He said that was kidnapping 101."


    "Yeah, especially ones that are in our house wearing a mask and another wearing a shirt as a bandana," Luke says.


    I grimace under my mask, ''I''m tired and don''t feel like dealing with these kids right now.'' I take a step forward only to feel Eden grab my shoulder.


    "Eira, could we try a little less violent of an approach this time?" Eden whispers.


    I sigh, "...If you have any ideas go ahead."


    Eden nods and turns toward the two, "How about we show you our faces?"


    I look at Eden in disbelief, "Eden, that''s..."


    "Okay, that might help," Annie replies innocently.


    Luke doesn''t make much movement but gives a small nod.


    "Okay, we''ll take them off," Eden says back.


    ''...I didn''t agree to anything.'' I think to myself, but I can see Eden looking at me with a look of expectation.


    "Fine, but this will probably just make things worse." I glance around the room and make sure the streamer lady isn''t around.


    Eden unties the shirt from around her face as I reach for my mask and remove it. First, the two look at Eden and they show surprise, "Wow, she''s so pretty!" Annie says loudly.


    They then look at me and their expression''s freeze. Luke''s reaction is especially dramatic as he drops the waffle onto the floor and slowly begins to advance toward me.


    "So beautiful." He mutters as he begins to stretch his arm toward me.


    ''Uhh, what is this kid trying to do?'' I think to myself.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    He walks up to me and seemingly tries to reach for my cheek, but before he can touch me, I ball up my fist and punch him in the stomach. Luke drops to his knees and starts gasping for air.


    Annoyed, I turn toward Eden, "Well, I tried Eden, but the kid is some kind of weirdo. You''re in charge of these two. Get Audrey to help you if you need help."


    "**cough** You look just like the girls **cough** from the comics." Luke barely manages to say.


    I shake my head and put the mask back on, "You''re just lucky I''ve learned to better control my strength recently, or you would be able to insert that waffle directly into your stomach."


    I nod at Eden and turn to walk back toward where the living room was. I look around the walls as I walk, seeing several pictures of Congressman Miles with his children and some older ones with him and his wife. Glancing out the window, I can see there''s a greenhouse along with a large sunroom.


    ''I can only assume the wife is deceased since he was hitting on Aponi. Also, this guy must have a decent amount of money to have a house like this. Wonder how he made it all? Hopefully, he''s well connected.''


    I walk into the living room where I can hear the group of people talking and arguing noisily. I ignore them and glance toward the ceiling noticing some rafters running from one side of the room to the other. It seems the beams were incorporated into the design of the room.


    I clap my hands together, "Perfect!"


    Everyone in the room looks at me, but again I continue to ignore them. I walk up to the now loose chain that was connected to Aponi before. I take the chain toss it upward over the rafters creating a loop; I then fuse the two sides of the chains together.


    "He-Hey wait! You''re going to keep us chained together like this?"


    I shrug, "Well, obviously, I am." Without waiting for more complaints, I leave the room.


    "Eira, wait!" I glance back to see Aponi running toward me.


    I stop walking and turn toward Aponi, "Is something wrong?"


    Aponi rubs the back of her head, "Yeah, you know there are certain things people need to do...privately."


    "Like?"


    "Uh, like go to the bathroom and...other womanly things.."


    "Oh. Well, I can''t do much about the second thing right now, but..." I glance around the room, spotting an expensive-looking vase.


    "Here, probably the most expensive toilet they''ll ever use, and hey, it looks like there''s another one in the other room as well." I point toward another vase in the next room.


    "Yeahhhh, that''s not gonna cut it."


    "Listen, Aponi. I don''t have the mana to let anyone else off right now. I barely had enough to fuse the chain together, and not only that, I don''t trust them...at all. In fact, I''m bordering on giving up on them altogether."


    Aponi looks at me with confusion, "Mana?... Wait, what does giving up on them mean?"


    "It means I''m starting to think they aren''t worth the trouble. I''ve dragged them along this far, and they''ve shown no gratitude! It''s a disgrace to the Goddess, and not only that, but apparently, they thought about trying to get rid of me. The Goddess allowed them to live and gave you a second chance at life because she saw potential in you and usefulness in them, but in the end, the Goddess has left things to my discretion. If they ever try something like that again, Aponi, well, let''s just say they''ll beg for death if they''re even capable of begging at all."


    Some of the color leaves Aponi''s face, "I-I..." Suddenly the symbol carved into her chest lights up, and Aponi grips at it and drops to her knees.


    "That mark was given to you by the Goddess as a reminder of your oath. Never forget who you agreed to follow Aponi. Eden, you, and...even I exist merely to serve the Goddess. Consider yourself lucky as most beings who worship any god never even get to feel their presence much less speak to them."


    Aponi''s body shakes a little as she stares at the ground. With a subtle sound, her sunglasses drop from her face to the floor. She looks back up and stares at me with her bright red eyes that reflect the scarce light of the night. Looking into the eyes of another member of the blood race, I can feel a tinge of sympathy rise up.


    I once again sigh, take off my mask, and gaze into Aponi''s eyes, with my own blood-red eyes. For a time, we stare at one another until we wordlessly come to an understanding.


    I frown and begin to walk away, "Tell them I can''t do anything now, but later I''ll let them off one at a time to shower or do whatever else they need. If you need anything...tell Audrey. Oh, and make sure you don''t let the Tremble people go anywhere, they''re a bit strange."


    I stop and take out a pair of handcuffs I took from a police officer back in Tokyo. I turn and toss them across the room to Aponi, "If they start acting strange, run this around the chain and handcuff them together or go ahead and do it. I''ll leave it up to your discretion; don''t disappoint me with your decision."


    Aponi nods, and I start making my way to where I think the master bedroom is, ''All that said, one of them will have to pay the price for what they tried to do, and I already know who that will be.''


    Finding my way to the master bedroom, I look around the room, finding a king-sized bed, a hand-carved desk with a big high backed chair, a long leather couch, and a big flat-screen television. More important than all of that, however, is the door to a big bathroom with a large marble bath.


    ''If I wasn''t the Goddess, I''d totally be thanking me right now.''


    I glance out the window and see that the sun hasn''t started to rise just yet.


    ''First, I should wait for the sun to come up first. Although it''s pretty doubtful that the Crawlers have made it this far just yet. Especially with all the easy pickings elsewhere in the city.''


    Deciding to wait a bit longer before I shower, I glance at the ring on my finger and decide to look through the items I''ve acquired from completing my tasks.


    ''System, I completed the task from earlier, did I receive my reward for it?''


    [Due to the Host going unconscious, the reward was not given at the time. Now distributing the reward.]


    [Ding!]


    [Side Task: Kill The Tar Demon - Complete]


    [Congratulations on killing the Tar Demon, Host. Although, this system has to admonish the Host for allowing yourself to get carried away and overusing your talent. Due to this, the Host was placed in a dangerous situation.]


    I frown, "I know. I let the Tar Demon get me a little heated and overreacted...would you had stepped in if things had gotten really bad or more specifically, could you?"


    [...]


    "...?"


    Recognizing that the system isn''t going to answer, I move on, "Whatever; I''ll be more careful. Let''s just take a look at the items."


    I walk over to the desk and use my storage ring causing three items to appear in front of me onto the desk. First, an earring with a small glass globe attached to it. Within the globe, red electricity shoots from the center toward the outer edges of the globe. Next, a black book that seems to absorb any and all light from around it. Dark figures seem to dance upon its cover like a painting giving off an eerie feeling. Finally, the last item a black top hat with red flowers along its equally red brim.

 Chapter 40: Examining the Loot & Future Endeavors

    "First things first," I mutter to myself.


    I sit at the desk in the high backed chair and summon a bowl of ramen. The steam comes off the top of the liquid just as it did when I placed it in my storage ring back in Japan.


    I move my head close to the bowl and take a big whiff, ''I''ve been craving some ramen, and if I keep my head down like this, I can''t even tell that I smell like rancid garbage.''


    Keeping my head low, I eat while looking toward the items on the table. My eyes keep moving to the top hat, but I suppress my urge for now and instead turn my attention to the first item I received, which is the Mana Pulse Earring.


    In my head, I repeat the familiar word, ''<Analyze>.''


    {Name: Mana Pulse Earring (Modified)


    Grade: C+


    Details: A device that is capable of sending out a pulse of mana across a wide area surrounding the user. This pulse shares many similarities to an electromagnetic pulse capable of disrupting electronics and some types of mana shielding and spells. The size and distance of the pulse depend on the amount of energy introduced into the device. Note: Instead of mana this device has been modified to run on the excess essence contained within blood.}


    These were pretty uncommon in the past and were also not considered very useful. Originally they were used to cause slight disruptions to mana shields in order to attempt to get a quick unobstructed hit on a target. Still, the mana required to generate this disruption was generally not worth it. It could also influence some area of effect spells, but that takes certain specific circumstances usually on spells that aren''t attack focused.


    However, that was then, and this is now. In the current times, this device should be more practical, especially against modern technology. Also, this device has been modified to run on blood or, more specifically, essence. which is convenient due to my current need to ration my mana. This could very well help me out of a bad situation in the future I''ll just need to make sure I have blood on hand in case I need a bigger area of effect.


    ''Let''s check the next item, <Analyze>.''


    {Name: Shadow Magic Book - Novice (Arcane)


    Grade: B-


    Details: This is a one time use Magic Book that allows the user to instantly grasp the basics of Shadow Magic at a Novice level. Generally considered very rare and requires a skilled artisan to compose.}


    This is what I was expecting or at least what I hoped it would be. There are Arcane Magic Books like these, and then there are Non-Arcane Magic Books, which are just like traditional books. The only downside is I won''t be able to let Eden and the others read it, but it''s likely they wouldn''t be capable of reading whatever language it would have come in anyway. I''ll just have to teach them the hard way later, assuming they are even competent enough to understand.


    I lean back in the chair and begin to think, ''To be honest, I need to take time to improve and practice my own blood magic and weapon handling. Maybe, I should go Crawler hunting at night for training and practice...**sigh**, but for now, let''s move on to the last item.''


    I pick up the last item, and this one seems to be giving me an odd sense of wistfulness. I work my fingers across the smooth surface and brim of the top hat. I then move my hand to the flowers that run along the side and play with the little petals.


    ''Why does this seem so familiar? <Analyze>.''


    {Name: Master of Deception


    Grade: A


    Details: A top hat made by one of the finest hatters of the blood race. The hatter was said to have spent years crafting this hat only to use it as an offering to the Goddess of Blood on the night of his mixing. This top hat is capable of deceiving the perception of those at the grand master level, and below when injected with mana, however, it also capable of passively deceiving the <Analyze> skill. Note: This hat also has a few additional features outside of its intended purpose of deception.}


    Realizing why this hat is so familiar, I begin to recollect past events, ''Oh, so that''s why this feels nostalgic. A mixing is the blood races equivalent of a marriage where the two partners will mix the blood of their bodies together in a special ritual. As for the hat, if I remember, Callista never actually wore it, but she was very flattered by the hatter''s gesture and subsequently rewarded the man. If I recall, she had the blood moon appear over the man''s mixing, creating quite a romantic and beautiful atmosphere. The tales of a hatter making an offering so excellent that even the Goddess attended his wedding spread far and wide among the blood races denizens.''Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    Abruptly a strange feeling of grief and sadness begins to fill me, ''This hatter and his partner were still alive when Callista fell. I wonder... in the end, did he still have faith in the Goddess even as everything around him crumbled?''


    Suddenly I feel someone touch my shoulder. I jump in surprise, causing my knee to slam into the large wooden desk. I push the pain down and quickly spin around to find Eden, "How did you sneak in here so quietly?"


    Eden looks at me with a look of confusion and concern, "I tried calling out to you, but you wouldn''t answer, but Eira, are you crying?"


    "Eh?" I reach out and touch my face finding my cheeks wet, and I quickly wipe away the tears. "...Oh, yeah. I just ate some really spicy ramen shouldn''t have gotten extra spicy. **cough** I''m about to shower is there anything you need right now?"


    Eden shakes her head, "Uhh, no, I was just going to ask what you were looking at so strongly."


    I quickly move to change the subject, "Before that, did you do something with the kids?"


    "Yeah, they''re cooperating well enough. They don''t seem to have any idea what''s going on outside."


    "Did you take their cell phones away?" I ask.


    Eden nods, "Annie didn''t have one, but I took Lukes."


    Eden hands me Lukes phone, and I''m surprised to find that it isn''t turned on. I turn the phone on to see dozens of missed calls and texts from someone named ''Jessica'' followed by hundreds of missed calls and texts from ''dad.'' I ignore ''Jessica'' and simply text ''dad'' back a, "??" and turn the phone back off.


    Eden continues, "He said he turned it off because he got in a fight with his girlfriend."


    I give Eden a serious look, "The kids a little player. Stay away from him, Eden."


    "Yeah, I''ll keep that in mind. Now about the hat..."


    I look out the window to see the sun peeking out over the horizon, "Sorry, but another time. I''m going to get a shower now."


    "But..."


    "I already know what you want to say, and...there''s plenty!" I store the three items away and then make two bowls of ramen appear. "One for you and one for Aponi."


    I can hear Eden begin to protest, but I quickly make my way into the bathroom and shut the door, ''Obviously, I can''t tell her it was an offering to the Goddess, then she''ll be asking me how I have it.''


    I sigh, ''Speaking of which it seems the feelings left by Callista run much deeper than I expected.''


    I stand in front of the mirror and peel the tattered and bloody dress from my skin. I do a little spin in front of the mirror, checking my body. I frown, looking at the wound in my abdomen from where I was shot by the rifle yesterday. I take a deep breath and begin to focus the blood in my abdomen. I tune my senses and begin feeling any sensation that hints toward foreign objects being imbedded within my body.


    ''I can feel several things that need to come out. I can''t afford to keep wasting mana I need to allow it to recharge in case of unexpected events which means I''ll have to remove it the hard way.''


    I use a tiny amount of mana to unseal the wound and extend my claws and use them to begin removing bits and pieces of metal and cloth from the wound. I ignore the pain and instead focus my efforts toward removing the objects as quickly as possible. Finally, with a clink, the last piece of metal hits the sink, and I take a deep sigh of relief and immediately reseal the wound. I move to the shower, turn on the water, and prop my head against the wall watching the red-tinted water flow down the drain.


    I begin to mumble to myself softly, "To push my plans along, I''m going to need to do something about the soldiers as soon as possible. Aponi was the most valuable among them, but that Terry fellow seems promising as well. As for the Sam person, I don''t know much about him, but he should be in enough of a vulnerable state right now that I can turn him."


    I continue my shower wiping away the tar and begin feeling refreshed for the first time in days. Exiting the shower, I steal a robe with the word ''Karen'' inscribed on it. I walk out of the bathroom to find Eden and the bowls of ramen gone. I quickly make my way to the bed, collapsing face first. My body slowly sinks into the expensive high-quality mattress and silk sheets.


    ''Unfortunately, we can''t stay here since Congressman Miles knows I''m here he might tell the military. If the military finds out I''m here, they''ll likely come to find me when their hands aren''t so full.''


    I turn over and take out Jarrolds phone and begin searching through the maps app until a particular location piques my interest, ''A hospital...might not be a bad idea abundance of resources and plenty of desperate people to manipulate. Lots of places to hide and escape as well... Hmm, I''ll think about it more later, but for now, I could really use a nap before things take another turn.''


    With that thought, I set an alarm and close my eyes, quickly finding myself drifting off.

 Chapter 41: Into the Fold

    I peek around the corner of the hall and peer into the living room. I gaze around the room and can see the soldiers all sleeping with their backs against the wall.


    ''I slept for around six hours, and I honestly feel so much better, and it looks like they also fell asleep. Now, where''s the person I''m looking for...''


    My eyes turn toward the one injured soldier Sam. His breaths are shallow, and his clothes are soaked in blood.


    ''Ah, there he is. I''m still a bit in shock that this guy is still alive. I''ve thought he was dead multiple times now. He has one hell of a will to live, but that will only get him so far; he obviously won''t last much longer. After all, he''s only human...He is only human, right? Uh, <Analyze>.''


    Name: Sam Abramson


    Gender: Male


    Race: Human


    Level: 1


    Health: 11/60 {-Bleed}


    Mana: -/-


    Strength: 6


    Endurance: 4


    Agility: 3


    Intellect: 3


    Constitution: 6


    Talents: -


    Skills: -


    Titles: -


    I quietly walk closer and sniff the air, and take a sigh of relief, ''Just the usual smell of blood.''


    I wipe the saliva from my mouth and mumble softly, "Well, I would have already noticed if he smelled like the tar demon, anyway, come on Mr. Sam, let''s have a talk with the Goddess."


    Before I can move Sam, a deep whisper comes from behind, "What do you think you''re doing, girl? I''m surprised to see you without the mask."


    I turn to find Terry giving me an intense stare, and I smirk, "I know I look cute in my clean dress, but you staring at me like that makes me want to throw up. As for the mask, it was dirty and still smelled awful. I won''t be here long."


    Terry ignores my comment and continues, "What are you doing with Sam? Are you going to do to him what you did to Aponi?"


    "If you mean to give him a second chance at life, sure...well that up to the Goddess actually. Want to come along?"


    "The Goddess? You''ll let me come as well?"


    I shrug, "Of course, but hearing the voice of the Goddess is a privilege that may have unexpected consequences."


    Terry looks at me with confusion, "What do you mean?"


    I give Terry with a serious expression, "The Goddess''s words are infallible and final. No matter what they may be."


    "...and if I don''t believe that?"


    "Then you''ll be made to believe it...anyway I don''t have all day, are you coming or not?"


    Terry glances toward the other soldiers, "What about the others?"


    "Unfortunately, I don''t believe they are quite ripe enough just yet. Now come on. We''ll get Eden to perform the ceremony while I leave the room if it makes you feel better."


    Terry gives me a funny look and then nods, I release his chain and continue hauling Sam toward the master bedroom as he follows.


    ''Let''s see Eden should be with Annie and Luke.''


    Passing by a room covered in pink paint, I poke my head in to see Eden and Aponi sprawled out on the bed asleep wearing fresh clothes. In between them, Annie lays curled up, grabbing at the sleeves of the two. In the corner of the room, I see Luke handcuffed to the dresser with a big red handprint on the side of his face.


    "Huh..." I drop Sam and start poking at Eden''s face.


    Eden slowly opens her eyes, "Eh, Eira?"


    "I need you for something. You don''t have to explain what happened here I can already assume he did something perverted."


    Luke overhearing the conversation begins to protest, "I didn''t do anything I just asked if they wanted company and crawled in bed next to them. Then that crazy lady slapped me and tossed me in the corner."


    I look toward Aponi, who now has her eyes open and a proud smile, "Good job, Aponi. Keep up the good work. Let''s go, Eden."


    I ignore everything going on behind me, pick up Sam, and continue to make my way to the master bedroom. On the way, I tell Eden what''s going on and instruct her to perform the ritual.


    "I''ll get to see the Goddess again?" Eden says with a bit of excitement.


    "That''s right...but blindfold the other two before doing the ritual. Only the most worthy get to set their eyes upon the Goddess and the throne."


    Eden nods seriously, "Yes, that makes sense."


    "That''s right! Okay, well, you go ahead I''ll wait here. Oh, don''t forget this guy."


    Eden nods and takes Sam; I watch as she makes her way toward the master bedroom with Terry following behind. Watching them turn the corner, I find a quiet and dark place to enter my god space. I close my eyes and focus my mind and feel my body drift into a familiar place.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.


    I take a deep breath and look toward the bright blood moon. I smile and give the moon a little wave before making my way toward the elegant throne. The throne lights up red as I approach; once again, taking my spot upon the throne, the red sparks rush out and caress my skin as if welcoming me back.


    ''Ah, as always, the throne is comforting. As for the blindfolds, they aren''t really necessary since the throne can hide my appearance, but the right to look upon even the throne needs to be maintained as something extremely special and reserved for a very select few.''


    From the void, I hear a small voice, "...I Eden Groth pray to the one True God, The Goddess of Blood."


    After the words pass, a drop of blood appears floating just out of reach. I make a motion, and the drop of blood hurries toward the pentagram causing it to light up. A bright red light fills the room, and it''s only a moment later when three people appear within the pentagram.


    Eden immediately takes a kneeling position, and begins to speak, "Goddess! Eira, requested for me to bring these two to you."


    I speak, "Very good, Eden. I have been observing your efforts, and you have been doing very well. Please continue to serve me earnestly."


    I turn toward Terry and the unconscious Sam, "Kneel!"


    Using my control over the god space, I put a considerable amount of pressure over Terry, who quickly succumbs to the force.


    "Y-Yes!" he barely manages to squeeze out the word.


    Eden, unconcerned with the scene taking place next to her, again speaks, "Thank you so much, Goddess! Uh, but Mother Goddess, may I make a request. If it''s not too disrespectful, of course!"


    ''Great, she''s still calling me Mother Goddess, well whatever, I''m honestly curious what her request is.''


    I suppress my urge to sigh and give Eden my attention, "Speak. What is your request?"


    "I...I want to confront my mother''s killer...before the apocalypse. I don''t know if he''s still in a coma, but it doesn''t matter. Now that I''m stronger, I...I want to try to get answers from him or at least make him feel the same pain he made my mother feel."


    With a hint of surprise, I again speak, "Well, I didn''t expect you''d want revenge, but I think there may be a way...speak to Eira I believe she''ll be negotiating with a Congressman soon."


    Eden tries and fails to hide the tears escaping from her eyes, "Yes, thank you so much, Mother Goddess!"


    "I''ll send you back now. I need to speak to these two alone."


    I wave my hand, and Eden quickly disappears.


    Again manipulating the god space, the room begins to shake, "Now. Let''s have a chat."


    "..."


    "Hmm, I guess humans do need to breathe, don''t they?" I let up on the pressure.


    Terry gasps for air and begins to speak, "Who are you, and why is that girl torturing me and my squadmates?"


    "I am the Goddess of Blood, and I do not take kindly to you threatening my followers, especially when they are being so kind to you."


    "Kind?"


    "Yes, you and your squad are being given a chance to not only grow stronger but a chance to get ahead and prepare for upcoming events. Not to mention Eira saved your life!"


    Terry struggles to speak, "...The girl...Eira mentioned something about an apocalypse before, but Bryan told us it was all just a lie. I believed him before, but after watching everything that''s happened with the monsters and the tar man...can you tell me is the thing about an apocalypse actually true?"


    My blood boils, ''Bryan...Bryan! Again with this, Bryan. That guy is so annoying...''


    I magnify my voice to make it sound as if the world itself is speaking, "Of course it''s true, and on your current path, you''ll end up dead before it even arrives!"


    Terry starts to tremble slightly, "I-I."


    I think for a moment and continue, "Let me warn you of something, Terry! Bryan is not what he seems!"


    "...Not what he seems? Another demon!?"


    "Yes, just keep a close eye on him. You''ll begin to notice changes in his behavior, but let''s move on. If you knew a catastrophic event was about to take place, what would you do?"


    "...I would want to save my wife and son."


    "Oh? Well, if you accept my blessing, you could bring them here to safety."


    "To this city that''s sitting at hell''s doorstep?"


    "To build something new, the old must first be removed. In the future, this city will be among the safest places in the world. That is, if enough people are made to cooperate."


    "But...Will the blessing make me like Aponi? Will I act differently?" Terry asks with concern.


    "Aponi is perfectly fine. In fact, I''m sure you''ve noticed she''s better than fine."


    "Yeah, she seems much stronger and faster than before. Then I..."


    I quickly interrupt, "Not so fast! First, you have to pay for your attempt at murdering a member of the blood race."


    I cut my wrist and form a small but sharp knife. I then take out a sheet of paper and draw the Goddess''s symbol into it using my blood.


    I float the knife and drawing to Terry and place it beneath him, "Look toward the ground, remove your blindfold, and do not look up; otherwise, you will be killed on the spot."


    "...Okay. What should I do with these things?"


    "See the drawing? Carve that symbol into your chest using the knife. That is to receive the blessing. For punishment...remove one of your fingers and leave it on the platform. All of your squadmates, excluding Aponi, will have to do this if they receive the blessing."


    Terry''s jaw drops as he fights the urge to look up in surprise. Terry again speaks, and our conversation goes on for a while longer. However, it isn''t much longer after our discussion that Terry picks up the knife with a shaky hand. He places the knife onto his chest and the sounds of anguish ring throughout the god space. The noise only grows more intense when he takes the knife and slams it down upon his pinky finger.


    I speak calmly, "Now say the pledge as we discussed."


    Terry grips at a goblet of my blood as his own blood escapes from his missing finger, "Under the great blood moon sits the Goddess on the throne up high. The Goddess, the originator of life, has always been and always will be. As the Goddess gave us her blood, I return my own. Under the throne up high, I Terry Allen pledge myself to the one True God, The Goddess of Blood."


    Continuing to work through the pain, Terry first pours some of the blood onto the carved symbol and then, while making sure to shut his eyes, tilts back the goblet drinking the thick red liquid. I use a bit of essence from the system to activate the symbol as Terry undergoes the conversion. After that, I quickly remove Terry from the god space.


    ''That just leaves Sam.''


    I sit at the throne and commune with Sam, similar to how I did with Aponi in the past. Things go much quicker with him; oddly, he accepts the agreement pretty quickly and with a large amount of enthusiasm. With hardly any questions, the man actually seemed unusually excited about it, excluding the removing a finger bit. It actually made me a bit uncomfortable with how enthusiastic he was.


    After having completed the same process with Sam, I make my way down from the throne to the bloody platform below. Seeing the two amputated fingers, I kick them both from the platform into the void surrounding the throne.


    I summon the shadow magic book from my storage ring and stare at the cover, "Now Bryan, let''s have a bit of fun, shall we?"

 Chapter 42: Shadows

    I walk out of the bathroom with a cleaned mask and place it onto my face. I begin to make my way toward the living room and open the shadow magic book. What''s revealed are beige and blank pages.


    I stop for a moment in confusion, and from the corner of my eye, something catches my attention. I look away from the book and notice the hall''s shadows have begun to sway unnaturally. The shadows stretch as if reaching toward the open book. The shadows crawl up my legs and make their way toward the book before ultimately making contact. Upon contact with the book, black print appears against the pages and begins to burn with a black flame. Finally, the words turn into smoke and hurriedly makes its way into my mouth and nose.


    Concepts and imagery begin to fill my brain. I lean against the wall as images of a world of shadowy figures flow into my mind. Suddenly I feel as if I''m standing in the center of a large circle of darkness with what feels like countless eyes staring at me. Eventually, the darkness parts as a short shadowy figure approaches me and stops just out of reach.


    The shadow that looks to be wearing a dress does a spin and performs a curtsy before giving a little wave and melting into the ground. The puddle of black rushes toward me and engulfs me. For a moment, I feel as if I''m staring into an abyss before the blackness finally flows downward and settles at my feet.


    [Ding]


    [Acquired Skill: Novice Shadow Magic]


    ''Wow. I wasn''t expecting it to be so intense.''


    I start searching through the knowledge implanted in my mind, ''Ah, so that was the process of my own shadow being given form. Callista didn''t really concern herself that much with other kinds of magic, but I vaguely recall Night Demons went through a process similar to this when they reached the novice skill level. If I recall correctly, all shadow magic requires the use of your own shadow in some way.''


    I stare at my shadow for a moment, and as if sensing me, it fluctuates slightly. I take a deep breath and continue walking toward my objective.


    ''I''ll test things with a live subject this time. Status.''


    Name: Eira Callista


    Gender: Female


    Race: Vampire {Pseudo True God}


    Level: 3 (0/50)


    Health: 308/330


    Mana: 36/150


    Strength: 18


    Endurance: 18


    Agility: 19


    Intellect: 15


    Constitution: 33


    Talents: Paranormal


    Skills: Intermediate Blood Magic; Novice Scythe; Novice Shadow Magic


    Titles: Heir of Blood


    Essence: -90


    ''Well, I have mixed feelings about some of the things on my status, but at least I have shadow magic now.''


    Reaching the living room, I peek around the corner to see everyone sitting around watching the television. They are all still bound by their chains, but the chains are long enough to leave them plenty of room to wander about the living room.


    Suddenly a news anchor begins to speak, "...Things in Anchorage are worsening as the military has now formally been authorized to use explosives and other highly destructive means within the city of Anchorage."


    "Scary stuff, Jessie. While things continue getting worse, some are pointing to the girl that was originally filmed on the ''Moonlight'' as a beacon of heroics and hope. However, some conspiracy theorists are questioning who this girl is."


    I tilt my head, ''...Wait, they aren''t talking about me, are they?''


    "That''s right, James. There have been some people saying there is a connection between this girl and the brutal killing of Japanese police officers in Japan. Japanese government officials claim the suspect was a Japanese Nationalist who managed to smuggle weapons into Japan illegally; however, rumors are going around on the internet that claims all of this is completely fabricated, and despite the rumors, the Japanese government has maintained its stance and has refused to release any footage of the incident. In fact, government officials have moved to seize any footage of the incident."


    "Continuing from where Jessie left off, some who had managed to find witness videos online before the footage was removed claimed the two people seem to share a few similarities. There are all kinds of wild theories going around the web, but most continue to maintain the girl is a hero and are wanting to know her identity."


    A small smirk creeps upon my face, ''Interesting, very interesting.''


    "Yes, we''re all interested in learning more about this girl during these uncertain times. When we come back, we''ll take a very brief break from our Anchorage coverage to have a chat with a biologist who is claiming that some animal species appear to be showing inclinations toward more violent behavior. Some are wondering if perhaps this is due to the Crawler virus..."This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road. If you spot it on Amazon, please report it.


    "Dammit!" Bryon reaches for the remote and turns off the television.


    The Staff Captain looks at Bryan and blinks a few times, "What''s wrong?"


    "What''s wrong?! They''re calling that girl a hero meanwhile they''re calling us cowards. That girl is a vile monster!"


    I frown, ''Well, as interesting as that was, I''ve had enough of this extra noise already. Let''s begin.''


    I concentrate and move a bit of mana into the shadow on the ground. In my head, I say the spells name, ''Baleful Whispers.''


    The shadow trembles and quickly begins to move through the dark corners of the room.


    Bryan continues to rant and rave, "It''s bullshit! If that girl hadn''t kicked me when she did." Bryan makes a fist, and everyone looks away awkwardly.


    Behind Bryan, a small shadow rises along his back and moves close to his ear, "It''s not your fault," it says.


    "It''s not my fault!" Bryan yells.


    The shadow continues, "It''s your teammate''s fault."


    Bryan stops speaking abruptly and tilts his head.


    "They''re all against you. It''s only a matter of time before they betray you. You shouldn''t trust them." the shadow says.


    "...I-I."


    "They''re liers. Deceivers. Manipulators. They''ve been plotting against you this whole time. They''re why you''re in this mess."


    "..." Bryan opens and closes his mouth like a fish.


    Finally, one of the soldiers walks up to Bryan, "You alright, Lieutenant?"


    Bryan shivers when the soldier touches his shoulder and quickly jumps up. The chains rattle loudly as he begins to scream, "You! Don''t touch me!"


    Bryan pushes the soldier to the ground causing his head to slam into a coffee table.


    "Goddamn! What the hell, Lieutenant!" The soldier yells while checking the back of his head for blood.


    The second soldier calls out, "What are you doing, Lieutenant!? Are you alright?"


    Bryan looks over to the other soldier hurrying toward him, "What am I doing? I''m...what am I doing?"


    A shadowy voice again speaks into Bryan''s ear, "You''re just protecting yourself. No, you''re protecting your country. No one can be trusted."


    "You...I can''t trust you either! Get the hell away from me!" Bryan yells.


    The soldier looks shocked and confused, "I...Listen, just calm down, Lieutenant."


    With urgency, the shadow speaks once again, "Hurry before they try to attack! You need to defend yourself!"


    Bryan''s expression suddenly turns to one of fear. He looks around the room desperately before spotting a heavy-looking antique book stopper, "You''re all in on it! You''re all just trying to destroy this country along with that little girl!"


    Bryan grabs and swings the book stopper at the soldier''s face slamming into it and sending him flying backward with an obviously broken nose. Seeing this, the other soldier quickly stands and rushes Bryan. The soldier tries to hook Bryan''s arms behind him, but instead, they both end up tumbling to the ground. Bryan frees his arms easily and raises the book stopper bringing it down onto the soldier''s face.


    Bryan raises and brings down the stopper a second time and then a third onto the soldier''s face, "You''re all with her! With her! With her! With...her?"


    Seeing Bryan wavering, I pull back the shadow and step into a nearby room. Sounds of footsteps come pounding down the hall before a loud voice rings out.


    "What are you doing! Have you gone completely mad!" Terry yells.


    "...She...her?" Bryan mumbles.


    I sneak back out and stare back into the room to find everyone standing around Bryan and the bloodied soldier. Terry runs forward and throws Bryan against the wall. He shows a look of surprise for a moment, seemingly underestimating some of his new strength, but he quickly recovers his composure.


    "Her?! Are you talking about Audrey, because all I see is everyone in here staring at you while you beat your own squadmates to near death!" Terry bellows.


    Bryan stares at Terry and Sam, "Sam? You...are you bleeding? Why is your hand bandaged? More importantly, your eyes?"


    Taking that as my queue, I step from around the corner, "Oh my! What happened here?"


    Bryan looks at me with bloodshot eyes, "You! What did you do to them! What did you do!"


    Bryan stands and begins to charge only for a large arm to reach out and grab him. Bryan looks up to find Sam locking him in place, "Lieutenant...Bryan, I don''t know what happened while I was well about to die, but you need to calm down. Please leave...Eira alone."


    "You don''t know what you''re saying! She obviously has done something to you! This is all her fault!"


    I tilt my head cutely, "My fault? Well, I admit I may have done quite a few things, but I don''t remember making you beat one of your own soldiers to death. Did anyone here see me do anything?"


    Everyone looks at one another but doesn''t say anything.


    I shrug, "See. I think you should be looking at yourself. You''re obviously cracking under stress."


    Bryan points at me, "I''m...I''m fine. It''s you!"


    "I wasn''t even in the room. I just heard everyone running in this direction, so I came to check it out."


    I look at Terry and Sam, "Hello, Brothers. What happened to your hands?"


    "...Punishment." They both mumble quietly.


    "Oh my! That''s unfortunate. I wonder whos fault it was that you two had to be punished?" I look toward Bryan.


    "Punished? What are you talking about?" Bryan asks.


    "Oh. I think it''s pretty obvious. Why don''t you ask these two yourself? They might have a thing or two to say." I point to Sam and Terry, but they''re staring at the bloodied soldier.


    "...Eira, can the Goddess save him?" Sam looks at me with an awkward expression.


    "Of course she can, but if she will is up to the Goddess!"


    Terry and Sam look at one another, "Can you ask her for us?"


    I sigh, "I suppose I can. Although bothering her so soon makes me a bit nervous, I''ll do it for my new Brothers."


    "Thanks." Terry and Sam both say.


    "No problem!" I grab the soldier and begin to drag him down that hall.


    ''One more for the blood race.'' I giggle.

 Chapter 43: Propaganda

    I glance over at the unconscious soldier, ''He took a bit more convincing than the others, but in the end, he still agreed...well, I almost forgot, but this is a good time to speak to the Tremble lady. That news report gave me a few good ideas.''


    I check my mask and walk down the hall, making my way to a door I noticed earlier while dragging the soldier away from the prying eyes of the group. It isn''t long before I find the door with a chair wedged against the floor and doorknob.


    I stare at the door and tilt my head, "Why does this door swing out into the hall...bad design or more likely just the typical lazy contractor who screwed up and never fixed their mistake. Although I''m surprised, the Congressman didn''t notice. He must not be around too often."


    I move to yank the chair from the door and can''t help but shake my head, remembering Roberts, many dealings with bad contractors.


    Pushing those thoughts to the back of my mind I sigh while eyeing the chair, "I gave Aponi choice A or choice B, and she chose choice C...at least she locked them up it should be fine this time," I mumble to myself.


    Not bothering to knock, I step to the side and swing the door open.


    "Wait, don''t come in!" someone shouts.


    I flinch for a moment but decide to keep opening the door. I open the door to find Sylvia with a hoodie stuck around her head. Her short brunette hair pokes out of the top of the collar as she continues to struggle. Eventually, she manages to work her way toward an ottoman in the middle of the room, tripping over it and tumbling to the ground.


    Sylvia pokes her head out from the hoodie, "Oh! It''s you!"


    I continue to gaze at the woman, "...May I ask what you''re doing? Have you gone mad from being locked in here too long?"


    Sylvia blinks, "...I was locked in?"


    Suddenly I hear a man shouting, "Sylvia, check it out! Whoever lives here has an actual Elvis suit!"


    Sylvia quickly jumps to her feet and turns her head toward the direction of the noise with a look of panic. A man with red hair and freckles walks out from the closet, holding a heavily embroidered white suit.


    Noticing me, the man stops, "Oh...hello." he says quietly.


    "Do you always make a habit of going through other''s things?" I ask.


    Sylvia answer frantically, "No! We don''t I swear; I''m just cold, and Albert is just stupid!"


    "Well, whatever, I don''t care either way. I do it all the time. I''m just here because I want to talk to you two."


    Sylvia shakes her head, vigorously, "Yeah! We''d like to talk to you as well. Not just us, but our viewers want to talk to you! Tremble cut our stream short during your fight with that thing, so no one got to see a lot of the amazing things you did."


    With a bit of surprise, I speak, "So you can still stream on Tremble? They didn''t ban you?"


    Sylvia rubs the back of her head, "Uh, well...Yeah. They did."


    "Oh. I figured the area was probably completely shut for all media. You know if they find you, they''ll probably throw you straight into a jail cell. If you''re lucky."


    Sylvia and Albert look at each other and turn toward me with determination, "We know, but everyone else was too scared to find out what''s going on. After so many people completely lost contact, there were tons of rumors going around online. Even the ones who came back were forbidden to talk about it...not that they wanted to talk about it. Well except for that Noodle guy, but everything he said was just complete nonsense he just kept trying to sell everyone his stupid pool noodles. Well, I still maintain he''s not all there, but a lot of what he said turned out to be right."


    I feel a moment of confusion and then shock, "...Noodle guy? The guy who used pool noodles to fight Crawlers? He''s alive?"Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    "He actually fought those things with those pool noodles?!" Albert shouts.


    "Well, I wouldn''t say fight as much as swinging them wildly through the air while shouting nonsense toward the sky. But anyway, let''s move on. I want you to help me and return I''ll help you."


    Sylvia asks with confusion, "Help you, and you''ll help us? What is it you want, and how can you help us?"


    "That''s right. I want you to help me by spreading a message, and in exchange, I''ll make sure you don''t go to jail."


    "How could you possibly make sure we don''t go to jail?" Albert asks.


    I shrug, "I''m capable of many things and I am in a similar boat to you guys. They want to take me away also or just kill me at this point I suppose."


    Albert looks at me with a bit of nervousness, "Why do they want to take you away...or kill you? It''s not because of the rumors, is it? The ones from online that said you could be..."


    Sylvia interrupts Albert, "Don''t be ridiculous, Albert, this girl is not the one from Japan."


    Albert continues, "Sylvia, listen. You''re kind of wrapped up in a bit of hero worship for this girl. Let''s just let her explain herself."


    "Fine!" Sylvia turns toward me with a look of expectation, "Tell this idiot you didn''t have anything to do with what happened."


    I speak, "Well, before we get into the topic further. Let me ask you two a few questions."


    "Uh, okay?" Sylvia says with the addition of a hint of uncertainty.


    "Please take these questions seriously. Hypothetically, if you went to sleep one night and while you were asleep, every single human was killed by an alien race. What would you do if you woke up to find the world occupied by that alien race and that you were the last human left on it?" I tilt my head and await an answer.


    The two glance between each other with bewildered looks, but as instructed, they begin to discuss the scenario together.


    "Well...we agreed that we would probably try to hide for a while and consider our options. Maybe look into trying to get some kind of payback or revenge? We couldn''t really decide what to do after hiding."


    I nod, "Okay, continuing then. What if these weren''t the exact same aliens? They are the same species, but different beings?"


    Again they discuss among themselves, and Sylvia answers, "Well, hmm, I don''t know what I would do. I might still try to get revenge. It would depend, I guess, and Albert couldn''t decide."


    I again nod, "Okay, so not totally sure? Now, what if there was a chance to revive the human race, but to do it, you would have to hurt a lot of the aliens?"


    Sylvia continues, "We talked about that a bit already actually. We said we would probably both do it if that was the case...although the morals behind it are a bit shaky."


    "Well. That''s a good decision. I''d make the same choice." I grab at the mask and pull it from my face, "Nice to meet you, mister and miss alien."


    A couple of hours later, Albert and Sylvia itch at their necks, which now have blood collars wrapped around them.


    I smile at them, "Don''t worry. This is just, so I know I can trust you."


    Sylvia gives me a small nod, "Ye-Yeah."


    "I''m so glad we had this chat and came to an understanding. Now, do you remember what you need to do for me?" I ask.


    "...We need to let the people know that the government is hiding things from them and also to push the narrative that you''re a hero." Sylvia replies.


    "That right, and remember what you get in return?"


    "If we do good, we get your protection and as a bonus, you''ll help us survive the apocalypse or something," Albert says while staring at the ground.


    "That''s right!" I reply enthusiastically.


    "Anyway, I''m...Eh?" Just as I''m about to continue, I feel a small amount of my mana drift away.


    <hr>


    --??? POV--


    I stare at the ground and work a small piece of a broken core through my fingers. The horrible smell unique to tar demons wafts into the air.


    I shake my head and think to myself, ''I''ll never understand Tar Demons, always so proud of their own damn stench.''


    "Phils dead." Hearing a familiar voice, I don''t bother looking up.


    "Mm. Maybe it was the blackbirds?" I reply.


    "Shit, I doubt it. They don''t leave the Chasm all that much." the voice replies.


    Thinking more about it I also realize its impossible, "Yeah, that''s true. Besides, only low-level creatures can sustain themselves on the Earth right now."


    "Not that there are many high-level creatures who didn''t get sealed. Anyway, its good for us, the Earth has been untouched by demons for many millennia, and now we get to be among the first to return."


    "Yeah, too bad we got sent to such a backwater part of it though. This part of the world isn''t much concern to us."


    "Well, you know how it is. They don''t trust us Shadow Demons all that much."


    "They should just get over it already! That Goddess died tens of thousands of years ago."


    "Yeah, I know. All the Shadow Demons know, but either way, we don''t get along too well with most of the other demons. Which is probably the real reason why they still treat us like shit...hey."


    I casually turn my head, "Hmm?"


    "What do you think this is?"


    Looking over, I see my longtime friend holding a jumbled mess of red strings. Pieces of tar drip from the strings and hit the ground with a thunk. I stare at the red strings noting that they seem to run in every direction at random, but something about them makes me feel...odd.


    "What? What are these?" I whisper.


    I reach out and touch the net only for a powerful feeling of nostalgia to assault my body. Suddenly the net begins to crumble away, leaving me feeling oddly empty. I pick up what little of the substance I can find and gaze at it with curious eyes.

 Chapter 44: A Lovely Dinner

    Having left the room with Sylvia and Albert, I make my way to the living room and sit. I glance over, finding the soldier now turned vampire sitting in the corner, gripping his missing index finger. I then move my head around the room, finding everyone has made their way here, excluding Sylvia, Albert, the two children, and Aponi, who is in charge of keeping an eye on them.


    Bryan looks at the soldier, "Listen, I am so sorry."


    "Screw off Bryan. Don''t talk to me; you almost killed me." the soldier roars back.


    I ignore them, and the two eventually quit on there own, ''System, what was that just a few moments ago? Where did my mana go?''


    [Host, it was detected that someone was interacting with the strands the Host made to fight the Tar Demon. This system took it upon itself to stop any further investigation of the Host''s blood magic.]


    **Grrrrrr**


    ''What do you mean someone was messing with the strands? ...Actually, now that I think about it, I wasn''t able to break the spell because I fell unconscious. I only had time to break the strands and sickles apart.''


    [Yes, the Host should be more responsible in the future.]


    **Grrrrrr**


    ''Stop lecturing me. I''m not a child. I just forgot, okay? Anyways why did you use my mana? Why didn''t you do it yourself?''


    [This system only stores essence and does not have mana of its own.]


    ''Well...''


    **Grrrrrr**


    I hear the same noise a third time, interrupt me, "What is that noise!" I yell.


    I look around the room to see multiple red eyes staring at the ground.


    "I''m so hungry." The solider says, curled up.


    Sam nods, "Yeah, me too. I''ve never felt this hungry."


    "I''ve eaten whatever I could find, but I''m still starving, dammit!" Terry shouts in frustration.


    I look at the group and sigh, "It''s because you need blood. You''re blood race now."


    "..."


    All three of them gaze at me like I have two heads, I continue, "Don''t look at me like I''m stupid. You''re all vampires now. Although a lot of what humans think constitutes a vampire is completely false, the most fundamental part of vampires, drinking blood, is true."


    "Blood? Where are we supposed to get blood?" Sam asks.


    "Well, fledgling vampires should drink directly from a body. That''s the healthiest thing for them to do."


    Terry looks at me, "You want us to drink someone''s blood?"


    I glance at him like he''s stupid, "Well, yeah? That''s part of being a member of the blood race like I said."


    Suddenly I hear Eden, "You aren''t going to let them drink your blood, are you? Like you did for me?"


    I look at Eden, who has a look of alarm in her eyes. I then look at the three burly vampires who are staring at me with a look of expectation.


    "No. I''m not," I state firmly.


    I hear Sam sigh in disappointment, "Awh, but she said you let her do it!"


    Hearing him, I pick up a coaster and hurl it at him. The coaster hits him in the forehead, "Eden is a sixteen-year-old girl; you''re a grown man." I shout.


    "Damn, that really hurt! I''m sorry I''m just so hungry. I''m not going to go crazy or anything from hunger, am I? I was pretty excited when the Goddess told me I could be a vampire, but what about the negative side effects." Sam asks with concern.


    I blink at Sam, "...Excited, and you''re only asking that now?"


    "Yeah, I mean, I was obviously about to die, so I didn''t ask very many questions. Besides, I used to read a lot of books when I was younger, and I always really liked vampires, so I was excited."


    "Oh, okay. Well, anyways, a vampire entering a frenzied state when they''ve starved themselves for a long time is possible, but you aren''t anywhere near those levels."If you come across this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.


    "Oh, well, what..."


    I interrupt him, "There will be plenty of time for questions later, but all of you go into the dining room. I''m going to make a few preparations, and I''ll meet you there."


    I turn to Eden, "Eden, get Aponi and tell her to meet us in the dining room she''s probably hungry as well."


    Seeing everyone comply, I leave and enter the kitchen; I grab a funnel and a 1.5-liter wine bottle. I dump the wine down the drain and wash the bottle out.


    Meanwhile, I continue my conversation with the system, ''System, should I be worried about whoever found the blood strands?''


    [Unknown. Unusual mana activity was detected, and that''s when this system intervened.]


    I tilt my head, ''Mana? So they probably aren''t human. What was the unusual activity?''


    [The Host''s blood began to react oddly. Whoever it was seemed to have a small affinity toward blood magic.]


    ''...''


    I finish washing the bottle and place the funnel into the top of the wine bottle and make my way to Audrey and the Staff Captain.


    I look at them both, "You two."


    "Us! Why us! We haven''t done anything! We''ve just been playing hangman!" Audrey shouts and points toward a piece of paper.


    I glance at the paper and think for a moment, "It''s jelly bean."


    Audrey''s eyes grow wide, and the Staff Captain nods, "No! I was so close to getting it." Audrey yells.


    I smile and continue, "Forget it, just listen. All I want is for you two to slice your wrists over this funnel and fill this bottle."


    The Staff Captain''s jaw drops as tears fill his eyes, "Fill this bottle! But it''s huge!"


    I cross my arms and look at them, "You''ll live. I only need 750 mL from each of you. That''s only a little over three cups, or if you''d prefer, I can just take it from you myself."


    "No!" they shout in tandem.


    "Good. You know donating blood is supposed to be good for you, right? Perhaps it''ll be a popular practice in the future."


    "..."


    I toss them a knife and make my way to the couch to watch them.


    ''So, system, you said they had a small affinity for blood magic, but blood magic is typically unique to the blood race with few exceptions.''


    [Yes, this is generally true, Host.]


    ''I guess I should eventually expect something to come of this. If this is one of the few exceptions, it would be dangerous, but I also can''t ignore that there is a small chance this could be a long removed member of the blood race...''


    I sigh and begin to think out loud, "Anyway, the odds of that are tiny. For now, I just need to worry about my current situation. I have plenty on my plate as it is. You two done yet?"


    I look at the Staff Captain and Audrey, who are slumped over. The wine bottle is overflowing with blood, and they both barely hold onto consciousness.


    "Oops." I seal the wounds on their wrist and take the bottle. I nonchalantly check their pulse and then give them my utmost appreciation.


    "Thanks," I say while half-heartedly waving my hand.


    Walking to the dining room, I wipe the blood from the sides of the bottle and lick it from my fingers, "Wow! Their blood is really good and tastes a bit different than I was expecting. Is it because its two types mixed together? Or is it another reason? I''ll have to experiment a bit in the future."


    I enter the dining room, and everyone''s eyes immediately turn toward me. They sniff the air and begin to salivate like wild animals.


    I smirk and hold the bottle up, "Smells good, doesn''t it?"


    I take out three wine glasses and place them for Aponi, Eden, and myself.


    I look at them and grin, "You two hungry?"


    I take the bottle and begin slowly pouring glass after glass as the three men watch with hungry eyes.


    Eden swallows her saliva, "E-Eira, where did you..."


    I look toward Eden and put my finger to my lips, "Shhh, Eden, no need to worry about the details right now." I point to the group that is now hyper-focused on the bottle and glasses.


    Sam gulps, "Hey, can I, uh, maybe have a glass. In fact, I''d really like a glass."


    The other two nod there heads instinctually along with Sam''s words.


    I shake my head, "I''m sorry, but only people who have drank blood naturally using their fangs can have a glass. You three still need to drink blood from someone else the first time. It''s for your own good."


    I take my glass and put it to my lips while savoring the sweet smell I tip the glass back. I feel my body screaming out in joy as the red liquid runs across my tongue. I glance toward Aponi and Eden; they look at each other and move the glasses toward their face. Smelling the aroma, they only hesitate for a moment before putting the glass toward their lips. Their faces turn flush as they take a small sip of the red liquid only to begin drinking it enthusiastically a moment later.


    For a while, this goes on, they down their glass of blood, and I refill it while staring at the three men. There expressions and faces become increasingly ravenous in nature.


    "Is it delicious?" I ask.


    "So good. Please more!" Aponi holds her glass out enthusiastically.


    I tilt the bottle over, "Oh my. We seem to be out."


    The three men''s faces drop, and I swear I hear Sam whimper a little.


    "Is there no more? Maybe, just a drop. I just want to try it." Sam says.


    Terry keeps his serious nature, but I can see cracks forming in his mannerisms as he fidgets around uncomfortably. As for the soldier, his thoughts are much like Sams''s.


    I tilt my head cutely and act as if I''m thinking, "Well, there''s no more in the bottle, but...Oh, I have an idea."


    I activate my storage ring, and on the floor, two bodies appear. I toss sheets over their faces to cover their horrified expressions. I lift them so the three men can see them, "You could drink the blood from these two...they were, Uhm, criminals I managed to nab in Japan."


    For the third time today, everyone stares at me except this time with looks of disbelief, excluding Eden, who knows exactly where these bodies came from.


    I lay the bodies onto the table, "They''re still warm. I guarantee you''ll love it."


    I make a small slice on the arms of the two bodies releasing the enticing smell of blood.


    I turn to Eden and Aponi, "Come on. We''ll close the door and leave these three to their own devices. We need to prepare; we''ll be leaving this house very soon."


    "Where are we going to go?" Eden asks.


    I poke out my chest, "I''m a hero, Eden! I go where the weak and helpless need me the most."


    Aponi gives me a nervous expression, "Uh, where''s that?"


    I take a skip in front of the two and open my arms wide, "Why, a hospital, of course. Where could there possibly be more people that could use my help?"


    "..." Again they just stare me.


    A while later, I walk down the hall, eyeing things I may want, and from the dining room, I hear the three vampire men yelling.


    "I can''t take it! If you aren''t, I am!"


    "No! I''ll do it if you are!"


    Hearing the room go quiet, I think to myself, ''Today has been a lovely day.''

 Chapter 45: The Hero Attracts a Crowd

    I stand outside the bus and begin to speak, "Alright, everyone, load up in the short bus." I glance at Bryan, "I know some of you probably have more experience riding in buses of this size than others."


    Bryan glares at me with obvious hate.


    I smile, "Well, hurry up. It''ll be sundown soon."


    Watching everyone load onto the bus, I tap the hat that sits upon my head and feel the top hats smooth surface. The uncomfortable sunshine beats down onto my skin, but that isn''t enough to take away my good mood.


    ''I had such a nice meal, and I even get to wear my new hat!'' my smile grows larger.


    I feel someone tap my shoulder, and I turn to find Eden, "Eira, about that, shouldn''t we wait till tomorrow morning before leaving?"


    I shake my head, "No, it should be fine. It''ll take time for the Crawlers to convert people. There was only around a thousand of them, to begin with, not to mention the military is hunting and fighting them. It''ll take a bit of time before they spread this far out in any considerable numbers."


    Eden nods and climbs onto the bus. I continue to watch and make sure everyone loads up.


    Annie stops just before getting on the bus, "Miss Eira, where are we going."


    "Miss Eira? Uhm, we''re going to the hospital where it''s safe."


    Annie nods, and I smile awkwardly, ''I don''t like being called Miss. I call people Miss or Mister when I''m about to do something bad to them.''


    I hop on the bus and motion to Aponi, "Alright, let''s go."


    Aponi starts the bus and puts it into reverse. She begins to back out of the driveway only to hit a large bump immediately.


    "Eh?"


    I climb off the bus to find the Staff Captain lying beneath the wheel of the bus.


    "Aponi. You ran over the Staff Captain. Pull forward." I say lazily.


    Aponi glares at me through the bus door and begins to shout, "What!? You''re the one that said, alright, let''s go. I assumed that meant everyone was on."


    I awkwardly scratch the back of my head, "I forget about him sometimes. Anyways he should be fine. He just passed out from blood loss. I''ll just have Terry carry him."


    I load up the Staff Captain, and we begin our drive to the Hospital. This is the hospital I found on the phone app earlier before going to sleep. While we drive, I talk to the system about other functions of the Master of Deception and discover a few handy things; I again feel my mood rise.


    It isn''t much longer after my conversation with the system that we hit traffic. Cars are parked bumper to bumper, and many people seemed to have abandoned their cars altogether. I glance out the window and see helicopters in every which direction flying over the vehicles and surveying the surroundings.


    **Wooom**


    Suddenly three jets fly over the line of cars and make their way toward the docks. A few moments later, a loud explosion comes from the direction of the ''Moonlight,'' and a fireball fills the sky.


    "Too little too late." I hear Terry murmur next to me.


    Outside the bus, I can hear several people begin to shout.


    "Dear God in Heaven!"


    "What are we going to do?! It''ll be nightfall soon."


    "It should be okay, right? I heard the Crawlers are contained in the southern part of the city."


    I sigh and begin to speak to the people on the bus, "Come on, we''ll have to walk. Just leave the stupid bus."


    I toss sunglasses to all the vampires, and I hook Bryan to the soldier he nearly beat to death. I instruct the soldier to watch Bryan closely, which causes the soldier to give me a big grin.The story has been illicitly taken; should you find it on Amazon, report the infringement.


    I move my hand to the top hat and tap on the flowers. The top hat shines for a moment, and a second later, a single red flower is left in my hair. According to the system, when the tophat is like this, the only function that is operable is the passive ability, which deceives the <Analyze> skill, and for now, that''s all I need.


    ''This is more practical even though I do find the top hat a bit more fashionable...I think I might have bad taste.''


    Coming back to reality, I toss on a hoodie and my mask. We begin to walk between the parked vehicles toward the Hospital casually. People stare at us curiously, and some ask where we are going.


    "Hospital," I say indifferently.


    "Why are you going there? Why aren''t you trying to leave the city?" a woman asks.


    While I''m deciding if it''s even worth the effort to talk to the woman, Sam begins to speak, "Cities on lockdown, isn''t it? No one in or out is what I saw on the news. We are going to set up at the Hospital."


    I stand dumbfounded, ''What is this idiot doing?''


    A man interrupts, "Hospital? Is that safe?"


    Sam ignores the man and continues to face the woman. He thumps his chest and begins to speak with confidence, "Of course it''s safe! We''re soldiers, uh, ex-soldiers. We know what we''re doing."


    By this point, a crowd has begun to gather. I move and punch Sam in the gut he bends over and starts wheezing.


    Meanwhile, the man seems to realize something, "Hey, wait! I know you, you were the guy that was unconscious on the news. You would have died if that girl hadn''t saved your life."


    The woman continues, "Wait, you''re right. That is that guy. Does that mean, that girl is...?"


    "It is her! Look, she''s wearing the mask!" a teenage girl shouts.


    I glance around at the people, ''This...This is not what I wanted. At least not here in the middle of the highway.''


    "Come on, that girl survived on that ship for all that time; she has to know how to make it through this." another man says.


    "But why don''t we go to the military camp?"


    "Ye-yeah, that might be better."


    Suddenly someone shouts loudly, "Hey! Everyone listen to this."


    The person turns their radio up to its maximum volume, "This is a warning to all civilians who are trying to reach military Camp B. There has been an incident, and an infected individual was inadvertently brought into the camp. It is advised that all civilians en route to Camp B instead find a safe location and barricade themselves for the night and proceed to Camp A or Camp C in the morning. Repeat..."


    All the people stand in silence; everyone here was trying to make it to Camp B, it seems.


    One person finally breaks the silence, "Is-is that so. Maybe, we should all try to find somewhere we can stay together. Just in case."


    Sensing where things might be heading, I begin to drag our group away as quickly as possible, but the conversations continue.


    "Maybe, we should try to make it to one of the other camps tonight?" someone else says.


    "No, you''re stupid! You heard what the radio said. Come on, Helen, we''re going with them." one man says and points in our direction.


    "Ye-Yeah, let''s go with them also, honey." a woman says.


    This causes me to pick up the pace further, and I glance back to find dozens of people following us.


    ''Well, maybe a few dozen won''t stick out too much.''


    A few minutes later, I glance back once again to find hundreds. Then a few more minutes later, I look back again to see what has to be more than a thousand people following us.


    In frustration, I punch Sam a second time, "Look what you''ve done." I shout.


    From behind, people laugh and talk to one another, "Oh my gosh, her voice is adorable. What do you think she looks like under the mask? I bet she''s so cute."


    This continues the whole way to the Hospital. Arriving at the Hospital, I find lines of police officers, ambulances, and other emergency vehicles parked. I glance up at the large building to find the hospital''s name printed in big red letters, "Mary Tudor Medical Center".


    Seeing a huge crowd of people approaching the emergency response teams look shocked. A heavy officer steps forward, "What are all you people doing here?! You should all be heading for the camps."


    I step behind Eden and motion to Aponi.


    Aponi frowns at me, but steps forward, "Going to the camp is impossible. We were told to barricade ourselves somewhere, so we all decided to come here."


    The Officer looks confused, "What happened at the camp? Was it Camp B? That''s where we sent some of the patients before the roads got too crowded to drive on."


    Aponi nods, "Yes, it was Camp B. A Crawler got into the camp apparently."


    The Officer gasps, and continues, "Dear God in Heaven, but why come here? There are better places you could have gone."


    Aponi looks blindsided for a moment, "Hmm, why here?"


    Eden steps forward, "Because there are lots of beds and other supplies here."


    "I mean...I guess, but I''m not sure if we have enough for this many people." the Officer says.


    "Still, that makes this better than anywhere else, right?" Eden asks.


    The Officer frowns and glances at the nearly set sun, "To be honest, girl, I don''t know, but it seems all of you are already here. Everyone just comes in quickly. We were just going to barricade a single floor, but that probably won''t work anymore."


    Everyone breathes a collective sigh of relief, and I make sure our group is among the first to enter the Hospital. I turn and watch as everyone scurries in and quickly starts trying to access their surroundings. I don''t watch long and, instead, leave the area with my group to search for our own corner of the Hospital.


    "Good thing we found that girl. I don''t know how old she is, but she obviously knows what she''s doing."


    "Girl?" the police officer questions.


    "Yeah, the one from the news. The one with the black mask."


    "What! Where?!" the officer shout.


    "Uh, I don''t know I lost track."


    Hearing the Officer and man''s conversation fading into the background, I speak, "Come on. We''re going to set up a little farther down."


    Terry looks at me with an unhappy expression, "It''s not where I think it is, is it?"


    "Maybe. Maybe not. I just need a nice quiet place where I can think.


    Terry raises an eyebrow, "Which is?"


    I open the door to the stairwell and glance back, "The morgue, obviously."


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    .


    "That''s not obvious at all!" Sam yells.

 Chapter 46: Morgue and a Chat

    We enter the morgue, and I glance around the room. From what I can tell, the room we are in now is for washing the bodies, autopsies, and other such ventures. I look toward the rear of the room, and there seems to be another door leading to a separate part of the morgue in the back. I move around the morgue quickly, looking for any sign of the morticians or anyone else, but I find no one. I next make my way to the backroom and discover the sliding tables and racks where the bodies are kept.


    ''There seems to be around twenty-five of these refrigeration racks for storing dead bodies. If these things have an actual name, I don''t know it, so I''ll just keep calling them racks.''


    I motion for Eden to take the kids away and then begin opening the doors one at a time. Eventually, I find five of them contain bodies, but judging by the injures, none of them were killed by Crawlers.


    I take one last look around the room and begin to ponder, "Hmm, no one is here. I expected a few morticians to be down here, and I thought there would be more bodies as well."


    Terry looks at me and begins to speak, "I doubt they''d be bringing bodies here. If I had to guess, they aren''t completely sure about the limits of the ''virus''. Hell, I wouldn''t be surprised if they were immediately cremating bodies to avoid any of them unexpectedly turning into Crawlers."


    I nod, "Ah. I guess that makes sense. Well, one less thing to worry about. We''ll probably stay here a while, so we''ll eventually need to dump these bodies somewhere."


    "Just dump them?" Terry asks.


    I wave my hand indifferently, "Of course. What did you guys do with those bodies I gave you earlier?"


    The three men awkwardly glance between one another while making no attempt at answering my question.


    Under the mask, I smirk, "Mhmm, just left them there, did you? That''s what I thought."


    "Yeah, well, there wasn''t exactly much we could do. You rushed us out of there." Sam says.


    "I did because it was only a matter of time before they came looking for us there, and I never heard any of you complain about leaving the bodies there."


    Sam continues, "Ye-yeah. Wait, what do you mean us? Don''t you mean you?"


    I place my hands on my hips and begin speaking in a rude tone, "Nope, just like me, if they ever get ahold of any of you, they''ll never trust you. I know you are all well aware, but I''ll remind you." I give the three men a serious stare. "None of you are human any longer. I''m sure you''ve all felt it...the connection we have and your way of thinking have changed, has it not?"


    "..."


    The three men say nothing, but their answers are obvious.


    "Anyway, as I said, this is where we''ll be staying for a while, so let''s make it cozy, shall we?"


    Aponi looks around the room, "...Where are we going to sleep?"


    "Hmm, well, I honestly recommend the racks."


    "No! No! I am not sleeping there. Why would you even suggest that?" Aponi yells.


    "Simple, vampires tend to like confined and dark places."


    Something seems to click in Sam''s mind, and he looks excited, "You mean like coffins!"


    "Of course not. No vampire slept in a coffin, well, not ordinarily. Again like I said, dark and confined places were just what vampires tended to like."


    "Oh, well, either way, I''m doing it! I''m gonna test out my vampire instincts!"


    I shake my head, "I don''t really know if I''d call it an instinct, but whatever, I don''t care where or how you sleep; let''s just get something set up."If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    After that slowly, but surely the rooms are set up. I send Sam to get blankets and anything else he can find. I decided not to go myself as I am drawing more attention than I expected.


    ''If I''m to be honest, excluding Eden and Aponi, I trust Sam the most. I think this guy would have chosen to be a vampire, even without coaxing. Plus, he''s a bit stupid.''


    We manage to turn off the refrigeration racks for all, but the five that have bodies in it and by turn off, I mean, I yanked the wires out. I personally have no intention of sleeping on the racks, mostly because they have latches. I am not willing to run the risk of trapping myself within one of the racks, even if I would get more rest within them.


    Some more time passes, and at this point, the night should have already fallen outside.


    Sam returns and begins talking loudly to Terry, "Come on, man! I don''t want to be the only one who sleeps on one of the racks. I''m telling you my instincts are screaming that its gonna be awesome."


    I shake my head and set up a mat toward the edge of the room. Eden places her own mat and sheets next to me, and Aponi follows suit. Finally, Annie makes her way over nervously.


    I look between the three, "You all know there is plenty of room elsewhere, right? This is a big room."


    "Yeah, but I want to sleep here," Eden says.


    "And I don''t want to sleep next to the guys," Aponi says.


    Annie just stares at the ground and doesn''t say anything, but continues to set up her mat.


    "It doesn''t matter." I take out my phone and glance at the time. "Almost midnight." I murmur.


    "Eira, are you about to go somewhere?" Eden asks.


    I look at Eden and scratch the back of my head, "Yes, I''m going to the bathroom for a bit."


    Eden stares at me, doubtfully, "Okay, I''ll come with you."


    "...Why? I''m not going to fall in."


    "I''m coming with you." Eden insists.


    Eden grabs my arm and begins to drag more toward the restrooms. We enter a hallway that leads to the elevator and a stairwell. This floor of the hospital seems to be nothing more than this hallway, the two rooms of the morgue, and the restrooms. There is also a storage room, but it''s locked, and I don''t currently feel like exploring it.


    "So, what are you actually doing?" Eden asks.


    I blink at Eden innocently, "What do you mean?"


    "Eira, please just tell me."


    "...I''m going to talk to the Congressman."


    "I want to participate. I''ve said this before, but you keep trying to do everything on your own. I want to carry some of your burdens."


    With my face hidden beneath the mask, I smile, but I continue to push back, "Yeah, that''s because the things I need to do are generally considered very evil things by, well, pretty much all of humanity."


    Eden nods with a conflicted expression, "I-I know, but you do them for the blood race...I''m also blood race now too you know?"


    I sigh, "I''m heading for the roof. Come if you want."


    "The roof is that safe?"


    I shrug and begin walking away, "Who knows? I guess we''ll see when we get there."


    Together with Eden, we gradually make our way up the stairwell toward the roof. The roof door is designed to open from the inside, but not from the outside. Knowing this, I prop the door open and make my way to the ledge of the hospital roof. I take a seat and stare out over the city of Anchorage, the sounds of gunfire and explosions ring out through the night. In the distance, one of the larger buildings is engulfed in flames with no one to put the fire out the fire will likely continue to burn.


    Eden sits next to me, and I take out Jerrold''s phone. I already tossed Aponi''s phone back on the Moonlight, and I''ll likely toss Jerrold''s phone after this conversation.


    I dial the number and the phone rings. I place it on speakerphone, so Eden can hear and, in less than two rings, the Congressman answers.


    "Where are my son and daughter?" the Congressman asks immediately.


    "Mister Congressman, there''s no need to be so hasty. You didn''t even say hello." I say mockingly.


    The Congressman speaks with obvious anger, "Cut the crap! Tell me where they are or tell me what you want!"


    "You don''t seem like a very good politician letting your emotions get to you like this."


    "..."


    "Anyways, if you''re so eager. Let''s go ahead and talk about what you can do for me."


    "..."


    "I''m just going to assume you''re listening. What I want are more people."


    "What does that mean?" the Congressman asks with confusion.


    "I want you to introduce me to some people or bring them nearby, at least."


    "What people?"


    "Special people," I reply.


    "Girl! Be more specific."


    "Hmm, let''s see geniuses, billionaires, or high up politicians I could use them if you know any, but what I really want are people with special...abilities like myself."


    "As far as I''m aware, there isn''t anyone else like you."


    "Please, Mister Congressman, I highly doubt there isn''t anyone out there who has been displaying special abilities recently...or perhaps you simply aren''t high enough in the chain to be privy to such information."


    "..." the Congressman again goes quiet.


    "If that''s the case, just bring me some of the others first. Eventually, I''ll catch the right fish."


    "Goddamnit! I''ll see what I can do!"


    "Good. That''s very good. Ah, one more thing, there''s someone else here who wants your help."


    "Please, don''t tell me there is more than one of you?"


    "Sorry, Mister Congressman. There''s more of me now."


    On the other side of the phone, I swear I hear someone start crying.


    I mute the phone and look at Eden, "The Goddess told me you wanted revenge on the man who killed your mother. This is your chance to bring him here."


    Eden looks shocked but takes the phone. I see Eden begin to shake, and she begins to speak, "H-Hello. I was told I could make a request of you...I''m looking to bring a man to Anchorage. His name is Jacob Groth."

 Chapter 47: Blood Magic Practice

    The next morning I awaken finding myself feeling like I''m suffocating. I open my eyes to see Eden and Aponi have moved in closer overnight. Aponi''s arm now covers my nose while I seem to have inhaled some of Eden''s hair. I toss Aponi''s arm to the side and raise myself up quickly. I glance to the side to find Annie gripping Eden''s legs tightly.


    Gazing at Eden, I think about our conversation with the Congressman, ''According to him, he''ll need a week to make the necessary preparations to bring Jacob here. I expect he''ll probably figure out Eden''s true identity when he investigates Jacob''s background. As for the people I want, I''ll check in with him again in a few days.''


    Hearing a noise, I look toward the back room where I can hear loud snoring coming from within the racks where Sam is sleeping. Along with Sam, everyone else seems to still be asleep, so I stand and plan to use this opportunity to check our current situation.


    I stretch my body and slip on my mask along with a fresh hoodie. I silently begin to make my way toward the hallway.


    Suddenly I hear a whisper, "Where are you going?"


    I look back to find Aponi now sitting up, staring at me suspiciously.


    I sigh quietly, "Just come on. You''ll wake everyone else up."


    Aponi gets up and follows me out of the room.


    "I''ll come to." A deep voice says.


    Recognizing Terry''s voice, I don''t bother looking back and instead just motion for him to follow as well. Together we enter the stairwell and begin to make our way toward the ground level of the hospital.


    "So, what are we doing?" Aponi asks.


    "I''m just checking up on our situation. We need to know if there''s going to be any problems." I reply.


    Aponi continues, "Yeah, that makes sense. By the way, what did you and Eden do last night?"


    I stop and turn to Aponi and Terry, "We talked to the Congressman, Eden wants to bring one of her relatives here. Anyway, why are you trying to keep track of me?"


    "Because if we don''t, we don''t know what you''ll do," Terry says.


    "Exactly, and knowing you, it might be something that will result in a lot of people getting hurt," Aponi adds.


    I frown and begin to scold the two, "So? We''ve had this discussion several times already. To be honest, for most of humanity, their best chance of survival is to cling to the Goddess''s thigh. Also, as I''ve told you, neither of you are human anyway."


    "Yeah, believe us, we both know it''s almost disconcerting how our views on humankind have changed, but that doesn''t mean we want them to die," Terry says.


    I snap back immediately, "It isn''t about them dying; it''s about giving us the best chance. We aren''t them, and it''s them who contributed to putting us in this position in the first place. If it weren''t for them, the blood race would just be temporarily sealed away like everything else waiting for the return of the cosmic mana stream...probably."


    Terry steps forward, "We understand, but...!"


    I hold up my hand, "Shut up. You can''t save everyone. This isn''t about race; it''s just the nature of the catastrophe to come. Worry about the people you can save like your relatives and friends. If you want them to live, you should drag them here."


    Terry frowns and breaks eye contact, "Ye-yeah."


    I also break eye contact and stare off into space, "Sorry. You two just need to understand. Anyhow, we are supposed to be checking the situation. After this, we''ll have a talk with everyone at the same time. That way, I don''t have to keep going through this same conversation."Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    After that, we make our way around the hospital. This hospital is supposedly Anchorage''s largest and holds around 400 beds. The bottom two floors have been almost completely abandoned, and everyone seems to be on the upper three floors. Finding these two bottom floors empty, we try to make our way into the upper floors, but find them to be barricaded off. Thinking for a moment, I decide breaking down the barricade might not be the best idea.


    "It''ll probably be a while longer before they come out," I say.


    "What is it you''re worried about anyway?" Aponi asks.


    I motion for the two to follow as I begin to speak, "I don''t know if the police have been told to be on the lookout for me or not. That''s mainly what I''m worried about. If that''s the case, they may have already alerted the army that they''ve spotted me recently."


    Terry scratches at his scraggly beard and begins to speak, "Hmm, I don''t know what they would have told the public about you. They would definitely keep your magic a secret, but as far as being on the lookout, it''s possible they''ve told them to keep an eye out for you."


    I nod, "That''s what I thought. Anyway, speaking of magic, let''s get back to the morgue. It''s time we all had a talk on that subject."


    They both glance at one another, and I can see a hint of excitement from the two. Making our way back to the morgue, we find a few people still asleep. I use the opportunity to sort through my thoughts until finally, Sam, the last person, awakes.


    "I''ve never slept so good in my life!" Sam bellows.


    Hearing Sam wake up, I gather all the vampires around in a circle and begin to lecture them. I first run through the basics of magic, mana, ranks, and other such information. I then follow that by getting the blood race members to cut their palms, making a small puddle on the floor. Getting them to slice their palms took a few threats and coaxing, but they eventually did it. I then have them try to manipulate the puddle of blood on the floor.


    I look at Eden, who has managed to get a drop of blood to float slightly above the puddle. Then Aponi, who is making tiny little ripples in the blood. Terry and the soldier are trying to see if they can push their puddles together very slowly.


    Then finally, Sam, "Sam, what the hell are you doing?"


    Sam blinks at me, "What?"


    "Why is your face absolutely covered in blood?"


    "Oh, I forgot that my palm was bleeding and went to scratch my face."


    I sigh and give him a pitiful look, "Just go wash your face moron."


    Things continue like this for a while, and I start thinking about my own blood magic and essence problems. Pondering this, I begin to practice my own blood magic.


    ''There was a spell I''ve been trying to get the hang of for a while now, but it''s a bit dangerous.''


    Reflecting on this, I move closer to one of the racks and begin to practice. Out of curiosity, the others begin to watch me. I cut my palm and begin to channel the blood into a sphere. The sphere is at first somewhere between the size of a baseball and soccer ball. However, I begin trying to compress the blood. The sphere begins to shrink, and the blood begins swirling chaotically within the sphere. Again I try to compress it further, but I continue to fail. This goes on for a while, and the others get bored and go back to their own practice.


    Beginning to get frustrated, I can feel myself quickly losing patience. I pump a bit more mana into the spell and push even harder. With a loud bang, the ball instantly shrinks to a size smaller than a baseball. Just when I''m about to giggle in excitement, I notice the ball is acting strangely.


    "Uh, oh." I murmur.


    "Is something wrong?" Eden asks.


    I cough and shake my head, nervously, "Uh, no. Nothing to worry about."


    Eden raises an eyebrow, but I ignore it and quickly stand. I throw open one of the racks doors in a panic. I notice this particular rack contains a body, but there''s no time to worry about that. I hurl the ball in quickly and see it stick to the belly of the body. I slam the rack door shut and jump to the floor.


    **Boom!**


    A loud explosion rings out from the rack, and I lift my head, checking my body for any shrapnel. I stand and open the rack door exposing a gore-filled mess along with shards of crystalized blood sticking to the walls of the rack.


    I turn to find everyone standing around, looking at me with horrified expressions.


    I cross my arms and give them a confident look, "Ye-Yes, let that be a lesson to you all. Magic can be very dangerous if you don''t know what you''re doing...that''s why I demonstrated this for all of you."


    They all nod obviously unconvinced, and things continue on like this for a while. While they practice, I sit and tell them the stories I told Eden of the blood race''s past. I also go into detail about things such as the blood race''s wedding or ''mixing'' ceremony. We also once again had a discussion about humanity and how I plan to treat them. This went on for most of the day until the five of them began running out of mana. I take out the snacks I''ve had stored, and everyone eats.


    I look between the five before stopping on two, "Terry and Aponi, you two are going to go up and gather more information on current affairs. As for me, I''m going out tonight, and no, none of you are coming with me."


    The five give each other nervous looks and again nod.


    ''Great, tonight I''m going to see what I can do about my essence problem.''

 Chapter 48: Setting a Trap

    I glance at the phone in my hand and find it''s only a couple more hours before sundown. It took several hours to teach everyone the very basics of blood magic. Learning the basics of magic can be difficult, but as members of the blood race, they should have some instinctual sense of blood magic.


    I enter the lobby to find that many people are now roaming about the hospital. That isn''t what''s surprising; though, what''s surprising is that there doesn''t seem to have been any decrease in the number of people, if anything there seems to be more.


    ''I thought a lot of people would leave and try to make their way to one of the military camps, but it seems to be quite the opposite. I guess before I leave, I should probably check and see if Terry and Aponi learned anything.''


    I make sure to keep toward the edge of the rooms and to take hallways that seem mostly underutilized. Eventually, I pick up a familiar smell of blood and walk across a corner. At first, my eyes fall onto a slender bandaged hand and then turn upward to find Aponi talking to one of the doctors. The doctor''s face is blushing, and he seems to be recounting a story of a surgery he did that many considered ''impossible'' according to him. He uses big medical centric terms that your average person would have no chance of knowing, seemingly in a bid to impress Aponi.


    I sigh and pick up a clipboard sitting nearby. I try to frisbee toss it toward Aponi''s feet simply to break up there conversation, but at that moment, the doctor steps forward to leave and steps onto the clipboard. He tries to regain his footing but accidentally falls backward, hitting his head on a desk and falling unconscious.


    Aponi looks at me with wide eyes, and I scratch the back of my head awkwardly.


    "What the hell, Eira?!" Aponi shouts.


    "It was an accident. I didn''t know he would try to leave right at that moment."


    Aponi checks for a pulse and sighs, "Well, did you need something? I thought you were leaving?"


    "Yeah, I''m about to, but then I noticed that no one seems to have left. Do you know why that is?"


    Aponi''s expression turns complicated, "Yes, actually..."


    Aponi went on to explain that Camp B is considered a lost cause and is set to be bombed within the next 12 hours. When they were selecting a new location, they realized that with Camp B in the North and the docks where the Moonlight originally made landfall in the West this left a lot of civilians in the center of the city vulnerable as they''d need to travel to Camp A or Camp C on foot. Thus they decided to select a new location closer to the center of the city. Apparently, that''s when the military heard hundreds of people had already started to gather at this hospital.


    "...So basically they are going to make this the new Camp B?" I ask.


    Aponi nods, "That seems to be their plan."


    "What about me? Do they know I''m here?"


    "Apparently, they know that someone who matches your description seems to be here, but evidently, there have been dozens of false sighting of you across the city... and even some in other cities."


    I tilt my head, "So, they aren''t even going to look for me?"


    "No, they''ll definitely look for you, but if they don''t find you, they''ll probably think it was just another false sighting."


    "When will they be here? Do you know?"


    "Yeah. They''ll be sending some soldiers by helicopter to begin organizing things tonight, but they''ll be confined to the upper three floors until daybreak. The rest will be here first thing in the morning."


    "Oh, well, I can work with that. By the way, how did you get all this information you weren''t up here very long?"


    Aponi smiles proudly, "Partially, my own experience, but I got most the information from the police chief. Ya know the one you met when we first got here."


    "Police chief? That heavyset officer?"


    Aponi nods.


    Beneath my mask, I pout, "It''s a big city, why''d the police chief have to be here?"This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    "I wouldn''t worry about him too much. The military is the biggest problem. Anyway, are you still going to go out tonight?"


    "Yeah, I know, and yes, I''m still going."


    Aponi''s expression changes into one of annoyance, "Why? Is there really something that important? You know if you get yourself killed after derailing my life, I''m gonna be pissed."


    "Psh, you shouldn''t worry about me. Worry about yourself. I''ll be fine."


    "Mhm, and if you aren''t?"


    I cross my arms and think for a moment, "...I can run really fast. Especially when I don''t have anyone else with me."


    Aponi''s expression deepens, "Your answer is that you can run really fast?"


    "Just be quiet. Saying it out loud sounds really dumb, but it''s the truth. Anyways I''m going; if most of the military forces are going to be here in the morning, all the more reason I''m going tonight."


    Aponi places her hand on her forehead in frustration, "Fine, just go so you can come back sooner."


    "Will do and thanks for being so worried about me" I laugh and begin to walk away Aponi yells something, but I ignore it.


    I keep my head down and first try to leave through an emergency exit in the back of the hospital only to find it blocked. I glance at the windows thinking about slipping out that way, but they''ve all been boarded up to some extent and don''t look to be made to open anyways.


    ''Tearing down boards and breaking a window would probably draw more attention than just leaving out the front door, so yeah... I''m just going to try to leave through the front door.''


    I make my way back toward the lobby finding most people have already begun making their way back up towards the top three floors. I quickly walk out the front door and find a few officers standing around, laughing loudly. I glance over to find them standing around Terry, slapping his back cheerfully. For only a moment, I notice Terry''s head glance in my direction and then quickly turn back toward the officers.


    ''A bit strange, but a good opening.''


    Taking the opportunity, I swiftly make my way toward the road. I breathe a sigh of relief but notice the sounds of a helicopter. Glancing back, I see a military helicopter land on the roof of the hospital.


    ''Seems they''re already here. Aponi says they''ll probably stick to the upper three floors for the night and wait for backup tomorrow before searching the area. I''ll trust her analysis; she would know better than me.''


    In order to get where I am going quickly, I begin to run. With my current stats, my running speed is faster than the fastest humans sprinting speed. I obviously haven''t checked every human''s status, but if I had to guess without levels, a human''s stats will likely never go beyond an eight, and even that would be surprising, the limit for some stats might be closer to a seven. Either way, that would probably put them at the top of whatever field they are in.


    ''If I remember humans are supposed to have the best endurance among Earth''s current creatures, so maybe an eight for that is possible, but a seven for strength might be the limit? Hmm, status.''


    Name: Eira Callista


    Gender: Female


    Race: Vampire {Pseudo True God}


    Level: 3 (0/50)


    Health: 325/330


    Mana: 118/150


    Strength: 18


    Endurance: 18


    Agility: 19


    Intellect: 15


    Constitution: 33


    Talents: Paranormal


    Skills: Intermediate Blood Magic; Novice Scythe; Novice Shadow Magic


    Titles: Heir of Blood


    Essence: -106


    ''Well, either way, no normal human should be able to confront me alone.''


    While thinking about this, I continue to move between alleys and buildings, trying to avoid the main roads. My goal is to head farther West toward where I think the Crawlers have begun to establish themselves. I continue like this while lost in thought, and I eventually turn a corner and carelessly run out from one of the alleys. I hear a noise and turn my head to find myself in the line of sight of a military convoy''s camp.


    "Oopsie," I mumble.


    I quickly spin around and run the way I came from.


    "Hey, wait!" I hear someone yell.


    "No, I don''t think I will," I shout back.


    Luckily with no pedestrians in my way, I''m quickly out of their sight.


    I stop and begin to think, ''Hmm, you know now that I think about it, I might be able to find a few interesting things back at that camp. Explosives could be particularly useful... I think I might take a closer look.''


    I turn around and begin to run back. I hear something clicking down the alley I just came from, so I stop and prepare to intercept the person.


    ''Sounds like they are on a bike. Probably not military, I suppose.''


    I extend my claws, and when I hear it just around the corner, I immediately swing my arm out and grab the person by the shirt. I move my claws quickly toward there throat only to stop abruptly.


    "Are you kidding me?" I almost scream.


    What I''ve managed to grab is a girl with golden hair and two different color eyes.


    "Hello, I followed you; don''t be mad," Eden says.


    "Why are you here?!"


    Eden''s face turns flush, "Uhm, it was Terry and Aponi''s idea."


    "Then why aren''t they here so I can beat the snot out of them?"


    "Well, because they said I should go because you''ll beat the hell out of them..."


    "Well, they aren''t wrong!" I take a deep breath and regain my composure, "Just forget it. I''ll think of a punishment later."


    "You aren''t going to make them cut off fingers, are you?" Eden asks with panicked eyes.


    "I don''t know what I''m going to do yet, but it won''t be anything like that. Also, why do you think the punishment doesn''t include you!?" I shout.


    "Because Terry and Aponi said..."


    "I don''t care what they said!"


    Beneath the mask, a sinister smile forms, "But now that you''re here, I think you can be a big help." I say with a cheerful voice.


    Eden begins to struggle, "Eira, I''m really sorry!"


    After that, I think some more about the practicality of trying to steal explosives from the military convoys camp and eventually decide against it. In the end, I decided to go with my original plan. Having decided this, Eden and I make our way to a gas station and fill every container we can find with gasoline. The whole time Eden doesn''t speak seemingly becoming more and more nervous with the way events are proceeding.


    "I''m excited. How about you?" I say jokingly to Eden.


    Eden doesn''t respond.

 Chapter 49: The Bait.

    --Eden POV--


    **Claang. Clang. Claang.**


    I walk down the quiet, abandoned sidewalk, as the moonlight pours down upon the city streets. All the while, I bang a pot and pan together while a recording of Eira''s voice plays from the phone in my pocket.


    "Free half-bird special! I taste heavenly! Free white meat samples upon request! Hehehe," the phone shouts, followed by Eira''s giggle.


    This has been going for around an hour now, and according to Eira, this is my punishment. Basically, I get to be the bait to attract the Crawlers. I did my best to hold my usual composure when she told me, but I think Eira saw my expression crack a bit.


    When I asked why this was necessary, she told me this part of the city should be an area the Crawlers only recently infiltrated, so someone needs to attract their attention. When I asked what if she''s wrong and there are a lot of them, she just said, "Then run, and I''ll think of something else."


    I stop, and a set of complicated feelings take hold of me, ''I honestly didn''t think Eira would just drop me in such a dangerous situation just for being worried about her...''


    Suddenly a large crash comes from an alley from behind me. I spin around quickly, and a cold sweat forms on the back of my neck. I shuffle my way toward the alley and slowly peer into the darkness. I subconsciously raise the pan above my head, preparing myself for any possible attack.


    ''I really hate jump scares. Please, nothing jump out.'' I think to myself.


    I don''t notice anything immediately, and I breathe a sigh of relief.


    "Free half-bird special! I taste heavenly! Free white meat samples upon request! Hehehe," the phone again plays.


    It''s then I notice a black shadow flying toward me abruptly. My eyes grow large, and I swing my pan with full force.


    **Bang!**


    Something flies toward the ground and crashes into the concrete. I step closer to get a better look. It''s a big brown bird with a white head that looks to have been flying away with a dead cat.


    ''Is that a bald eagle. Just flying through the city?''


    The cat looks like it has been dead for at least a few hours now. The eagle was probably just scavaging it. I glance around to make sure nothing else is around. I notice a window to my right, and I peek through to find what looks to be an empty basement. Not noticing anything, I bend down and get a closer look at the eagle only for it to start trying to fly, but its injuries are too severe.


    "I''m sorry I didn''t mean to. I swung on reflex." I say apologetically.


    The eagle obviously doesn''t respond and just continues to struggle on the ground, unable to pick up the weight of its own head.


    I frown, realizing what I need to do, "There isn''t anywhere I can take you... So I''ll have to put you out of your misery."


    I set down the pot and raise my pan. The sound of metal striking meat rings out across the alleyway. I suppress the tinge of guilt in my body and pluck one of the feathers.


    "They''re really quite pretty." I murmur quietly


    I stand and stare at the feather.


    "Free half-bird special! I taste heavenly! Free white meat samples upon request! Hehehe," the phone once again plays.


    Staring at the feather, I notice something in my periphery. I slowly turn my head and almost scream uncharacteristically. In the window of the basement, a distorted face stares at me with a mouth stained in blood and gore. The face opens its mouth wide, and an ear-piercing shriek rings out through the night. I start running immediately only to hear more shrieks coming from other buildings. The sound of glass shattering and other noises fill my ears.


    I look back to see Crawlers breaking through the windows and bursting through doors behind me.


    ''Eira! The crime does not fit the punishment!'' I scream in my head.


    I rush down the streets, and the number of Crawlers keeps increasing. While I have to run around cars or jump over them, they seem to hardly suffer at all from the obstructions. I turn a corner and run toward a four-story tall bank building. Noticing something at the edge of my vision, I look to find a Crawler who seems to have jumped from the roof of a building.


    I move to avoid it only to realize I''m not going to be able to fully avoid the impact. Just as I''m preparing myself for the Crawler to slam into me, my shadow wiggles, and a small arm shoots from it, grasping the Crawler''s neck stopping it. With its momentum, the Crawler does a flip and slams back first into a vehicle screeching loudly. I''m confused, but I don''t have time to question what just happened, I just need to keep running. I continue to sprint and look back to find what I estimate to be at least eighty Crawlers hot on my tail.A case of content theft: this narrative is not rightfully on Amazon; if you spot it, report the violation.


    ''Eira said I''d probably only pull a few dozen at most in this part of the city. I guess they''ve been spreading faster than she thought.''


    I run through the parking lot and toward the doors of a bank. The bank is mostly made of red-brick with windows along the outside. The design is a bit odd, with each floor smaller than the last. It almost looks like four progressively smaller rectangular boxes stacked on top of one another.


    I burst through the bank''s doors, and the overwhelming smell of gasoline instantly assaults my senses. I momentarily try to come to a stop due to the overpowering odor only to find myself sliding in a puddle of gasoline. I start to fall back but feel someone catch me.


    My eyes turn upward and see the familiar girl smiling at me, exposing her fangs.


    "Have fun?" the girl with long snow-white hair asks.


    My body shakes in relief, but I can''t let her know that, so I start trying to piece my thoughts together.


    "Eira! You! Th-that...!"


    "Hold that thought, I should probably start running," Eira says indifferently.


    Eira starts running obviously much faster than me, even with the disadvantage of being indoors. I look back to see the Crawlers exploding through the windows and doors. Eira returns the stairwell and continues to move quickly; meanwhile, I''m surprised at the amount of gasoline all over everything.


    ''Did we really get this much gasoline? Did Eira get more when I wasn''t paying attention...''


    I punch Eira''s arm and give her a disapproving look.


    "What was that for!?" Eira shouts between steps.


    "Where did all this gasoline come from!? We didn''t have this much!"


    "There''s a gas station near the auto parts store. I just went to refill a few times while you were walking around the supermarket next door."


    "A few times. Eira, this place is a giant molotov cocktail. It is overflowing with gas fumes. What if something set it off?!"


    "Relax, Eden, I''ve never seen you so worked up. I already made sure to check that the pilot lights and stuff were off. It shouldn''t explode yet."


    "That''s because I don''t want to see you kill yourself in some idiotic accident."


    Before Eira can answer, a Crawler bursts through a window in the stairwell and reaches for Eira, but before its claws can get to her, a hand bursts from Eira''s shadow and grabs the Crawler. Eira continues to run as if nothing ever happened.


    "Was that you earlier? That stoped the Crawler?" I ask.


    Eira looks at me like I''m stupid, "Of course, you think I would actually let you get eaten by Crawlers?"


    Knowing that Eira was actually watching me the entire time out of concern, a warm feeling fills my chest.


    Not wanting to let on that I''m delighted I decided to tease her, "You were following me, and I didn''t notice? But, Eira, you''re terrible at hiding I thought I''d notice you for sure."


    Eira purses her lips, "I-I can hide if I need to... I''m not that bad at it." she says in a low, quiet voice.


    I hear the Crawlers shrieking and running up the sides of the stairwell as Eira kicks open the door leading to the roof. With each of Eira''s steps, I can hear the splashing of gasoline on the roof.


    I stare at Eira and watch her start licking her fangs in excitement. I''ve only ever noticed her doing this a couple of times before, and both times it was right before she did something ridiculous. To be honest, I''m not even sure she is consciously aware that she does it. I decided to not bring it up as it''s a good way to know when she''s about to do something.


    "Explosion. Essence." I hear Eira whisper to no one in particular.


    Eira runs to the edge of the roof and jumps. I almost yell, but Eira covers my mouth. We land one floor lower, and I suddenly remember the design of the building. Eira points to the inside of the building, where Crawlers can still be seen, some run around frantically while others are trying to stuff themselves through the stairwell''s entrance.


    Eira gets close to my face and whispers in my ear, "No yelling."


    I feel my face turn hot, and nod. Eira continues to jump one floor lower at a time. Making it to the bottom Eira sprints to the far side of the parking lot and hides behind a car. She sets me down and starts giggling with expectation. Eira seems to use her storage ring, and a backpack that she took from the soldiers aboard the ''Moonlight'' appears. She digs through it quickly, pulling out a bright orange gun.


    ''A flare gun...''


    Eira looks at me and flexes her eyebrows before raising the flare gun with a smile. She aims the flare gun just above the roof and pulls the trigger. A blinding light bursts from the flare gun and travels across the quiet night sky.


    "Hey...are we far enough away?" I ask.


    Eira shrugs, "Yeah, probably."


    The light slowly descends toward the roof, and I notice Crawlers have begun to leave the building, and many are starting to pour out from the door of the roof. They stare at the flare and hiss at its brightness, causing some to even retreat back into the building. Eira''s staring with clenched fists like someone waiting to see if they bowled a strike or not.


    The flare nears the roof, and the gas fumes are instantly set ablaze. I hear Eira''s laugh intensify as the small flare causes the roof of the building to go up in flames almost immediately. You can almost watch the fire travel down the floors and stairwell. With so many fumes, it looks like the air itself is catching on fire. The Crawlers howl, and even from this distance, I can see their skin is bubbling.


    "Crawlers hate for fire is for good reasons." I hear Eira say.


    Unexpectedly, I watch as a Crawler screams and then pops like a gore-filled balloon. Some of the Crawlers sensing the danger run out of the doors and windows quickly retreating into the darkness of the night, but many simply can''t get out fast enough.


    Seeing that the building likely isn''t going to explode, I take a breath of relief and look at Eira, expecting her to be disappointed without a proper explosion. Still, I only find her blood-red eyes full of anticipation.


    Noticing my gaze, she looks at me, "Remember that pilot light I mentioned? Well, I may have done something to the building''s gas line while I was turning it off."


    I feel a cold sweat on the back of my neck as the flames reach the bottom floor.


    **Boom!**


    I flinch as the windows shatter, and glass sails away from the building. The right side of the building burst open, and brick flies out onto the streets as a massive fireball rises into the air illuminating the night sky. Rubble starts to rain down upon our heads, and I move to cover my head, but not before Eira grabs me and pulls me into her chest. My face again feels like it''s burning, but this time I don''t know if it''s because of the massive inferno or my current predicament.


    "Your health is a lot lower than mine. Can''t have you getting killed by a brick to the head. " Eira says.


    "Health? Uhm, anyway, th-thanks." I barely manage to say.


    "You know. I never understood why they say cool guys don''t look at explosions. In my opinion, they are really missing out." Eira says casually.


    .


    .


    .


    "Free half-bird special! I taste heavenly! Free white meat samples upon request! Hehehe."


    "Hehehe," Eira once again giggles at her own recording.

 Chapter 50: The Odd Nightclub Pt.1

    --Eira POV--


    I skip down the road, and Eden follows closely behind. In the background, the building continues to burn brightly, and smoke rises into the air. At first, the system only wanted to say the total essence I acquired, but I insisted it repeats each and every one. I worked hard for this!


    [9 Essence Acquired]


    [8 Essence Acquired]


    [9 Essence Acquired]


    ''Is that it?! Status!'' I shout in my mind.


    Name: Eira Callista


    Gender: Female


    Race: Vampire {Pseudo True God}


    Level: 3 (0/50)


    Health: 325/330


    Mana: 118/150


    Strength: 18


    Endurance: 18


    Agility: 19


    Intellect: 15


    Constitution: 33


    Talents: Paranormal


    Skills: Intermediate Blood Magic; Novice Scythe; Novice Shadow Magic


    Titles: Heir of Blood


    Essence: 493


    ''493! I was 106 essence in the hole before, but now I''m at 493!''


    "Eira, uhm, do you..."


    I wave my hand at Eden, "Shush. Give me a moment. I''m basking in our success."


    ''Okay, system. Uhm, let''s see. I want to level. No, wait, I want to level twice! It''s been so long.''


    [Ding!]


    [Achieved Level 4!]


    [Ding!]


    [Achieved Level 5!]


    A strong warmth fills my body and my knees shake a little. I grab onto Eden''s shirt to stabilize myself.


    ''What the...? Leveling twice seems to increase the feeling quite a lot. What would happen if I did it three times!? Wait, no, I should save the essence in case I need to convert people and carve the Goddess''s symbol into them. Excluding when I carved the symbol into Aponi, the system¡¯s been charging me every time since and has even been increasing the cost. I refuse to go back into debt!''


    I stop walking and lean against one of the cars nearby. I glance upwards to make sure Eden has also stopped. She stares off into the distance but doesn''t seem to be going anywhere, so I continue.


    ''Status.''


    Name: Eira Callista


    Gender: Female


    Race: Vampire {Pseudo True God}


    Level: 5 (0/100)


    Health: 345/350


    Mana: 160/200 {100/100 Max Shielding}


    Strength: 18 -> 20


    Endurance: 18 -> 22


    Agility: 19 -> 24


    Intellect: 15 -> 20


    Constitution: 33 -> 35


    Talents: Paranormal


    Skills: Intermediate Blood Magic; Novice Scythe; Novice Shadow Magic


    Titles: Heir of Blood


    Essence: 368


    [Congratulations, Host. For obtaining an intellect of 20, you can now utilize mana shielding at the cost of your mana pool.]


    ''It was dependent on intellect? Why didn''t you say anything all those times I tried to make the mana shield work?''


    [This system thought it would be good for the Host to learn these things on their own.]


    ''What? I could have died! How is this not in my memories?''


    [Either it was not within the fragment that makes up the Host or Callista purposefully removed the knowledge from the fragment.]


    ''Why would she do that?''


    [It was always Callista''s hope that the Host gains a semblance of independence and self-reliance. If she did remove some of this type of knowledge, it is unknown to the system.]


    ''Are there other things like this?''


    [Unable to retrieve information.]


    ''What?''


    Suddenly I feel someone poking me, "Eira."


    "Oh, yeah. You needed something earlier. What is it?"


    Eden points, and I turn my head. In the distance is what appears to be a nightclub. Neon lights shine and illuminate the streets as loud electronic music blares from the inside of the building. I stop and glance at the surrounding buildings and street lights, finding none of them seem to have power. That¡¯s when I notice that the music has stopped, so I look back, and it begins to play again. I look away, and it again stops. Nervousness and confusion come over me, and I read the nightclub''s name, "The Scarlet Inferno."Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    ''This seems like it could be a trap.'' I think to myself.


    "Weird. You''d think a place like that would be swarming with Crawlers." I hear Eden say.


    I grab Eden and begin to pull her away, "Let''s leave." I say nervously.


    Together we spin around only to find the nightclub is once again in front of us. I yank Eden by the arm into an alley to our right only for the nightclub to once again block our path. I quickly enter one of the buildings, only to find it hollow with the nightclub sitting in the middle of the room. A cold sweat forms on the back of my neck.


    [Ding!]


    [Main Task: Investigate the Nightclub


    Task Objective:


    1) An abnormal nightclub appeared in the middle of the city and insists on your presence. Investigate the mysterious nightclub and see if it holds any relevant secrets.


    Task Reward: Customized Weapon


    Failure: Death or Early Departure.]


    "Eira, what''s going on?"


    "I''m not really sure, but someone seems to have caught us in some kind of mental magic field, a pocket dimension, or a combination of magics."


    "Can you get us out?" Eden asks with a hint of concern.


    I use my storage ring to pull out the Mana Pulse Earring, "I think so, but..." I look at the system''s task and sigh, "Let''s check it out first."


    "Is that a good idea?"


    "Absolutely not. Anyway, still have your eye patch, right? Put it on and let''s go."


    Eden looks at me and nods. "Okay," she says with a little hesitation.


    I keep a strong grip on the Mana Pulse Earring, ''Pocket dimension or magic-based this nightclub is being magically held here. If I use the earring, it would probably disrupt the flow of magic long enough for us to escape.''


    As we approach the door, the music only gets louder. Standing next to the door, there''s a large bouncer with his arms folded tightly. He wears a plain white mask that covers his eyes. Where the eyes would normally be there is a pair drawn on and a single blood-red tear below one of the eyes. He looks toward Eden and I without speaking, so even with the mask, he still seems to be able to discern our location.


    ''<Analyze>''


    <hr>


    --Eden POV--


    I watch Eira stare at the bouncer without moving. The bouncer says nothing but simply stares at the two of us. Oddly Eira removes her mask, and her eyes are hollow. An incredibly uncomfortable feeling takes hold of me as I recognize this look. Those are the eyes I made when that man killed my mother.


    Eira doesn''t say anything after that; she simply enters the nightclub, and I follow. We first enter an area that looks to be some kind of hookah bar. Although outside the music is blaring, here it''s oddly much quieter. A woman is playing the harp in the corner, and like the man outside, she is wearing a white mask with drawn-on eyes and a blood-red tear.


    Strange people sit around and stare at us with lust-filled eyes. I call them people, but many of them obviously aren''t human. I hear a whistle from behind and turn to find something with an obese body and white worm-like head extending from its neck, motioning for me to come to its table.


    I turn quickly only to find myself slamming into someone or something''s chest. I fall to the ground with a thud.


    "What the fuck you think you''re doing, bitch?" someone shouts.


    I look up to see a tall, slender thing with disproportionately long arms, legs, and a tiny torso. Its face has insect-like mandibles, and the skin is stretched tight to the point you can see into its eye sockets.


    "I-I''m sorry." I barely manage to squeeze out.


    "Sorry!? You must be new around here, ¡®sorry¡¯ ain''t gonna cut it." it says.


    "You speak English?" I ask in surprise.


    "English? Dumbass, of course not, it''s just translation magic. Now let''s talk about what you can do for me."


    It''s hard to tell, but it looks like his mandibles make something akin to a smile as he reaches toward me with his disturbingly long arms. Suddenly I notice Eira has moved in front of me.


    "What do you want, brat? Is this your friend?" it says with a laugh.


    Eira''s right eyebrow twitches slightly, but still, she seems to be a bit lost in thought. Without a word, Eira raises her foot and kicks the thing¡¯s shin, and a loud crack rings out. The thing''s leg bends backward, causing it to collapse to its knees.


    "AH! You!" it screams.


    Not giving it a moment to recover, Eira takes a step forward and grabs it by its left ant-like mandible. Another crack rings out as Eira rips its mandible from its face and rears back before slamming it into its eye socket. The thing lets out some kind of high pitched screech. Eira¡¯s face shows a hint of displeasure at the thing¡¯s squealing as she removes a sheet from her storage ring and stuffs it into the thing''s throat.


    "Demonic mutt," I faintly hear Eira whisper.


    I look around the room, and although everyone is staring at us, no one seems to be fazed whatsoever at what''s just happened. In fact, a few seem to be enjoying the events taking place. The thing struggles to remove the sheet from its throat, but Eira doesn¡¯t stick around. She simply grabs my hand and pulls me further into the nightclub.


    The next area we enter seems to be more akin to what you''d expect from a typical nightclub, with loud music and ¡°people¡± dancing. Oddly, the ¡°people¡¯s¡± shadows and the people themselves seem to be out of tandem as their shadows dance differently than the people do. Eira glances around the room, but seemingly not finding what she''s looking for keeps moving.


    We enter yet another room, and this one seems to resemble a cocktail bar. Similarly to the other rooms, this room''s music is also different. This time instead of electronic music or a harp, there is a band in the corner playing jazz. The people in the band wear white masks with drawn-on eyes and a blood-red tear.


    ''So are the people in the white masks the workers here or something?''


    "Psst, over here."


    Eira stops and turns her head toward the sound. There sits a man in a black cloak in the corner booth.


    "Shadow demon." I hear Eira whisper.


    We approach the table and the demon, I guess, motions for us to sit, but Eira continues to stand and stare at the man.


    "...Who is in charge of this place?" Eira asks.


    "Eh? Uhm, the Abraxas Demon over there in the corner, but hey, I went to the trouble of bringing you here so that we could talk." the demon says with confusion in his voice.


    Eira just stares at the demon. She takes out a cell phone and a piece of paper. She writes a number on the paper and hands both the paper and cell phone to the demon.


    "Later. We''ll talk later." Eira says with a distant look.


    "What? But?"


    Eira just walks away without acknowledging the cloaked figure further. Eira proceeds to walk in the direction of the table where the so-called ¡°Abraxas Demon¡± is seated.

 Chapter 51: The Odd Nightclub Pt.2

    --Eden POV Continued.--


    Eira proceeds to walk in the direction of the table where the so-called "Abraxas Demon" is seated.


    The Abraxas Demon sits at the table laughing loudly, ¡°Hahaha! Then after that, we took red-hot iron bars and made him wear them like shoes for weeks!


    ¡°Wow, that¡¯s hilarious. Were they hot the whole time?¡± Someone at the same table asks.


    "Well, no, but they were only hot for the first day, but still¡­ it was funny okay?¡± the Abraxas Demon says.


    The Abraxas Demon has a long nose that bends down toward his lower lip. His ears are fat, too big for his face, and they come back to make a point while his eyes are sunken in like someone who hasn¡¯t slept in weeks. The demon¡¯s skin is gray, and he has a long tail that looks like something that came from a komodo dragon. Despite all that, the thing that sticks out the most is his extremely large potbelly with an exposed belly button, which would most definitely be categorized as an ¡°outie.¡± If it were a female demon, I¡¯d assume it was pregnant... well maybe it is female, or they could be like seahorses where the males give birth? I wouldn¡¯t know, to be honest, I¡¯d say my knowledge of real demons is less than zero as thus far none of them have looked anything like I would have imagined.


    ¡®Come to think of it I think I heard Eira call it the ¡°Hell Dimension¡± rather than just Hell? Dimensions are generally pretty large, are they not? How big is Hell, or does a place called Hell even exist?¡¯


    To the Abraxas Demon¡¯s left sits a worm-like creature. It looks like the man from earlier except without the human body. Anyway, I guess it¡¯s a demon of the opposite sex? It speaks with a feminine voice. To his right sits what seems to be a regular human woman, that is, if it wasn¡¯t eating something via a mouth at the back of its head.


    Eira approaches the table with a scowl and a look of disgust.


    ¡®This whole scene is rather bizarre and disgusting.¡¯


    ¡°And then what? And then what?¡± The back of the female¡¯s head asks.


    The demons completely ignore Eira¡¯s presence, which seems to annoy her greatly. Eira raises her hand and slaps the table with a loud bang. The three demons flinch and then look toward Eira.


    ¡°Abraxas Demon, are you the one in charge of this place?¡± Eira asks.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, whoever you are, and before you ask. I¡¯m not interested. I¡¯ve already got these two fine specimens.¡± The Abraxas Demons looks at the other two with a toothy smile exposing his black teeth.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, child.¡± the two mouthed woman says.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, brat. This is what a real woman looks like!¡± the worm says wiggling her body.


    ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear anything from a tapeworm and a big-mouthed floozy,¡± Eira says with anger. ¡°I¡¯m here to talk to the fat one alone.¡±


    ¡°Tapeworm!¡±


    ¡°Big mouthed! I¡¯ll have you know I¡¯m¡­¡±


    ¡°Quiet you two. Listen, brat, if you¡¯re here in my establishment, that means you either came here to have a good time, or someone wanted to meet with you in private. Either way, we have no business.¡±


    Suddenly, I hear footsteps and glance around to find six of the masked ¡°employees¡± standing around Eira and I. They all just stare at Eira without saying a word. The Abraxas Demon makes a motion, and one of the employee¡¯s steps forward and reaches for Eira. Just before touching her, Eira reaches back and yanks the employee forward. She bends its arm behind its back and slams their head down onto the table.


    Eira tears the mask from the employee¡¯s face and shouts at the Abraxas Demon, ¡°Where did these Blood Race Husks come from?! Where did you find them!? Did you do this to them?!¡±


    In confusion, I look down at the now exposed face of the employee. The face is a mix of green and ash, what¡¯s left of it anyway. The eyes are gone, and the sockets are burnt. There are burn marks that run from the insides of the mouth, and holes are placed sporadically throughout the face. I¡¯m not sure why, but after Eira removes the mask, a putrid smell fills the air forcing me to suppress the urge to vomit.


    I swallow the bile in my throat and look at the Abraxas Demon, who seems unfazed.


    ¡°Careful brat, those things are antiques.¡±


    He motions for the two girls to leave and they frown, well, I think they frown before finally leaving.


    ¡°So brat, you wanting to buy one or something? Why you so interested in the help?¡±


    Waiting for the two girls to leave, Eira moves closer, ¡°Stop acting as if they belong to you. Where did they come from?¡±


    The Abraxas Demon seems to be getting annoyed by Eira¡¯s behavior, ¡°Brat, do you know who you¡¯re talking to? You¡¯ve already ruined my evening. The only reason I¡¯m even humoring you is that I assume you have something to offer me if you¡¯re making all these demands. In fact, I can see something I¡¯m very interested in owning right behind you.¡±


    The demon points at me, and I glance behind me to make sure no one else is there.This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m talking about your little bird. Angels always have that smell about them.¡± The demon takes a big whiff of the air. ¡°That intolerably stuck up, holier-than-thou smell. Yours has the faint scent of blood mixed in, but that¡¯s okay, I can still work with that.¡±


    I hold up my arm and sniff it, ¡®I-I don¡¯t smell anything.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m interested.¡± I hear Eira say emotionlessly.


    I swallow my saliva, but don¡¯t say anything, ¡®I¡¯m smart enough to know she wouldn¡¯t trade me away¡­ please don¡¯t trade me away¡¯ I look at Eira with pleading eyes.


    ¡°But I want to know where you got these husks from first¡­ I¡¯m interested in trading for them.¡± Eira continues.


    The Abraxas Demon looks suspicious, ¡°Do you not know anything about husks? Husks are generally only put where they were before their souls were burned away in the pit, well, usually. Sometimes they¡¯ll place them somewhere else if they had a special talent or skill. Anyway they basically just run on permanent autopilot.¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. I¡¯m still willing to trade for them, so tell me what¡¯s their story?¡±


    The demon grabs one of the employees nearby and starts slapping it on its cheeks like someone selling a used car. ¡°These creatures were running this place for a few generations before they were found out.¡±


    ¡°They were running this place? How long ago?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I don¡¯t know, maybe 6,000 years ago? I heard many were surprised that such foul and traitorous creatures such as Night Demons were able to hide away for so long. Turns out, they were being supported by some Shadow Demons in the background. Not too surprising considering Night Demons are just the blood race version of Shadow Demons after all. Anyway it caused quite the ruckus back in the day.¡±


    I look at Eira and can sense a fire burning in her eyes. Eira is extremely angry.


    ¡°Well, now that I told you that I¡¯m curious, how did you manage to snag an angel? They are incredibly rare outside Heaven unless there is some type of conflict between them and the Blackbirds.¡±


    Eira smiles, "Of course, Mister, but I¡¯ll need to come closer. You never know who might be listening in¡± Eira purposefully looks back at the Shadow Demon from earlier.


    ¡°Ugh, yes, you¡¯re right. I don¡¯t know how trash like that even affords to come in here. Oh, and please don¡¯t call me Mister for some reason it makes me uncomfortable.¡±


    Eira nods and hops into the booth moving closer to the Abraxas Demon. I notice her shadow shudder slightly as she moves close to the demon. Eira leans toward his fat ear as if about to whisper something, and the demon who seems to feel safe in his own home leans closer.


    I can just faintly hear Eira whisper, ¡°I¡¯d say go to hell, but y¡¯know you¡¯re a demon and all, so maybe go to heaven?¡±


    Suddenly black hands shoot out from behind the Demon and yank the demon head back covering his mouth. The demon tries to stand, but more hands shoot out, grabbing his arms and legs. Eira¡¯s nails grow long, and she swings them faster than I can make out. The front of the demon¡¯s belly slides off and lands on the ground with a plop. Little insects crawl out of the demon¡¯s wound, but Eira ignores them. Instead, a ball begins to form in the air from the blood of the demon and slowly starts compressing. Finally, the ball flies with obvious force into the belly of the demon and embeds itself there.


    The employees begin to storm forward, removing their masks, and pouncing on Eira. Eira doesn¡¯t move as they open their mouths wide and use their fangs to bite into her flesh. In fact, her look is more akin to sadness.


    The Abraxas Demon looks at Eira with eyes full of hate as dark blue fireballs begin forming all around Eira putting off an intense heat. I look away as my eyes feel like they may boil in my own head. However, Eira¡¯s bomb goes off first.


    **Boom!**


    I look back to find the Abraxas Demon¡¯s belly blown open, and orange-colored viscera everywhere on the table and surrounding area. Something that looks like crystallized blood fragments embedded all over the table and in the bodies of the employees, but Eira¡¯s own body is unaffected with a faint red shimmer covering her skin. Along with the demon, the employees have stopped moving. Eira rips her arm from one of the employee¡¯s mouths and places her hand upon its head. She stares at them a moment before forming a knife and stabbing it into the top of its head, leaving only the handle sticking out.


    She looks at me with an empty expression and throws the knife to the table, ¡°Help me put your brothers and sisters out of their long torment.¡±


    I¡¯m not sure what to say, but I look around the room. Some ¡°people¡± are staring at us, and others act like nothing even happened.


    ¡°This kind of thing is normal here, Eden. A place like this usually has a magic cast on them that makes it impossible to truly die within the magic¡¯s effect. Unless¡­¡±


    Eira removes the rest of the employee¡¯s fangs and walks to the demon¡¯s body. She sticks her arm through its chest, yanking out the heart.


    ¡°Unless you take something major out of the field.¡±


    The heart disappears into her storage ring. She walks to the husks and does the same, but also removes their fangs. By this point, some of the demons have realized something different is going on, but most keep minding their own business. Some have run off immediately, but regardless of everyone else Eira continues going from husk to husk.


    I follow suit. I raise the knife high in the air at one of the short husks. I hesitate, but like I¡¯ve told Eira in the past I want to help carry some of her burdens.


    I bring the knife down with a cracking noise. I feel myself go dizzy for a moment. The sensation and feelings are much different than when I killed the Crawlers. Maybe it¡¯s because they are much more humanoid in nature, or perhaps it¡¯s because they would have once been a part of the same race as I am now a part of. Either way, I move onto the next one slamming the knife into the skulls of each and every one as Eira comes behind and removes the fangs and what¡¯s left of a heart. She stops for a moment and doubles back, also removing the masks and stores those away also.


    This goes on for a while until we¡¯ve killed every employee we can find. We walk outside to kill the last employee, the bouncer. Finally, I turn to see some huge demons walking toward us. The heat coming off their bodies is intense even from a distance. One of the demons is particularly massive with a lower-body that looks like that of a crab¡¯s. Other than that, it bears many similarities to that of the Abraxas Demon from earlier, just much larger and, well, a different lower-body.


    I feel Eira tug my arm, and she holds up some type of earring and presses it into her palm. The earring visibly begins to change in color until an odd noise rings out, and a red aura spreads from the earring. I grow light-headed as the aromas and stimulants of the calm, cold night air and the violent, hot air of the nightclub mix. I see the scene around us begin to shimmer and fade as the large crab demon launches a massive fireball at the two of us. Eira pushes the earring further into her hand causing blood to fill her palm and drip upon the ground. I turn my head up to see the sky filled with fire and an unbearably strong heat causes the exposed skin on my face to throb. Just as I feel like I might spontaneously combust, we are suddenly standing just outside the doorway of the building from earlier.


    I collapse instantly as the cold night air brushes against my cheek. My body relaxes and I take a deep breath enjoying the sensations. I glance to my right to see Eira staring at the last set of fangs we took from the bouncer.


    Eira looks at me with an empty expression, ¡°Let¡¯s go back.¡±

 Chapter 52: The Press

    --Eira POV--


    ¡®It¡¯s been three days since the nightclub.¡¯ I think to myself.


    I fiddle with a fang from one of the Night Demon husks and run through the events since that day. The morning after the nightclub incident, we arrived back as the sun was rising and retreated into the morgue after breaking one of the windows. It was only a few hours later when the military arrived. The Chief of Police talked to them, and they sent teams around the hospital to search for me. One team came to the morgue, but I used my shadow magic to make them extremely paranoid to the extent they reported to their superiors that the morgue was empty. Well, they did actually return to the morgue later, but they simply took the intact dead bodies away. When they discovered the one body, I exploded with a Blood Bomb, they nearly ran away without the other bodies.


    As for the morgue''s employees, thanks to Aponi and Terry gathering information, I found out that those people were taken to the original Camp B to perform autopsies on dead Crawlers. They apparently died when the Crawlers overran the camp. Anyway, the Blood Bomb apparently damaged the refrigeration rack with the exploded body in it, which has begun to stink, and no one wants to deal with that, so no one¡¯s come around since the soldiers left. Per Aponi and Terry¡¯s information, bodies are being taken to a different building nearby to both avoid agitating the civilians and circumventing a situation similar to the one that occurred at the original Camp B.


    I¡¯ve thought about collapsing the stairwell eventually but decided against it for now. I¡¯ve already ripped the button that leads to this floor from the elevator, but everyone above has been so preoccupied with the approaching Crawlers that no one really seemed to care. There¡¯s been talk of lifting the lockdown and allowing people to leave, so far excluding some ¡°high priority¡± people most everyone has just been placed within the camps and are monitored by doctors and soldiers.


    The shadow demon I left the phone has yet to get in touch with me. It was only in hindsight I realized that he might not know how a phone works¡­ but I have confidence he¡¯ll figure it out. If not, I¡¯ll find him myself, somehow.


    The humans in the hospital above numbers have increased along with the Crawlers. I¡¯d say there are probably around 10,000 civilians and 1,500 military personnel above. It¡¯s funny to me that they expend resources to find me while we hide just under their noses.


    Anyhow, the number of humans and military personnel have made the situation more complicated but also presents opportunities. There has been a lot of discontent among the civilians forced to stay in a city that is essentially a death trap for them. Some people have started to try things like stealing helicopters and other such tricks in order to leave. Making the situation ripe for taking advantage of.


    The Crawlers have continued expanding toward the ¡°Mary Tudor Medical Center,¡± which is the name of the hospital we currently reside in. The area Eden and me were in the other day is now a hotbed of Crawlers. The military bombings have become more and more frequent along with gunfire, but they haven¡¯t done very well in containing the Crawlers. Too many nooks and crannies for them to hide and a lot of the military officers are reluctant to order airstrikes directly over high population areas in fear of killing civilians.


    As for my group of soldiers, I¡¯ve been using my ¡°Baleful Whispers¡± shadow magic on them as they sleep. I use the magic very sparingly on the vampires as I simply want to sway their subconscious more and more toward the blood race¡¯s way of thinking. Their changing biology and the Goddess¡¯s blood already have this effect on them to an extent, but I want to speed it along if I can. Eventually, I hope a form of ¡°group think¡± will take over, and I won¡¯t have to do this with the next batches of vampires to such a degree. In regards to Bryan, though, I¡¯ve been using Baleful Whisper on him a lot. He has become more and more unstable and has alienated himself further and further from the others. He often sits in the corner, whispering to himself nowadays, picking at sores and scabs on his legs. The man is broken, and I¡¯m hesitant to get rid of him as he could be useful in some form in the future. Not to mention, I told Terry to watch him closely, so watching Byran deteriorate like this has only increased his belief in the Goddess¡¯s words.


    Anyway, right now, I¡¯m more focused on matters other than the Crawlers, humans, or soldiers.


    ¡°Hey, Eira, you okay?¡± Eden asks.


    I wave my hand, half-heartedly, ¡°Mhm. I¡¯m fine. Thanks.¡±


    ¡°What do you think of the show so far?¡± Aponi asks.


    I glance upwards and see Sylvia and Albert, who are in the middle of their show. They¡¯ve had to move to more discrete ways of streaming now that Tremble or pretty much any legitimate site won¡¯t have them. They basically post to underground, and extremist websites then the videos spread from there through word of mouth or via bots. I basically just monitor them to make sure they don¡¯t say anything they shouldn¡¯t. From what I¡¯ve gathered while half-listening is what they told me, they would say. Things like the government response is inadequate, things are worse than the government is reporting, the ¡°masked girl¡± is going around saving people, and other things to that tune.


    ¡°Yeah, the show''s fine. They¡¯re doing fine.¡± I answer and quickly return to my thoughts.


    For the past few days, I¡¯ve been running through ideas in my head. Thirty and fifty-eight. Thirty hearts and fifty-eight fangs from Night Demons in the nightclub. There were thirty members of the blood race surviving in hiding all that time. One of them was already missing its fangs likely removed before they were cast into the Pit of Hell, and their souls burned away. The system told me that there were fragments of their souls left¡­ no, fragments isn¡¯t the right word; echoes would be more accurate, I suppose. Anyone left within the Pit of Hell will have their soul ultimately burned away; there is no way to restore a soul used as fuel for the fire. The souls of the Night Demons had been burnt to such an extent that what little essence that remained within their husks was impossible for the system to absorb.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    I frown and gaze at the tiles of the floor for a bit before resuming my train of thought. The system informed me there were still echoes of the souls still left within the hearts, and I want to use these echoes in a way that I feel will venerate them.


    ¡°And that¡¯s a wrap,¡± Sylvia says with a sigh leaning back in her chair.


    I stand and begin leaving the room, but before that, I happen to notice Sylvia¡¯s panicked look and arm waving. Normally watching someone tumble back in their chair would give me a good laugh, but I¡¯m not really in the mood, so I yank her chair back down using a shadow hand.


    Sylvia¡¯s chair comes back down with a thud, and I walk toward the stairwell, ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a little while. Follow me, and I can¡¯t guarantee you¡¯ll ever come back.¡±


    I stop and stare at Sylvia, momentarily thinking about reversing my decision, ¡®Well, no point now.¡¯


    I make my way up into the stairwell and stop. I check and make sure no one is around before concentrating. A moment later, I find myself in my god space.


    [Is the Host going to begin the forging process?]


    ¡°Yes, I¡¯m going to do it, and per our discussion, your help will count as my reward for the last task,¡± I answer.


    [This is acceptable, it is close to what this system had planned to reward the Host with regardless. If the Host wishes to pursue the forging of a customized living weapon using the ingredients the Host acquired, this system will assist.]


    ¡°Mm, I prefer you not to refer to them like vegetables from the grocery store.¡±


    The system ignores my remarks, [Please first take a seat upon the throne.]


    I walk up the short flight of stairs toward the throne and stare at the blood moon that illuminates everything in this place.


    [Next¡­]


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to run me through this part. We¡¯ve talked about this enough, so I can handle this much. I¡¯d appreciate it if you just helped out only when needed. For now, just give me my status.¡±


    Name: Eira Callista


    Gender: Female


    Race: Vampire {Pseudo True God}


    Level: 5 (0/100)


    Health: 345/350


    Mana: 160/200 {100/100 Max Shielding}


    Strength: 20


    Endurance: 22


    Agility: 24


    Intellect: 20


    Constitution: 35


    Talents: Paranormal


    Skills: Intermediate Blood Magic; Novice Scythe; Novice Shadow Magic


    Titles: Heir of Blood


    Essence: 417


    ¡°Should be more than enough essence for everything. Mana should be fine as well. Let¡¯s get started then.¡±


    As usual, the throne greets me with a few red sparks that run up my arms. I relax in the embrace of the throne and take a deep breath. I concentrate on the storage of essence in the center of my brain, the area I assume the system embedded itself. Feeling the pulse of energy there, I push it into the throne.


    [-50 Essence]


    The platform begins to emit sparks of red from every corner, and it begins to increase in size. The five altars that once lowered themselves into the floor spring up. The floor and altars take on the appearance of a liquid-like oil, and I begin to concentrate on what I desire. I don¡¯t want to mess with the platform itself too much as I don¡¯t trust myself to properly redraw the pentagram on the floor, so I just concentrate on the altars and expanding the diameter of the platform.


    The altars bend and turn before moving across the oily platform like strange ships in a sea of blackness. In tandem, they meet toward the center of the platform and begin to spin at high speeds.


    [-50 Essence]


    Suddenly they stop and rush toward one another and crash into each other, causing a spout of black liquid to spurt into the air. The light of the blood moon behind me reflects from the drops as it stops in the air and begins to twist. At this point, the altars look more akin to an hourglass as they trade liquid from one side to the other. Eventually, the two sides become even and the middle portion of the hourglass breaks. The two sides form rectangular shapes, and four lines form in the corners of the rectangles. They connect forming something that looks like a hydraulic cylinder at each corner. Essentially this is going to be something akin to a simple press which I¡¯ll use to make some ¡°special items¡± with the help of the system.


    I stand, and my legs wobble lightly. I catch myself on the armrest of the chair and take another breath.


    I sigh, ¡°My body and mind really aren¡¯t meant to be doing this kind of thing, but it¡¯s done now. Now for the more tedious part of the process.¡±


    [Will, the Host, now move onto the engraving process?]


    I nod, ¡°Yes, let¡¯s get started.¡±


    I walk toward the press. The floor has resolidified and once again looks like some kind of obsidian surface. I cut my palm and begin the process of engraving complicated runes into the press. The systems guide me and correct me if there is a mistake somewhere in my engravings. This process takes almost a full day to complete in the god space, which wouldn¡¯t be nearly that long on the outside world. Being in the god space is both relaxing and tiring. It¡¯s like when you go on vacation, and when you return, you feel like you need another vacation. This is something I never noticed until I tried to take a nap in here once a couple of days ago and awoke even more tired. I never tried before, as this place can be eerily quiet.


    Once I¡¯ve completed the drawings, I walk around the edge of the pentagram and place the thirty hearts of the Night Demons around the edge. I take the fangs and place the fifty-eight fangs evenly spaced upon the press.


    I remove a coffee from my storage ring and drink it in a few breaths.


    ¡°Alright, let¡¯s do this.¡±


    Just as I¡¯m about to begin, the system interrupts, [Host, you cannot yet begin the forging process due to missing material.]


    ¡°Of course, I know that... but can you remind me what that ingredient is?¡±


    [If the Host recalls, each heart will require a certain amount of blood.]


    I scratch my head, ¡°Oh, yeah. I needed to steal some blood bags from the hospital. The requirement was that each heart has a different blood donor or something like that.¡±


    [...]


    I cough, ¡°Anyway, the passage of time here is currently slow, so I should be able to leave everything as is. I¡¯ll take care of that right now.¡±


    I exit the god space and return to the morgue. I grab Sam to help me track down the hospital''s supply of blood bags.

 Chapter 53: Diet Dr.Blood Bag

    I look back at the moron, Sam, as he hits on every woman we walk past while wearing a pair of obnoxiously oversized sunglasses. I brought Sam instead of Aponi or Eden for a couple of different reasons. First of all, I really wanted to bully someone to make myself feel better. If it¡¯s Aponi or Eden, I¡¯d feel a little bad. As for the others Terry probably wouldn¡¯t go along with me, Audrey¡¯s too afraid of everything, the Staff Captain might be dead as I forget to take him on walks or feed him sometimes, and Bryan would be at home in an insane asylum not that I¡¯d bring him anyways. As for the remaining people, I haven¡¯t talked to any of them enough to know if they¡¯d be fun to tease.


    The other reason I brought Sam is that he seems to be the only one who isn¡¯t obviously afraid of me. Even Eden is a little nervous around me even if she wouldn¡¯t admit it, but not Sam, for whatever reason.


    I point at a person toward the corner of the room, ¡°Hey, Sam. Check out that beauty over here.¡±


    Sam nudges my shoulder with his fist, ¡°Ah, yeah. That one¡¯s a real good one. You have a good eye, Eira.¡±


    ¡°I sure do, Sam.¡±


    Sam jokingly slicks back his hair like some kind of lame 1950¡¯s greaser and walks up to the ¡°lady,¡± I pointed out.


    He cruises up to the person and taps them on the shoulder, ¡°Hey gorgeous; you got a bandaid because I...¡±


    The person begins to turn around¡­ and around¡­. and around and they keep turning around to the point Sam has to take a step back. I saw this person a few days ago, and they have the weirdest anatomy I¡¯ve ever seen. I was in the middle of drinking a soda at the time and spit it out into a woman''s purse on accident after they spun around.


    From the back and at just the right angle, they look like a splendidly curvy woman, but from the front, well, let¡¯s just say they¡¯ve got a lot of front. Not Sam¡¯s type, that¡¯s for sure. Oh, and I suppose I should also mention that it¡¯s not a woman at all, but that¡¯s the least amusing thing about this situation.


    ¡°Hey, buddy. I don¡¯t swing that way. Do I know you or something?¡± the man put his hands against his sides.


    Sam¡¯s face drops, and he begins to stutter, ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, ma¡¯am, I thought you were someone else.¡±


    He runs off like the coward he is.


    ¡°Eira, you knew, didn¡¯t you? You knew!¡± Sam shouts, grabbing the room¡¯s attention.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about. All I did is point.¡± I say innocently.


    ¡°Why would you do that? I trusted you!¡± Sam shouts.


    ¡°As I said, I just pointed. I¡¯m sorry everyone, my brother here has a hard time controlling the level of his voice.¡±


    I punch Sam in the leg, nearly causing him to scream out in pain.


    ¡°Let¡¯s go, brother.¡±


    Sam and I walk past the entrance of the hospital, and I glance outside. There are now tents set up all around the hospital, and food stalls are set up for people to eat from. The soldiers walk around with gas masks and a special outer covering that looks like some kind transparent blue plastic sheet. It seems a lot of these soldiers are volunteers, and no one wants to come to this camp as it¡¯s the closest to the Crawlers, which is why in a city of three hundred thousand, there are only ten thousand civilians located at this camp.


    Anyhow, Terry told me that during his information gathering a lot of the doctors seem to be perplexed. They¡¯ve had a tough time finding the virus or bacteria responsible for the Crawlers. This isn¡¯t surprising because the Crawlers are made through a magical process, so there is no virus or bacteria to find. This has only stifled the government¡¯s efforts and made them even more reluctant to release the lockdown as they don¡¯t understand the Crawlers at all.


    Continuing,Sam and I make our way through the crowded halls and stairways. People are everywhere, and most of them aren¡¯t exactly at peak readiness. Well, excluding the occasional civilian walking around with bulletproof vests and assault rifles. It seems their gun hobby is finally paying off.


    I look toward Sam, ¡°Okay, Sam, I read online that hospitals typically keep their blood somewhere in Pathology in a refrigerator. This hospital is split into five different buildings, but I think Pathology should be in this building or maybe the Heart Studies building.¡±


    ¡°Right! Personally, I think it¡¯s this building, and I have a feeling it¡¯s this way.¡± Sam says while pointing toward a set of doors.


    ¡°Why that way?¡± I ask.


    Sam smiles with confidence, ¡°Call it a lucky guess.¡±


    I glance upward where a Pathology sign hangs with an arrow pointing.


    I raise an eyebrow beneath my hood, ¡°Mhmm, lucky guess idiot. Come on.¡±


    We enter Pathology, something usually difficult for non-hospital personnel, but right now, the hallways are filled with makeshift cots and other facilities for public use. There¡¯s a desk to my right where two doctors are gathered around discussing their opinions on the Crawler ¡°illness.¡±Love this story? Find the genuine version on the author''s preferred platform and support their work!


    ¡°I think it¡¯s bacterial in nature. It just spreads so fast that antibiotics don¡¯t work quickly enough, or perhaps it¡¯s a superbug.,¡± the younger of the two doctors states.


    ¡°You call yourself a doctor? Something like this has to be viral with a short incubation period obviously.¡± the older doctor replies back.


    ¡°Damn. I¡¯m just speculating here, okay? There has never been anything like this outside of the movies. Well, actually it''s worse than that because at least in the movies they would know if it¡¯s a virus or not.¡±


    I glance around for a few moments, but I have no idea which room the blood bags might be in. Deciding going room to room might draw too much attention, I choose to sit and watch for a while to see if I can eventually find someone walking around with blood bags. To be perfectly honest with so many people and the military around, I¡¯m not particularly interested in being noticed snooping in places I don¡¯t belong. If I can take some time to build my strength, my people, or establish myself in some meaningful way, I¡¯d like to.


    To kill time while I wait for any clues, I continue to listen to the two doctors, mostly out of curiosity. The younger doctor keeps arguing the Crawler¡¯s illness is bacterial in nature while the older sticks to it being viral. Finally, half an hour later, they change the subject.


    ¡°Anyway enough about that. It¡¯s not our department or our responsibility. We just need to take care of the wounded.¡± the older doctor says.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Then if that¡¯s what you want to talk about, our most pressing concern right now would be our stock of platelets. I have three patients with leukemia who need platelets, and we are going to run out soon.¡±


    The old doctor looks at the youngster like he¡¯s stupid, ¡°The Blood Bank is right across the street. Why don¡¯t you see if someone is over there?¡±


    ¡°I tried, but the military moved into the facility and is refusing to send any red blood cells, platelets, plasma, or anything else we may need. That means we can only use what we have on hand.¡± the young doctor replies.


    The doctor glances toward a door nearby and continues, ¡°Oh. That¡¯s weird. Well, we have around seventy units of red blood cells left in storage at least. We¡¯ll need those more than platelets or plasma.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but what if we need more? What is the military even doing?¡±


    ¡°Well, I heard they think the Crawler virus may spread through blood and saliva, so maybe that¡¯s why they aren¡¯t letting us have any blood that was donated recently?¡±


    ¡°Maybe. It would make sense if the Crawler infection spread through blood. I mean that makes more sense then it being airborne, but didn¡¯t the infection originally come from that cruise ship that crashed into the docks?¡±


    Surprisingly finding the information I was looking for, I get up and slowly make my way toward the door. The two doctors have turned away, and I reach for the doorknob just in time to hear the two doctor''s conversation continue.


    ¡°Yeah, it did, but they are just being careful, I guess. By the way, have you been in the storeroom recently? There are soldiers just sitting in there like they¡¯re waiting for someone.¡±


    I stop just short of turning the knob.


    ¡°Yeah, I know. One of the nurses went in earlier, and they looked like they were ready for war in there. They all grabbed their weapons and almost shot the poor woman.¡±


    I begin to walk away and motion for Sam to follow. I try to work out how they could possibly know I would be looking for blood only to remember a misstep I made back on the ¡®Moonlight¡¯.


    ¡°They seem to be waiting for me¡­ ¡° I say with frustration.


    ¡°Waiting for you? How would they know you¡¯d go for the blood bags?¡±


    ¡°...Well, I had almost forgotten, but I may have sucked someone¡¯s blood on camera once back on the Moonlight. I got a little too caught up in the moment, I suppose.¡±


    ¡°Shit, that wasn¡¯t very smart. You know they probably have a task force set aside just to find you, right?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I know. Out of everyone, you¡¯re the last person I want to hear that from.¡±


    Sam smiles and changes the subject, ¡°Well, where are we going now? Back to the morgue?¡±


    ¡°To surgical. I read that they also keep some blood bags in the operating rooms. They probably have at least ten units in there.¡±


    Sam and I wander around the hospital and eventually find signs leading to surgical. When we arrive at the operating rooms, we immediately notice two armed soldiers entering the operating room. A moment later two other soldiers leave the room, making it obvious that some kind of shift change just occurred.


    I sigh and turn to leave to come up with a new plan.


    **Bang**


    I quickly spin around to find someone having crashed into Sam. It seems to be a nurse that was in a hurry to return to the operating room. My eyes move to the ground, where I notice two blood bags lying on the floor. I quickly walk within a couple of feet of the bag and place them both into my storage ring.


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry! I¡¯m in a hurry.¡± the nurse shouts apologetically.


    The woman starts looking around frantically for the blood bags.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay. My brother here is a bit slow. He should watch where he is standing. Come on, brother.¡±


    ¡°What, but I¡­¡±


    I pinch Sam¡¯s leg so hard I almost take the skin off. I drag him away from the woman who is still looking around in confusion and panic.


    With a tinge of disappointment, I speak to Sam, ¡°Let¡¯s go. I thought it would be simple, but I''ll need to come up with a new plan. At least now though I can see what this blood tastes like.¡±


    Sam seems confused, but nods. I yank Sam into a family restroom and lock the door. Removing one of the blood bags I read what¡¯s written.


    -------------------------------


    Type O


    Red Blood Cells


    Adenine-Saline Added


    Leukocytes Reduced


    -------------------------------


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    I grab the tube that sticks out of the top of the bag and undo the seal. I suck the blood through the tube, watching as it makes its way toward my mouth. The blood hits my tongue and¡­ the taste is underwhelming. At least in comparison to what I¡¯m used to.


    ¡°This is like the diet cola of blood. It¡¯s also a bit saltier than usual, and I¡¯m not a big fan of it being cold either. Its consistency is also off. I¡¯d probably rate this two and a half stars.¡±


    ¡°Here, let me try,¡± Sam responds eagerly.


    Sam reaches for the blood bag and squeezes. Blood shoots up and splatters on the ceiling tiles.


    I sigh and shove the bag into his arms, smearing some blood on his shirt, ¡°Just take it.¡±


    Sam drinks some, and his face shows a bit of disappointment, ¡°It¡¯s okay, but it has a bit of an¡­ artificial taste, I guess.¡±


    I nod in agreement, ¡°Yeah, but either way, it¡¯ll work for what I need it for. It¡¯ll also help tide everyone over for a while if we can get enough of it. Finish that off, and let¡¯s head back to the morgue and regroup.¡±

 Chapter 54: Learning, Testing, & Blood

    I sit with my head propped up against the wall of the morgue. The main reason I came back to the morgue was to go back alone, but I started thinking of alternatives.


    ¡®It¡¯s tempting to just go to the Blood Bank across the street; there are probably hundreds of more blood bags there.¡¯


    However, the more I think about it, the more I realize that I don¡¯t know enough about the situation at the Blood Bank. Maybe, in the future, I can go ahead and steal everything before it goes bad, but only after I finish forging.


    I glance at Bryan, who hasn¡¯t spoken in days, ¡®I do have some ideas on how I could use him, though. Anyway, let¡¯s just hit the hospital storage first.¡¯


    Regaining my awareness, I look around the room to find that, other than Bryan, I seem to be alone, so I stand and begin to walk away quietly. Due to the smell of the exploded body, I moved all the humans, excluding Bryan into the storeroom. All of them are sleeping on old sheets and whatever else was in the storeroom. I put Eden in charge of taking care of them. Of all the people here, Eden is probably the most normal. Well, when it comes to some things, she still doesn¡¯t make many facial expressions.


    Hearing someone walk up behind me, I stop, ¡°Are you planning something? You are scheming something, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    I smile and stare off into a corner, ¡°Good afternoon, Aponi. I¡¯m not planning to do anything to any civilians rest assured.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, strange choice of words. Well, whatever it is, I¡¯m not going to stop you.¡± Aponi replies.


    I turn and gaze at Aponi with surprise, ¡°You aren¡¯t?¡±


    ¡°Ha! I knew it! You are planning something.¡± Aponi cries.


    Aponi reaches for me, and I take a step back.


    I laugh, ¡°Hehe, gotta be quicker than that if you want to catch me.¡±


    Aponi sighs, ¡°Yeah, I think everyone realizes that by now. But for real. I¡¯m not going to stop you.¡±


    ¡°May I ask why?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve realized that if I try to stop you, you¡¯ll just do things in secret. I¡¯d rather just help you and give you my input as you go.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is that the only reason?¡± I ask with suspicion.


    Aponi¡¯s expression changes slightly, ¡°Well, I¡¯ve had some odd dreams lately¡­ and I¡¯ve come to realize I can¡¯t fight what I am now. So my choices are suicide or embracing it. I already decided I didn¡¯t want to die. I¡¯ve got things I want to do. I have a strong urge to help.¡±


    I smile and move closer to Aponi, ¡°Okay, then. I want your help right this second.¡±


    I grab Aponi¡¯s hand and drag her toward the exploded corpse. I yank open the rack exposing the green gooey mess¡ªthe thick, stale air washes over my face giving the feeling of being hit by a cloud of mist. The smell follows immediately, and I suppress the tears welling up in my eyes.


    ¡°I want you to absorb this body. The smell is horrifyingly bad, and you could use the practice.¡± I say with a grin.


    Aponi¡¯s face turns green, and she gags, ¡°Is this about that ability you told me about?¡±


    I nod and extend my nail and cut Aponi¡¯s palm. She flinches and stares at the thin line of blood growing on her palm.


    ¡°Now, absorb this smell away,¡± I command.


    She looks between me and the corpse, ¡°I don¡¯t know what to do.¡±


    I stop to think for a moment, ¡°Hmm, just focus on the spot between and behind your eyes.¡±


    ¡°Eira, what the hell does between and behind mean?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you asked,¡± I reply


    I motion for Aponi to come closer. When she gets close, I poke her hard between the eyebrows.


    ¡°Now focus on that pain and figure it out. Keep in mind it could be different; that¡¯s just how it works for me.¡±


    Aponi rubs her forehead, ¡±God, that hurt. It feels like you could poke through a block of concrete.¡±


    ¡°Maybe, I haven¡¯t tried. I can test it on you if you want, though.¡±


    ¡°No! That¡¯s fine. I¡¯ll see what I can do about this before I vomit.¡± Aponi says quickly.


    ¡°Good. Ask Eden if you need any more help.¡±


    I wave and walk away before the smell gives me a headache leaving Aponi to figure out her talent. I slip out of the morgue and make my way back to Pathology.


    When I¡¯m about halfway, I slide into a corner, lower my hood, and tap the flower in my hair. It glows for a moment, and suddenly the top hat is back on my head.


    ¡®Ah, I love the way this thing looks, but let¡¯s test its ability.¡¯


    I focus on injecting mana into the hat, and it lights up with a very faint blue glow.


    ¡®Uh, is it working? I think it¡¯s working?¡¯


    Hearing someone coming, I walk out from the corner with my hood still down. It¡¯s a group of three old ladies chatting about recent events, which is pretty much what everyone talks about here.


    ¡°I voted for President McCracken, and now I regret it.¡±


    ¡°Tell me about it! How can he keep us here! I¡¯m old, but that doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m ready to die.¡±


    Suddenly one of the women stops, ¡°Shut up, Hillary. Look over there!¡±


    The woman points at me, and the other two turn their heads in my direction.


    ¡°...she¡¯s.¡±


    ¡°So cute!¡±


    The three old ladies charge toward me at a pace that defies their age.Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    ¡°Oh my gosh! I love your green eyes; they are so pretty!¡±


    ¡°Green? They are clearly blue, and your blonde hair is so perfect!¡± Another one of the women squeals.


    ¡°Blonde? I thought she was brunette?¡± the last woman says. ¡°Wait, no. I guess she is blonde¡­¡±


    I raise an eyebrow, but force a grin and chuckle, ¡°You are all far too kind! Thank you for the compliments!¡± I reply happily.


    ¡®So it seems they just see what they think they should see? It also seems like someone''s perception changes depending on other''s words and observations.¡¯


    I give the three ladies an awkward look and stare at the floor.


    ¡°What¡¯s wrong, sweetie?¡±


    I play with my earlobe and make myself look pitiful, ¡°Well, my sister made fun of my skin and ears. She said I was pale, and my ears were too long. It made me sad.¡±


    ¡°Oh, dear. Your ears are so small and cute, and your skin is perfectly tan.¡± One of the women says.


    ¡°I agree your ears are small and cute, but she¡¯s definitely not very tan.¡± Another of the women asserts


    ¡°Ye-yeah? Maybe, you¡¯re right. Either way, she¡¯s cute!¡±


    The woman reaches for my head. I watch as her hand phases through the top hat, and she runs her fingers through my hair.


    ¡°Your hair is so soft!¡± The lady exclaims.


    ¡°Thank you! But I need to be getting back now. Maybe I¡¯ll see you again someday.¡±


    ¡°Yes, sweetie. We¡¯re in a tent near the food carts. Come find us some time.¡±


    ¡°Yes, will do granny,¡± I declare while walking away.


    ¡°Granny? I¡¯m not that old, am I?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you''re older!¡±


    The three old ladies laugh as I turn the corner.


    I walk past a window and study my reflection, ¡®So the top hat doesn¡¯t actually change my appearance. It just makes people think I look different than I actually do. Well, that makes sense. It¡¯s called the Master of Deception for a reason. I should be careful there are probably a few weaknesses involved with an effect like this.¡¯


    With that thought, I return to the area Sam and I were scouting earlier. The Blood storage room is quiet, and most people have left to get in line at the dinner stalls before sundown.


    I stop at the door, ¡®Okay, if things go how I hope great! If things start going south, then I¡¯ll deal with it. If they fire on me immediately, my shield will block it, and I¡¯ll disappear before they realize.¡¯


    I walk up to the blood stockroom door and take a deep breath before knocking loudly.


    Taking on the attitude of a naive girl, I shout, ¡°Hello, anyone in there! I¡¯ve really gotta go!¡±


    I toss open the door and hear the sounds of rapid movements and the sound of weapons being prepped. I gaze around the room and find six heavily outfitted soldiers with their guns at the ready.


    I gasp and take a step back, ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. Is this not the bathroom?¡±


    ¡°Hands up! Hands up!¡± One of them yells.


    The soldiers start communicating on their walkie-talkies.


    I put up my hands and ignore the conversation over the walkie-talkie. Instead, I start gathering the information I want, ¡®Two near the back left corner, two in the middle of the room, and two near the back right corner although not as far as the first group. The back wall seems to be where all the refrigeration is for the blood. I¡¯ll just need to avoid that area.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry I¡¯ll just leave now!¡± I say as I turn around.


    ¡°Girl, don¡¯t move a damn muscle!¡±


    I stop.


    ¡°What were you trying to do just now?¡±


    ¡°I thought this was the bathroom.¡±


    ¡°Does she fit the description?¡± One person asks.


    One man looks into a scope that is pointed at me and shows some concern.


    ¡°No, she¡¯s the right height, but nothing else seems right. Except for her body temp, which seems low.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Let me see.¡±


    The man looks into it and frowns, ¡°Damn, all of you new boots are worthless. Don¡¯t even know how to read a damn infrared scope. She¡¯s fine.¡±


    ¡°But sir! Her¡­ wait now, it looks normal? I coulda swore it was showing up cold earlier.¡±


    I tilt my head, and a bead of sweat drops from my neck, ¡®Body temp? Oh, I didn¡¯t think about them checking that, but it seems like Mr.Top Hat has me covered.¡¯


    ¡°She¡¯s obviously not her. Listen, the bathroom''s down the hall to the left. Go.¡±


    ¡°Thank you, Mister,¡± I reply cheerfully before closing the door and running off.


    However, I don¡¯t go far. I circle back and enter a room next to the blood storage. The room is full of filing cabinets along with loose furniture that looks to have been taken from the halls and placed in here to make more room. I deactivate the top hat and put it back into its passive flower state.


    I check my mana, finding the top hat seems to use something like a point of mana a minute. Not very efficient until the world''s mana levels rise higher.


    Having made my way to this room, I switch off the lights and move toward the wall that faces the room of soldiers.


    ¡®Let¡¯s see. Two around here, two around here, and two around here.¡¯


    I extend my nail and make several small marks in each location.


    ¡®This is going to take a while.¡¯


    At the first point, I dig my nails into the wall as silently as possible, swiveling my hand back and forth. My nails drill deeper and deeper into the wall. Once I get about what I guess is around the halfway point, I stop. Over the next few hours, I continue this going from hole to hole until I¡¯ve made around twenty holes. I got back to each hole and then widen them all to around half an inch. Finally, I make one last go around and fill each hole with blood sealing off the ends to keep the blood from flowing out.


    I step back and admire my work. I step back and take out the mana pulse earring. I pool some blood on the ground and place the earring in the pool. I stare at the crack beneath the door, watching the hall lights flicker and hearing the panicked voices of the people outside. Finally, when the lights turn off, I remove the earring and look back at the wall.


    I snap my finger, ¡°Blood Spikes.¡± I whisper.


    The sound of the wall cracking and breaking of objects echoes. Combined with a few quick yelps of pain.


    [7 Essence Acquired]


    [8 Essence Acquired]


    [7 Essence Acquired]


    [6 Essence Acquired]


    [8 Essence Acquired]


    ¡®I missed one?¡¯


    I move to the wall and place my ear against it. Hearing the faint sounds of labored breathing just on the other side, I tap the wall checking for any studs. Not hearing anything odd, I extend my claws and stretch my arm back. With all the force I can muster, I slam my hand into the drywall.


    Coming into contact with flesh, I pull it back, sending chunks of drywall flying. The wall quickly crumbles under the force of the army soldier being pulled through. Once my vision settles on his neck, I dig my fangs into it. A moment later, his labored breathing stops.


    [9 Essence Acquired]


    The sweet and savory taste of blood feels my nose and senses causing me to shiver in pleasure.


    ¡®Now, this is what blood should taste like. I¡¯d rate this around a four. I wonder what blood type this person was?¡¯


    I stare at the corpses and sigh, ¡°I should probably take them. Leaving bodies has really screwed me in the past. I might be able to salvage a couple of these corpses. Normally corpses like these are way too damaged to get any blood out of.¡±


    I store the corpses and amazingly all, but the last one fits. I drop some snacks on the floor to make room and run to the refrigerators, quickly opening them. I end up finding a few packs of platelets, some plasma, and finally, around sixty units of red blood cells. Deciding to take them all, I again press the flower, turning it into a top hat. I drop the hat on the ground and begin tossing blood bags into it.


    ¡®This was one of the additional features mentioned while using <Analyze>. The hat has a small storage capacity along with the requirement that whatever you store has to be able to fit through the hats opening.¡¯


    I start filling up the top hat until all the blood packs have been stored away. I return to my snack pile and begin tossing them into the top hat as well. Until I eventually run out of room in the top hat.


    I activate the top hat''s active ability. I look down at my feet, finding little bloody footprints all over the floor. I frown and walk up to a blanket one of the soldiers had been using and wipe my feet on it. I glance back at the destroyed wall, footprints, and snacks that are soaking up the bloody puddles.


    I sigh, and exit the room, ¡°Well, they¡¯ll definitely know it was me, I guess.¡±


    Happy with my haul, I skip down the hallway back toward the morgue¡ªthe lights flicker back on as I enter the stairwell.

 Chapter 55: Living Weapon

    Bursting back into the morgue, I look around the room to find all the vampires sitting around talking. I dip behind a corner and press the flower in my hair turning it back into a top hat. I remove two bags of platelets, plasma, and red blood cells.


    Walking up to the group holding the bags, ¡°Hey, fools.¡± I say proudly.


    Aponi looks at me, ¡°Hey, Eira. Whatcha holding?¡±


    ¡°Blood bags. What are you guys talking about?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Well, actually, we were talking about ways to get blood in the longer term, but it seems you¡®ve solved the problem in the short term.¡± Aponi answers.


    I blink in surprise, ¡°Oh? You guys were talking about such a thing?¡±


    ¡°Of course. After all, we need it to live now.¡± Terry replies.


    ¡°Oh, well here.¡± I lay the bags between the group. ¡°I want you guys to experiment with these. Try different combinations to see if you can find one that tastes best.¡±


    ¡°You''re not going to help?¡± Eden asks.


    I look at Eden, ¡°Do you want me to help?¡±


    Eden nods, ¡°It would be a good opportunity for us to talk.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    Aponi cuts in, ¡°You know we¡¯ve never had a very good opportunity just to talk. It¡¯s always some intense life or death moment.¡±


    ¡®I kinda wanted to get back to my god space, but¡­¡¯


    ¡°Uh, okay,¡± I answer.


    I sit down and look between the group. To my left is Eden, followed by Sam, Terry, the soldier, and Aponi to my right.


    ¡°So for red blood cells, we have a bag of O+ and a bag of AB- here,¡± I say.


    I remove twelve shot glasses and six bottles of water from the storage ring. I place the shot glasses in a circle and fill five with O+ and five with AB-.


    ¡°Is this a wine tasting?¡± The soldier says.


    ¡°Yes, if you¡¯re going to make me stay, then we¡¯re going to do this right, uh, what¡¯s your name again?¡±


    ¡°Jimmy.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah. That¡¯s right.¡± I reply.


    ¡°By the way, how did you get these? We were talking about trying to get some from across the street.¡± Aponi asks.


    ¡°From the blood bank?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, from the blood bank, but we weren¡¯t sure how to go about it.¡±


    I look at the group with even more surprise, ¡°Ye-yeah. We can always use more blood. I got these from the blood storage room here.¡±


    ¡°Weren¡¯t there soldiers there?¡± Terry asks


    ¡°Yeah, there were.¡±


    Terry looks at me, ¡°Did you kill them?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I did,¡± I reply without emotion.


    The five grow quiet, ¡°Oh.¡±


    I stare at the group with a stern expression, ¡°If anyone¡¯s got anything to say, feel free.¡±


    ¡°No. We don¡¯t have anything to say.¡± Aponi says.


    ¡°Really? What¡¯s wrong with you guys today?¡±


    ¡°Nothing¡¯s wrong with us.¡± Aponi continues.


    I raise an eyebrow, ¡°Okay. Well, you all seem to have come to some kind of agreement?¡±


    ¡°We¡­ we just haven¡¯t had much time to really think about things until recently. We¡¯re still talking and working things out.¡±


    I glance between them and see that they all clearly don¡¯t want to continue the line of questioning for now.


    I shake my head, ¡°Let¡¯s all take a shot of the O+ blood to start. It¡¯ll be underwhelming, but then we¡¯ll try mixing other things into it.¡±


    The reactions are about the same among everyone. Everyone agrees the O+ is okay. After that, we drink some water to cleanse the palate and then drink the AB- most describe it as okay or below average.


    ¡°So, the O+ seems better.¡±


    We continue to experiment, mixing different quantities of platelets and plasma. Sam even combined the two types. The plasma seemed to add sweetness while the platelets seemed to make it more savory.


    Sam stands and looks at me, ¡°Platelets on a steak would probably taste great! Can I go get some steaks!?¡±


    I nod, ¡°Sure. I have something else to do anyway. I guess it will only take a moment, though.¡±


    ¡°Hell yeah!¡± Sam shouts as he slaps Terry hard on the back. ¡°Come on, Terry. Let¡¯s go see what we can find.¡±


    ¡°Have fun. Oh, but avoid any soldiers. Some squads seem to be checking body temperatures.¡±


    Terry looks at me with confusion, ¡°So?¡±


    ¡°I guess you haven¡¯t noticed? Anyways, your body temperature is probably around 10 degrees cooler than a human.¡±


    Sam¡¯s eyes grow big, ¡°What? Really!?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. You should also avoid cameras or even disable them if you come across them. In fact, Sam and Terry, you guys have the job of disabling any cameras you come across.¡±


    ¡°Will do boss,¡± Sam replies.


    ¡°Fine.¡± Terry answers.


    The two walk away, and I also stand, ¡°I¡¯ll be back in a few minutes.¡±


    ¡®At least it¡¯ll seem that way to them.¡¯


    Walking into the stairwell, I concentrate and soon find myself back in my god space. The large obsidian black press, fangs, and hearts are still waiting for me to initiate the ritual. If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s do this.¡±


    Converting the flower back into the top hat, I hold it in my hand and reach into the hat, pulling out bag after bag of blood. Finally, after pulling out thirty bags, I take each one and proceed to the first heart.


    ¡°System, how much of this do I need to use?¡±


    [Host, around three-quarters of a bag, is necessary; however, extra blood can help the process.]


    ¡°Okay, well, I¡¯ll just do the full bag for each heart then.¡±


    I cut the corner of the bag and position it in a way that allows it to drain into the heart''s internals. I go heart by heart, doing the same thing to each. After a bag of blood has been added to each, I move to the press.


    I take a moment to look over the press one last time before moving on. It is simple with two rectangular halves made of the same material the platform is constructed from. Both the base and the top of the press basically resemble huge, solid, and polished pieces of obsidian. Without actually measuring, I¡¯d say both pieces are around 5 feet wide, 9 feet long, and 4 feet thick. Due to the height of the base piece I¡¯ll typically have to jump or climb onto the press to make any changes which has been a bit annoying.


    At each corner, there are simple cylinders that allow the top piece to slide and press against the base. The surface itself is smooth as marble and is capable of warping into simple shapes and designs once instructions and essence is added to it. It is different from a press in the human world or even in the magical era of the past.


    As for the engravings, these were a huge pain. They are complicated and contain a combination of the Blood language and a few other languages that are not found within my inherited memories. I was able to engrave them only because of the systems instructions. The purpose of the engravings is simple. They are meant to direct the essence and materials to their proper locations and also allow for programming of the press accordingly.


    The entire surface has a reflective shine that the blood moon that floats above here frequently reflects off of, and due to this, I¡¯ve decided to name this the ¡°Moonlit Press.¡±


    ¡°Okay, system. Are you ready to help me with this?¡±


    [Yes, Host. This system will focus on essence control while the host is asked to focus on mana control.]


    I nod and stare at the fangs I left placed upon the press last I was here. I¡¯ve decided to make a small change after speaking to the group a moment ago. This will both help me feel more comfortable and also help further, well, indoctrinate the vampires. I hop onto the press and start making changes. I group twenty of the fangs into pairs of two evenly spaced toward the outside edges of the press so I can easily add an additional item later and avoid the system objecting. The last nine fangs, I place in a line in the middle of the press which will be part of the main product. Thus begins the ritual.


    I begin to focus my mana on the blood in and around the hearts. I watch one of the hearts making sure I¡¯m performing the process correctly.


    Small drops of blood begin to float around the hearts. I push more mana into the process, and strings of red extend from the arteries of the heart. The strings start to run in a circle from heart to heart, forming a ring of red lines similar to that of veins. The blood moon above the platforms begins to shine in bright red.


    [Ding!]


    [Main Task: Investigate the Nightclub - Complete]


    [Distributing essence. Host, compensation of 75 essence required. The remainder provided by this system as the reward for the previous task.]


    [-75 Essence]


    Red sparks begin to flow from my body and run along the floor towards the hearts. Soon the entire platform is covered in the sparks, but they concentrate around the hearts.


    With the essence flowing through the platform, the echoes of the hearts increase to an audible level.


    ¡°Please... kill me.¡±


    ¡°The flames¡­.hot...no more.¡±


    ¡°What did...to...Mother? Where¡¯s...?!¡±


    But other sounds soon begin to fill the space.


    **Thump. Thump. Thump.**


    The sound of heartbeats fills the air. First one then two and then an ever increasing number. The veins that link the hearts together begin passing blood between each heart like an interconnected system. The voices grow louder.


    ¡°Our Goddess is dead.¡±


    ¡°The shadows will be done.¡±


    ¡°Tired. Sleepy.¡±


    I move onto the next part of the ritual and extend my nail. I slice long ways up my arm to release blood that immediately removes itself from my wound. It streams toward the area above the press while twisting and weaving itself together. Settling above the press, the blood extends tendrils to each heart and toward the receptacle.


    ¡°Our enemies shall know our fury. They shall know your pain. Together we will deliver both upon them,¡± I shout.


    The heartbeats grow louder, and they begin to match each other¡¯s rhythm. Blood begins to run through the center receptacle and along the sides of the press where the engravings are. The engravings turn red as the blood runs over them. The echoes grow louder. Thirty disembodied voices fill the air, merely repeating their last thoughts or feelings before their death.


    [Insufficient Host blood. Please increase the flow rate.]


    I extend my nail and cut the length of my other arm, increasing the amount of my own blood two-fold. I hold up my arms and watch as my blood joins itself with the already swirling blood mixture. Suddenly, a wave of essence is released and flows toward the bending bloody mixture above the press.


    It¡¯s around a foot tall at this point and also takes on the shape of a heart. It begins to put off its own beat along with the rest of the hearts and becomes the center of this system of hearts and veins.


    The thirty voices fade, and a single one speaks in the blood language.


    ¡°Who are you?¡±


    ¡°I am the Goddess of Blood.¡±


    ¡°Goddess is dead. Goddess is dead. Goddess is dead.¡±


    The voice repeats over and over as if in a never-ending loop.


    ¡°Dead, but I¡¯m right here! Very much alive!¡±


    ¡°Dead. Dead. Dead. Dead.¡± The voice yells furiously.


    ¡°I am alive. Different, but alive.¡±


    ¡°Different? But alive?¡± The voice asks in confusion.


    The system sends more essence into the floor and throne. Causing it to light up brightly.


    ¡°Alive! But different.¡± I yell.


    ¡°Alive...but different.¡± The voice says.


    ¡°I need help. I need someone to support me. I need a weapon to bring down upon our enemies!¡±


    ¡°Weapon. Enemies.¡± The voice repeats.


    ¡°Together, we shall bring back the glory of the blood race. Together we shall weather the uncertain future. Together we shall grow stronger. Be my weapon.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Speak! I am the Goddess, and I need your help.¡± I shout.


    ¡°Help. Blood race.¡± The voice says.


    ¡°Do you remember?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Remember.¡± The voice answers.


    Suddenly a change takes place. The thirty hearts shrink in size, and they all move along the veins toward the main heart in the center. The main heart liquifies and pours into the center. Despite that, the single loud heartbeat continues. With every beat, a red glow pulses from the veins leading toward the receptacle and through the engraved text.


    A click comes from the four corners of the press and the top piece of the press begins to slide toward the base. I remove ten metal rings from my storage ring and coat them in a layer of blood.


    [Host, what is it you¡¯re doing?]


    ¡®I also want to make something extra.¡¯


    [What are you making that requires¡­ shower curtain rings?]


    ¡°Where the metal comes from doesn''t matter! They¡¯ll shrink, and the metal will change¡­ also they¡¯re titanium shower curtain rings. Robert, paid extra for these!¡±


    [Yes, Host, and what is it you want to make?]


    ¡®I want to make rings that interface with the weapon so that I can hand them out.¡¯


    [I think I understand. This will require you to put more time into your weapon.]


    ¡®It¡¯ll be worth it in the long term.¡¯


    [Understood.]


    I place a ring around each pair of fangs, excluding the nine in the middle.


    The beating, bloody concoction runs across the face of the press, rings, and fangs. The fangs and metal melt into the concoction, and the press begins to shape itself with the help of the system. The top of the press comes down and strikes against the base with a crack. The last of the blood enters the receptacle through the top of the press and **Boom**.


    I feel a tremendous force blast me back and away from the Moonlit Press. Sliding against the platform I quickly find myself at risk of going over the edge. Just before I go over the edge, the platform turns liquid, and a wall is created. I slam into the fluid-like barrier and slide down. I accidentally bite into my lower lip from the impact causing a sharp pain to run through me.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t know it would do that¡­¡± I say to myself.


    I stand and stumble toward the press just in time to see the top half begin to rise up. I walk up to see vitrified blood crack and fall to the floor like glass. I gaze down to find a simple war scythe laying there. At the bottom, I see ten rings attached as if extending the length of the scythe. When I pick it up, a heartbeat can be felt through the shaft of the living war scythe.

 Chapter 56: Moving Forward

    I sit upon the provisional throne, exhausted. The ritual took a lot of blood and just about all my mana. I stand and crack the bones in my back and neck.


    Glancing down at my torn and bloody clothes I begin to remove them. My progress with removing blood from fabrics has been little as the process is still trickier than one might think. I toss the clothes to the ground and again collapse onto the throne. Removing a hot towel from my storage ring, I start to clean my body to a presentable state.


    I¡¯ve been in the god space for a while, and it¡¯s very draining, but it was a good opportunity to experiment with my new weapon. As I wipe my body, I go over what I¡¯ve learned in my head.


    The hilt, shaft, or more accurately the snath seems to be made of tempered blood, while the inside is an assembly of crystalline blood, hardened bone marrow, and some kind of network of neurons. It reminded me of a computer made of flesh. Anyway, the inside is typically not visible, but I was able to find out the internals when I intentionally broke the scythe open while experimenting.


    When wielding the scythe, you can feel a pulse from within. If I puncture or crack the outside, it expels a large amount of blood that seems to be a mix of my own and that of a night demon¡¯s. It doesn¡¯t seem to be usable as a source of blood, or at least it just felt like I was drinking water when I tried it.


    The blade that connects to the snath is thick and connects via bone made from the fangs. The bone can ¡®break¡¯ on command and goes from a war scythe to a more traditional scythe when broken. The blade itself is shaped similarly to that of a half-moon, which is a bit different than what I expected. Anyway, in its default state, the blade runs in the same direction as the snath extending the scythes length further, which is to be expected of war scythes. Excluding the edge of the blade, it seems to be made of some kind of red gemstone similar to the crystalline blood inside of the snath.


    The edge of the blade is made of black bone, and a mix of metals likely extracted from the blood. I chipped the edge of the blade at one point and watched as it slowly regenerated on its own.


    ¡±Most never realize how versatile blood can actually be.¡± I say with a laugh.


    Still the most important thing about this blade is that when the cosmic mana stream returns, it will not be added to the system as a simple item with a grade, but something more akin to a sentient creature. Basically, it¡¯ll have its own scaled-down version of a leveling system, one that  is unique to living weapons. As for the voice, it hasn¡¯t spoken since the ritual.


    I sigh and toss the towel to the ground and hold the scythe. The red moonlight reflects off my body and the scythe. I push back my white hair and stare out over the endless universe. Feeling the weapon I know I¡¯ll be spending a lot of time with from now on, an odd feeling of accomplishment and loss hits me.


    ¡®I¡¯ve taken some steps toward my goals, I¡¯ve made some mistakes, there were situations I could have handled better, and things I would change if I could, but I¡¯m alive, and I¡¯m growing stronger all the time. A weapon like this is something I needed to take the next step. However, knowing how the night demons died it really stings my heart, but there¡¯s nothing I can do about it. At least through this weapon, they¡¯ll survive in some way.¡¯


    I flip the scythe over. On the bottom of the snath are ten rings connected to the scythe blood network. The rings look like two long fangs placed end to end. Through the middle runs a ring of red metal which the pieces of titanium turned in to. I grasp the lowest of the rings, and with a crack, I break it from the scythe, causing a small amount of blood to leak from the scythe.


    I hold the ring up toward the blood moon and stare through it.


    ¡°System, I haven¡¯t utilized the ¡®Follower¡¯ aspect of the system all that much. Wasn¡¯t there something in it about sending gifts?¡±


    [Yes, Host. With an essence cost, but the cost will be low if the Host is thinking about gifting the rings.]


    ¡°Okay, well, can you send it for me? If I¡¯m not here? I want to throw the others off my trail a bit. Especially Eden, who is by far the most suspicious of me. I¡¯ve almost had slips of the tongue to her a few times now.¡±


    [If the Host places the ring with a drop of blood and three essence per ring, this is possible.]


    ¡°It¡¯s only three essence?¡±


    [It¡¯s a small ring without many magical properties as of right now.]


    ¡°That¡¯s good. Then if I can do that, hmm, can you bring up everyone''s loyalty or faith? With everything that has been going on, I haven¡¯t checked it in quite some time. Oh, and all I need is their name and loyalty. None of the extra stuff is necessary.¡±


    [Understood, but please remember that loyalty is to the Goddess and not directly toward the Host. Loyalty will be expressed in terms of ¡®faith¡¯ or ¡®belief¡¯ due to this.]


    Name: Eden Groth


    Loyalty: Bound by Angel''s Blood - Semi Fanatic


    ¡ª¡ª


    Name: Aponi Williams


    Loyalty: Marked with Goddess¡¯s Seal - Loose Believer


    ¡ª¡ª


    Name: Terry Allen


    Loyalty: Marked with Goddess¡¯s Seal - Loose Believer


    ¡ª¡ª


    Name: Sam Abramson


    Loyalty: Marked with Goddess¡¯s Seal - Loose Believer


    ¡ª¡ªYou could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    Name: Jimmy Nolan


    Loyalty: Marked with Goddess¡¯s Seal - Skeptical Believer


    ¡ª¡ª


    Name: Bryan Godfrey


    Loyalty: Despised by the Goddess - Heretic


    ¡ª¡ª


    Name: Audrey Hennington


    Loyalty: Skeptical Believer


    ¡ª¡ª


    Name: Annie Miles


    Loyalty: Pious


    ¡ª¡ª


    I stare at the list with confusion, ¡°I didn¡¯t expect Audrey to be on there, but what¡¯s much more surprising is Annie. What is she even doing there, especially with that high of faith! That¡¯s just crazy! I need to figure out how this happened!¡±


    I stand and nearly leave my god space only to remember I¡¯m still in my underwear.


    ¡°Oh, yeah. Oops. I also need to set the rings up, and I¡¯ll do the scythe while I¡¯m at it as well.¡±


    I change into a new dress and make sure the dress is long and runs to my ankles as well as my wrist. I do this to cover any wounds that have yet to heal fully. The dress is white with red stripes running the length of the dress. It''s a pretty simple dress, but Eden bought it for me on the Moonlight, so it''s better than expected. It also comes with a big white sun hat that doesn''t fit the current climate, but I''m going to wear it anyway because it¡¯s cute.


    After dressing, I break the remaining nine rings from the scythe and set them up for the system to summon when needed. I only need four right now, but I can¡¯t walk around with them attached to the scythe, or it¡¯ll be suspicious. Additionally, I set up a separate summon for the scythe. It would be suspicious if I suddenly had a brand new scythe, so when the time comes, I¡¯ll bring it out along with the rings. Otherwise, it would be strange if I suddenly had a brand new weapon when I¡¯ve been using weapons made from blood magic.


    Putting on my shoes, I hop up, ¡°Anyways, let¡¯s investigate Annie. I need to figure out how this happened.¡±


    I concentrate and soon find myself standing back in the stairwell. I exit and see everyone, excluding Sam and Terry, is still sitting around tasting blood.


    Aponi looks at me, ¡°Hey, Eira. Did you change? That dress looks good on you.¡±


    ¡°Thanks!¡± I smile and do a spin.


    I sit between Aponi and Eden. Seeing Aponi with a shot of blood I take it from her hand and toss it back.


    ¡°Eira, wait! That was nothing but plasma.¡± Aponi shouts.


    **cough**


    I open my mouth and let the plasma drip from my tongue to the floor, ¡°Sweet so sweet! It¡¯s like drinking a cup of sugar with a t-spoon of water.¡±


    Eden and Aponi laugh, causing me a bit of embarrassment.


    I rub the back of my head, ¡°Anyways, Eden. I wanted to ask you something. You are pretty close to Annie, right? She seems rather attached to you.¡±


    ¡°Yes, she¡¯ll talk to me a lot, and her brother usually just asks where you are.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t care about the brother!¡±


    Aponi chuckles, ¡°We know you don¡¯t like him. But why are you asking about Annie?¡±


    ¡°Yes, that guy is a weirdo. Back to Annie. What do you usually talk about with one another?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll often talk about the Goddess, and sometimes we talk about you.¡±


    I blink, ¡°...about me?¡±


    Eden nods, ¡°Yeah, about you.¡±


    ¡°What do you say about me?¡±


    ¡°Nothing much.¡±


    ¡°Nothing much? You know what, forget it. Tell me, what is Annie¡¯s opinion on the Goddess?¡±


    With a bit of disappointment, Eden continues, ¡°Annie seems to like the Goddess very much. She hardly even speaks when I talk about her. She just listens very intently.¡±


    ¡°She doesn¡¯t ask questions?¡±


    ¡°No, she usually just listens,¡± Eden replies.


    ¡°Hmm. Aponi go get Annie for me.¡±


    ¡°Okay.¡± Aponi gets up and leaves.


    It¡¯s only a few minutes later she returns with Annie.


    Annie smiles and quickly moves toward Eden, ¡°Hello, Eden!¡±


    ¡°Hi, Annie. How was your food?¡± Eden asks.


    Annie''s smile cracks, ¡°It wasn¡¯t very good, but I ate it.¡± Annie replies.


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll try to get you something better next time. Anyway, Annie, Eira wanted to ask you something.¡±


    ¡°Hello, Annie,¡± I say with a smile.


    ¡°Miss...I mean, Eira.¡± Annie answers reluctantly.


    ¡°Let¡¯s jump straight into things. Annie, tell me. What do you think of the Goddess?¡±


    ¡°The Goddess? I like her very much.¡±


    ¡°Why?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Because when Eden talks about her, I sit and listen, and it sounds very good.¡± Annie answers cheerfully.


    I look at Annie with confusion, ¡°Is that all? What about her specifically do you like?¡±.


    Annie nods enthusiastically, ¡°I like how much the Goddess cares for her people, and I like how she always seemed to help the weak become strong. She never stopped thinking about her people no matter what, even when all that bad stuff happened. It makes me want to be one of the Goddess¡¯s ¡®people,¡¯ so she¡¯ll care about me that much too.¡±


    ¡°R-really?¡± I sit and think for a moment, ¡°...Eden, tell Annie some more about the Goddess.¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay. Uhm¡­.¡±


    Eden begins to talk about the Goddess recounting some of the stories I told her in the past. I listen very carefully to Eden. The more I hear the more I realize this isn¡¯t going anywhere. That is until I look up and stare into Eden¡¯s eyes. I notice that Eden¡¯s blue and red eyes seem to have a small glow to them. Annie has stopped talking altogether as if in a trance and simply listens to Eden''s words with big focused eyes.


    I look at Aponi, and she only seems to be half-listening. It appears whatever is happening doesn¡¯t have as much effect on vampires? Or is it adults? Either way it seems Eden has some kind of ability to influence or inspire. Is it because she¡¯s an angel or because of her talent? Maybe both? I do recall some angels had a special ability that allowed them to rile up someone¡¯s faith, but never inspire it.


    ¡®I need to test this further. It¡¯s interesting. Really interesting. I can probably use this.¡¯


    As I sit thinking, the building suddenly shakes under the sound of an explosion and immediately the sound of gunfire follows.


    I smirk, ¡°Ah, it seems the Crawlers have finally made it here. Even better. Aponi and Billy¡­¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s Jimmy.¡±


    ¡°Right, Aponi and Jimmy, I want you two to spread the word among the hospital and camp. Tomorrow we¡¯ll be hosting a service in the Hospitals Chapel for those in need of spiritual guidance and hope.¡±


    Just then, Sam bursts through the door, ¡°Hey guys! I got the last steak before everyone evacuated to safety!¡±


    ¡°Great, you¡¯re just in time.¡± I store the steak away in the storage ring.


    Sam stares at his empty plate with his mouth open, ¡°My steak!¡± Sam cries.


    ¡°You two are in charge of scouting the Blood bank next door and the military¡¯s movements. Oh, and make sure you¡¯re there for the service tomorrow.¡± I say.


    Sam looks at me with his mouth open. ¡°What are you going to do¡­!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna go take a nap,¡± I say.


    ¡°No! I mean¡­¡± Sam tries to continue.


    I wave, ¡°See you guys later.¡±


    As I leave the room, I hear Sam yell, ¡°What! I don¡¯t care what you¡¯re doing. I just want to know what you¡¯re going to do with my steak!?¡±

 Chapter 57: Religious Services

    The next morning I awoke to find myself surrounded by Eden, Aponi, Annie, Audrey, and now even the Tremble reporter Sylvia. Annie seems to want to stay around Eden while Sylvia seems to want to be around Aponi for some reason. Meanwhile, Eden and Aponi want to be near me. Then finally you have Audrey who asked to sleep at my feet like some kind of animal, I don¡¯t understand Audrey at all.


    I stare at Audrey, ¡®Maybe she and the staff captain got in a fight? They were getting along pretty well last I saw.¡¯


    Anyway, this continually leads to my large sleeping area being reduced to a small sliver of the pallet I make for myself every night. Every day I wake up curled up in the fetal position while they¡¯re all sprawled out, taking up as much room as possible.


    ¡®Is it so wrong that I like my space when I sleep? Particularly when none of them have had the opportunity to shower for the past few days. I at least clean myself up with hot towels after all I need to maintain my cuteness.¡¯


    Sighing, I remove some of Aponi¡¯s hair from my mouth that I apparently nearly inhaled and then push Audrey away with my foot. My foot pushes against her face, but somehow she doesn¡¯t wake up and just rolls over instead. Stretching my arm out this time, I reach for the cellphone I¡¯ve been keeping nearby in case the Shadow Demon calls.


    ¡®Still nothing. This is going to be a problem; I can feel it. Well, at least we¡¯re making progress here at the hospital.¡¯


    We set up three different sessions or services in the hospital''s chapel. It may sound excessive, but that place is only big enough to hold around a hundred people at once; besides, this is an excellent opportunity for me to test the parameters of Eden¡¯s abilities.


    Yawning, I remove a second phone from my storage ring along with a SIM card. I slip the SIM card into the phone, and I¡¯m surprised to find a text message from Congressman Miles.


    ¡®He¡¯s a few days early. Wonder what he wants.¡¯


    I open the message.


    ¡°I have the man you requested, and the Alaskan Senator Jacobs is with me as well. We will be flying to Camp B by 8:00 PM today. I¡¯ve heard some soldiers vanished and you¡¯re suspected to be somewhere in the area.¡±


    I text back, ¡°Not even a hello? Also, you¡¯re a bit early. ?? What if I¡¯m on the other side of the city or even another state?¡±


    The congressman texts back immediately, ¡°Hi. I have a good feeling you¡¯re near the hospital. In exchange for the man as well as bringing the Senator, I want my children.¡±


    I roll my eyes, ¡°Oh, dear. I¡¯m sorry, but we¡¯ve gotten pretty attached. They¡¯re almost like my own children ??. I could never bring myself to part with both.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s a lie I could definitely part with the boy without much thought.¡¯


    ¡°Please, just give me my daughter for now. She¡¯s got to be so scared.¡±


    I glance up to see Annie drooling on Eden''s pajamas.


    Chuckling, I type back, ¡°Yes, she is quite terrified. Fine. Join us at our service we¡¯ll be holding for the hospital refugees in the chapel at midnight. Tell anyone I¡¯m there, and I¡¯ll bring this building down with everyone in it. You know I¡¯ll do it. ??¡±


    ¡®This is a bluff obviously. I don¡¯t have anything like that setup.¡¯


    Turning off the phone, I remove the SIM card and store them away again.


    ¡®Storing the phone with the SIM still in it would probably be good enough, but I¡¯m a bit paranoid about being tracked.¡¯


    My gaze turns toward Eden who is laying face down with her arm thrown over my leg. I sink my finger into her cheek causing her to stir. I keep poking until her eyes flicker open slowly. She yawns and turns over with a stupefied look.


    I thump her forehead lightly, ¡°Let¡¯s get up. We have our scheduled service at noon, another at 2:00 PM, and one more at 5 PM. However, something came up, so I had to move some things forward, so now we have a fourth one at midnight.¡±


    Eden looks at me, confused, ¡°Midnight? Who¡¯d possibly show up for a service at midnight?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯ll admit it¡¯s subject to cancellation if things don¡¯t work out, but if things do work out, the only people that will show at midnight are the exact people we¡¯d want to show up.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah. Is that how it is?... Eira, I¡¯m a bit nervous about the services.¡± Eden says.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be the Goddess has acknowledged you in the past, which means she knows you can handle something like this.¡±


    ¡°Ye-yeah, I guess so. I think I¡¯ll just imagine how my mother would handle this.¡±


    I pat Eden on the head, ¡°Just do that then. I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do just fine.¡±


    Eden smiles, but instead of smiling back, I frown.


    ¡°Eh? What¡¯s wrong?¡± Eden follows my gaze.


    There Audrey has turned back over, and she has one of my toes in her mouth!


    ¡°You!¡± I whisper fiercely.


    I kick my foot, shoving the toe deeper into her mouth. Expecting her to wake up I¡¯m surprised when instead she bites my foot in her sleep! I jerk my foot from her mouth and look at her with shock.


    ¡°What is wrong with you?!¡± I nearly shouted before noticing a spider crawling across Audrey¡¯s face.


    I gently grab it using my nails and stare at the pitiful girl realizing this is why she turned back over in the first place. Still, my eyes glance at the bite marks on my foot as well as Audrey¡¯s open mouth. A devilish smile floats across my face as I promptly launch the spider into the back of Audrey¡¯s throat.


    **KUUUUUUU!**


    Audrey¡¯s eyes shoot open, and she starts gagging loudly, nearly vomiting. She flails around inadvertently whacking Aponi in the chest causing Aponi¡¯s eyes to shoot open and reactively slap at the one who assaulted her. The slap lands right on Audreys right cheek with a loud noise. Audrey places her hand on her cheek and stares at Aponi and then me in disbelief.


    ¡°Uh, sorry¡­ I just kinda slapped reflexively.¡± Aponi says.


    I stand and step over the formerly sleeping people while making my way toward the sink to wash my feet, ¡°We should get up.¡± I say with a mix of annoyance and amusement.


    Sylvia who apparently awoke at some point and saw everything, looks at Audrey with a pitiful expression, ¡°You know they say you eat eight spiders in your sleep a year. I didn¡¯t think it was true, but it seems there¡¯s at least some truth to it.¡±


    I look back to see Audrey staring at Sylvia seemingly oblivious to what she¡¯s referring to.


    Audrey rubs her throat, ¡°Spider?¡± I hear her whisper confused.


    Sylvia gazes at me and I shake my head.


    ¡°Oh, yeah. It was nothing. Just a random fact.¡± Sylvia responds.


    Meanwhile, Eden chuckles and lays back down while Aponi eyes me suspiciously.


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It¡¯s noon, and the first service is starting in about fifteen minutes. Around three hundred people showed up for the noon service, but we turned away over half of them due to space. Eden stands at the front welcoming everyone to the service. Her facial expression hardly changes the whole time, making some people feel a little uncomfortable. This is exacerbated by the fact Aponi, Jimmy, and I are wearing the eyeless masks that the Night Demon husks were wearing.Stolen content warning: this content belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences.


    I originally took these things because I noticed they had a couple of simple magical abilities attached. The first being scent suppression, while the second has to do with vision. Even though it appears you¡¯d be unable to see with no eye holes, that¡¯s simply not true. The mask allows you to see normally. This ability''s purpose is to avoid an opponent from watching your eye movements and using that to read your actions. In our case it¡¯s just good to block our bright red eyes.


    As for the scent suppression, it has that ability because husks tend to smell like corpses. After all, that¡¯s pretty much what they are. I ended up passing one of these out to all the vampires. Sam was extremely excited while the others were more amused or merely interested in it. I don¡¯t know if the others fully comprehended that it was magic, though.


    Watching the door, I notice a group of soldiers walking in and gazing at the situation suspiciously. Spotting Aponi first, they approach and ask her to remove the mask.


    Seeing where things might be going, I take the opportunity to leave the room. However, I continue to watch from the hallway. Aponi removes her mask and gives the soldier a closed mouth smile with her eyes shut like some kind of old man anime character. It was funny, I''m not going to lie. Aponi quickly slips the mask back on to the great annoyance of the soldier.


    He suppresses a sigh before speaking, ¡°Ma¡¯am, we didn¡¯t ask you to put the mask back on.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll keep that in mind for future reference.¡±


    The soldier''s eye twitches, ¡°Why are you wearing a mask anyway? Especially one you can¡¯t see out of?¡±


    Aponi thinks for a second before responding, ¡°It¡¯s in support of my blind sister. I want to show her just because she can¡¯t see she can still go through life normally.¡±


    Aponi makes sure to say it loudly, garnering the attention of everyone in the room.


    ¡°Then what about the other two?¡±


    I dip behind the wall and continue to listen.


    ¡°There¡¯s only one, and he¡¯s my brother. Can¡¯t siblings show support for one another? You¡¯ve all already trapped us in the hospital, and now we can¡¯t even do things like this?¡±


    I peek back around the corner and find the room full of people staring at the soldiers with blatant hate.


    The soldier notices this as well and continues, ¡°Just so everyone is aware we¡¯ve evacuated two hundred people over the last 13 hours. We¡¯re doing what we can. Everyone¡¯s on edge, so take off the mask.¡±


    ¡°Just let the girl wear the mask!¡± An old lady shouts.


    ¡°Yeah, they aren¡¯t hurting anybody. Aren¡¯t there monsters outside you should be worried about?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right!¡± Another old lady shouts.


    ¡®Oh, hey. It¡¯s the three old ladies from the other day.¡¯


    The crowd joins the three old ladies in yelling insults and condescending words toward the soldiers. The soldiers look around the room obviously uncomfortable with the sudden developments.


    The soldier frowns, and simply takes out his radio asking a superior how to proceed. I tune my ears to listen to the radio only to hear a barrage of curse words flying toward the soldier. He turns pale and responds apologetically.


    ¡°Se-sergeant said if it''s obviously not the girl then it¡¯s obviously not our responsibility¡­ also we get to do stiff duty for wasting the sergeant¡¯s time.¡±


    ¡®Stiff duty? Like body disposal?¡¯


    Aponi nods happily at their words, but the soldiers just ignore her; they instead take one last look around the room. Not finding what they¡¯re looking for (probably me), they leave. I watch from around a corner until they are out of sight. Re-entering the room, I continue observing the situation.


    The room is packed full of people; if there were some kind of pandemic going on right now, everyone in this room would catch it. I flip all the switches on the wall turning on the overhead lights. My goal is to drown out any glowing of Eden¡¯s eyes. I even brought an extra light stand from the building''s basement to increase the brightness further.


    Eden begins to speak, ¡°I¡¯d like to welcome everyone to this sanctuary of worship. My name is Eden, a young worshipper. I know a few of you are probably wondering why someone so young is leading these services, but I¡¯d like to assure everyone I am more than capable of leading these kinds of events.¡±


    A few people glance at one another but turn back toward the front.


    Eden continues, ¡°Here we can all feel safe from the atrocities and monsters outside the hospital.¡±


    For the first service, I decided Eden would just speak to everyone¡¯s faith while avoiding any mentions of what God this faith should be directed toward. However, I¡¯ve still instructed Eden to make vague references to the Goddess, if possible.


    ¡°We must always hold our faith in the one who watches over the world above all. Your faith in the one above can be just as important as the very blood that flows within our veins.¡±


    As Eden continues, I glance around the room, looking for certain signs. Most people look a bit confused by Eden¡¯s strange wording, but among them are people who are literally leaning in closer.


    Things like this continue, and some people are so confused by the vagueness that they just get up and leave. In a way, it¡¯s a good thing because it means Eden¡¯s ability wasn¡¯t getting through to them.


    ¡°There was a time when I myself was lost, but someone reached out their hand and showed me the truth of the world.¡±


    I glance back toward Eden to find the more enamored people all staring at me.


    ¡°But that is the nature of the one above and their worshippers. Always stretching a hand to those that are their lowest.¡±


    I start feeling a bit uncomfortable because if she hadn¡¯t been an angel, I don¡¯t know what I would have done to her. I have a tiny tendency to act on impulse sometimes. It''s a common trait for God¡¯s or, in my case, someone with the memories of one.


    Eden continues allowing some emotion to slip into her words. Oddly more people begin to become enamored as Eden¡¯s speech becomes more passionate.


    ¡°Then, one night, as I went to watch the moon, I saw someone who changed my life. Gave me a purpose. Gave me a reason to continue living. Gave me something to believe in.¡±


    ¡®Uh, okay. This is starting to seem like something that should be said after a few drinks¡­¡¯


    ¡°I believe that the one above arranged for us to meet that night.¡±


    After that, Eden finally moves on to my relief. Finally, the service ends, and Eden makes her closing remarks.


    ¡°Remember always to have faith in the one above. Lastly, for the guests that seemed to enjoy the service the most, we¡¯d like to offer another service tonight at 11:30 PM. We know it¡¯s late, but with the monsters attacking, we feel those people would enjoy the service and comfort. As you leave, you may be stopped by one of the people in the white masks. They¡¯ll give you a red ¡®X¡¯ which would allow you to attend tonight''s service. Thank you.¡±


    Some people stand and leave in a hurry. These people are not who we are after. Others walk up to Eden and tell her how amazing she did. While some come directly to Aponi, Jimmy, or myself asking for the red ¡®X.¡¯ After those people left, we went around to all the people that seemed the most enamored and offered them an X.


    Once everyone was gone, I walk up to Eden, ¡°Good job. Now you get two more practice sessions before the more important one tonight.¡±


    Eden looks at me with tired eyes and sits down without saying anything.


    I pat her on the head and remove a plate of steak and platelets from the storage ring.


    Eden stares at the setup, ¡°Is that Sam¡¯s steak?¡±


    I laugh, ¡°Yeah, I hear it might be delicious with platelets, so let¡¯s try it together.¡±


    ¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª¡ª


    It¡¯s now 5:00 PM, and the final practice service is taking place.


    ¡®Man, that steak was amazing. I¡¯m craving another one, but I need to focus.¡¯


    The final service is my most anticipated. The reason I wanted to try this one last is that I have the highest hopes for it. My expectations are high because of something Eden once told me back on the Moonlight, so I¡¯m excited to see if my hunch is right. Plus, this is something I think I¡¯ll get some enjoyment out of this as well.


    Anyhow this time, Aponi, Terry, Sam, and Jimmy are here while I stand at the front next to Eden. Around four hundred people showed up for the 2:00 PM service and again for this one. We only took slightly over 100 people each time. Some people tried to come to multiple services, but we¡¯d turn them away when we noticed the X on their hand.


    Thus far, every service has been just a bit different as I¡¯ve been testing the effects of Eden¡¯s ability. The noon service was just about encouraging faith. The 2:00 PM service I had her recite religious poetry along with her encouragement of faith. I¡¯ve noted around 25% of people in the first group were enamored by Eden words while around 30% were enamored in the second group, so the poetry seemed to help a bit. As for why I use percentages, I simply like percentages, a quirk I got from Robert I suppose.


    Eden looks at me with nervousness, ¡°Eira, do I really have to do this? Teaching and talking about religion is one thing I¡¯m good at thanks to mother, but this is different.¡±


    ¡°Yes, you do, and I¡¯m sure you¡¯ll do fine,¡± I reply.


    With those words, I make my way to the back of the room toward a keyboard. This isn¡¯t the computer kind, but the instrument.


    Eden gives her introductions, and welcomes everyone as before. However, things diverge with her last sentence, ¡°Now I¡¯d like to start this service with a hymn.¡±


    I gaze at Eden as she opens her mouth to begin. I notice the back of her neck is tinged blue and red with a faint glow running along her spinal cord. It moves across the back of her head toward her eyes.


    ¡®Has it always done that? Regardless, Banshees Wail seems to be playing some part.¡¯


    Suddenly a sound that could only be described as angelic fills the room. My jaw almost hits the floor, and so does everyone else¡¯s in the room. Speaking of the people in the room, something like half have already become enamored.


    ¡®This has to have something to do with the reason Eden¡¯s mother was so adamant about her taking singing lessons. I knew it.¡¯


    I notice Eden''s eyes turned in my direction.


    ¡®Oops. Better start playing.¡¯


    I loosen up my fingers and close my eyes to listen to where I should pick up. Once I match Eden¡¯s vocals, a tinge of excitement builds.


    A smile creeps across my face, ¡®I¡¯m excited for tonight¡¯s show. I do hope he brings the senator with him. Maybe, I should text him.¡¯

 Chapter 58: The Old Determined Senator

    ¡ªCongressman Miles POV¡ª


    It¡¯s around 9:00 PM now, and we¡¯re flying over ¡®Mary Tudor Medical Center¡¯ or, more specifically, Camp B. I¡¯m currently in a Black Hawk helicopter alone with Senator Franklin Jacobs. As for the man, Jacob Groth, he won¡¯t be flying in until tomorrow.


    ¡®It was quite difficult to arrange flying someone in a coma into a hospital that¡¯s basically in a war zone. Glad I had all those favors saved up.¡¯


    ¡°We¡¯re running a bit late, but that should be fine, right Congressman?¡±


    I turn my head toward Senator Jacobs, who has interrupted my thoughts. The Senator is an older man with a bald head that he typically covers with an Army baseball cap. He sits with a good posture and generally keeps a stern expression that only lets up when discussing hunting or fishing. Though throughout this flight, he hasn¡¯t spoken very much, seemingly preoccupied with thinking.


    I realize I still haven¡¯t responded, ¡°Oh, yes, Mr. Senator, it should be fine. We¡¯re just here to speak to the people, and we won¡¯t have to do that until tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good. I guess you don¡¯t have any other kind of plans?¡± The Senator inquires.


    I give him an awkward smile, ¡°Uh, no. No plans.¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s a lie. I¡¯m finally going to see my daughter. The past week has been soul-crushing. Not only was my son and daughter taken by her, but my district has been turned into hell on Earth.¡¯


    I turn my head away in a bid to end the conversation and instead start looking out of the helicopter''s window. The hospital and the blood bank next door are like beacons in the middle of the city. They¡¯re one of the few places in the city that still has electricity, and that¡¯s only because they both have emergency generators.


    Around both are a few rows of barbed wire fences and abandoned vehicles that are being used as barricades. The sound of gunfire and explosions is nearly constant as the ¡®Crawlers¡¯ tend to attack, retreat, and then repeat.


    The Senator sighs, ¡°Camp B is a damn disaster, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it is,¡± I say half-heartedly.


    He continues, ¡°But we can¡¯t just abandon it, and it¡¯s well-fortified almost to the point of being a makeshift fortress.¡±


    ¡°I know. I wish we could just cut the bullshit and let the people leave the city, though.¡± I respond.


    ¡°We all do, Congressman, but do you understand the repercussions of inadvertently letting even one infected person out of the city? Could you imagine if those things ended up in San Francisco or somewhere similar? God in Heaven help us if they show up in multiple places at once. Not to mention, the hospital''s location is strategic. It¡¯s near the center of the city, it¡¯s perfect for communication towers, and the blood bank next door is also a perfect field research facility for Crawler dissection.¡±


    ¡°I understand all that Senator. I¡¯m surprised by how okay you are with it, though. This is the largest city in Alaska, and everyone trapped here is your constituents.¡±


    The Senator looks at me with a scowl, ¡°Who said I¡¯m okay with it? I just understand the logic involved.¡±


    ¡°Logic? Senator, how can you apply logic to a situation as illogical as this one.¡±


    My phone buzzes, I raise my wrist and stare at my smartwatch.


    ¡®A text message? From the girl?¡¯


    I click the watch¡¯s screen displaying the message, ¡°Please, bring the Senator with you. I¡¯d hate for him to miss it.¡±


    ¡®A bit curt and to the point. Also, no emoji, surprisingly.¡¯


    ¡°Got a message from someone there, Bill?¡± The Senator asks.


    ¡°No, just my secretary.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?... Y¡¯know, Bill, you¡¯ve seemed distant since the whole cruise ship ordeal.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well, my kids are still missing, and my city is on its way to being nothing but ruins.¡±


    ¡°Of course it¡¯s understandable, I suppose. I heard you had quite the emotional reaction not too long ago. The Admiral saved you then, you know? As I¡¯m sure, you¡¯re aware all those ships had to be sunk along with the few surviving crew.¡±


    ¡°I know, Senator. The missing ships are a hot topic on the news.¡±


    The Senator nods, ¡°Anyway, Bill, you can tell me anything that''s on your mind. In fact, if there is anything you should tell me sooner rather than later.¡±


    I gaze at the Senator suspiciously, ¡°No, nothing¡¯s on my mind.¡±


    He shakes his head, ¡°Bill, I¡¯m disappointed.¡±


    The Senator tosses a manila envelope into my lap. I blink at the words stamped in red **Classified**. I start to have a bad feeling but proceed to remove the documents hoping the Senator doesn¡¯t see the cold sweat on the back of my neck.


    He continues, ¡°The documents are a bit out of date, but things have been progressing so quickly I didn¡¯t have time to get the newer ones. I had to fight to get these copies, and they still redacted most of it.¡±


    I remove the first document and am greeted with a picture of the girl along with a summary.


    {


    Codename: Little Red


    Description:


    Little Red is believed to be a highly dangerous [redacted]. Little Red¡¯s name is unknown, but a Japanese police officer reported that she identified herself as ¡°Eira¡± [2] before the officer was brutally disfigured by an unknown assailant. Little Red is believed to have ruby red eyes along with skin and hair that is thought to lack pigment [3]. Although no one has been able to confirm these details. Additionally, it has been noted that small ¡®bumps¡¯ have been noticed beneath Little Red¡¯s hood toward the left and right of her head.


    Little Red has been observed to sometimes wear a black mask that resembles a human skull. Typically Little Red can be observed wearing dresses that frequently have bloodstains at various locations.


    Little Red¡¯s full capabilities are unknown, but she seems to be capable of [redacted] within her own body and/or of those around her. Little Red once appeared to [redacted] of a soldier on camera via biting. This has led to speculation that she may, in fact, be some kind of [redacted]. This is supported by the fact that some recovered bodies are nearly devoid of [redacted].


    Little Red is thought to have a lower body temperature than your average individual and soldiers tasked with finding Little Red should always have someone on hand with a thermal scope. Little Red has been reported to often play up her innocent appearance to sway or attempt to sway individuals [4]. Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    [Remaining Description is Redacted]


    Contact Protocol:


    As stated before Little Red¡¯s full capabilities are unknown, but if contact is made it''s recommended you simply act natural and leave the area if possible. Any sightings of Little Red should be immediately reported to commanding officers.


    Whereabouts:


    <ul>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">Believed to be somewhere in the city of Anchorage.</li>


    </ul>


    Criminal Activity and M.O.:


    Little Red will sometimes leave piles of Japanese branded snacks wherever or whenever she commits a significant crime. This has been noted to occur more frequently when a body cannot be located. See list below for suspected crimes.


    <ul>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">Multiple counts of murder of the 1st/2nd/3rd Degrees.</li>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">Multiple counts of assault.</li>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">Piracy of an international cruise ship.</li>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">Entering the country illegally.</li>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">Terrorism.</li>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">Suspected Arson.</li>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">Kidnapping.</li>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">Impersonation of a Sea Captain.</li>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">Shoplifting.</li>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">Dine/dashing.</li>


    </ul>


    ...I skip the rest of the list as it is simply too long.


    Suspected Accomplices:


    <ul>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">Robert Adams: Location unknown. Status unknown. Additional documents are available upon request.</li>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">Eden Groth: Reported name as Eve, but ¡®Moonlight¡¯ staff records show this to be a false name. Additional documents are available upon request.</li>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">Audrey Hennington: Possibly Little Red¡¯s ¡®right hand.¡¯ </li>


    </ul>


    Other Associates:


    Other associates are people they are not confident enough to call ¡®accomplices¡¯, but still believed to have something to do with Little Red. The associates list is also long. It includes everything from remnants of Bravo team to some Tremble streamers to a girl that works at a Japanese clothing store to¡­


    <ul>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">Bill Miles: Alaskan Congressman.</li>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">Annie Miles: Daughter of Bill Miles.</li>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">Luke Miles: Son of Bill Miles.</li>


    </ul>


    [1]. Redacted


    [2]. Believed to be spelled the same as the Welsh word for ¡°snow¡±.


    [3]. Observations from various footage and survivors.


    [4]. Little Red''s outward appearance seems to be between the age of 14-16, but actual age is unknown.


    }


    I finish the remaining document quickly and look toward the Senator.


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Bill. You¡¯re already suspected of having some kind of connection.¡±


    The Senator holds up some more documents. It doesn¡¯t take me long to realize these are the text messages I exchanged with the girl.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry. Only I have these right now. Well, for now anyway, in a couple of days, my secretary will mail these documents straight to the task forces front door.¡±


    I look at the Senator with shock and confusion, ¡°Why did you agree to come with me if you knew?¡±


    ¡°Simple. I want to meet the girl.¡° he replies with determination.


    ¡°Why would you possibly want to meet her?! She¡¯s a brutal murderer.¡±


    ¡°I want to talk to her, and if the situation calls for it, put her in a position to take her out.¡±


    ¡°Senator, I know you¡¯re an old Army vet, and you think you know what you are doing but... You¡¯re going to be severely disappointed, to put it mildly.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll see about that. Besides, it¡¯s not like I¡¯m just going with you and me. I contacted one of my old army buddies, and he¡¯ll have plenty of soldiers at the ready to intervene.¡±


    ¡°Wha? Are you going to come to the service with me?¡±


    ¡°If she asked for me to come, then I¡¯ll come. Monster or not, she''s an arrogant young girl¡­ probably.¡±


    The Senator points toward my watch, and I quickly realize I forgot to close the message.


    ¡°If you think you can catch her off guard, you should do it immediately.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t know the full situation, Bill. If we can catch her alive, we might be able to cure whatever this is.¡±


    ¡°What are you talking about? We don¡¯t even know if she¡¯s the cause of the Crawlers.¡±


    ¡°I have a gut feeling, Bill.¡±


    ¡°Turning them back is probably impossible, you know?¡±


    ¡°Maybe, but Bill, you know one of those things is my wife?¡±


    ¡°You mean Meredith?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. She contacted me through video chat a few days ago. She was scared to death. Meredith¡­¡± the Senator chokes up a little. ¡°Well, Meredith couldn¡¯t really walk very well anymore. Happens when you get old¡­ anyways I saw her¡­ saw her change through the video chat.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m really sorry to hear that, Franklin. That sounds horrible.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s why I want to catch the girl alive. Also, Bill, I¡¯ll talk to McCracken personally, and we¡¯ll sort this out. I know you just want your children.¡±


    ¡°Speaking of President McCracken, does he know what you¡¯re trying to do right now?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Of course, he doesn¡¯t. He would definitely try to stop me.¡±


    <hr>


    It¡¯s nearly midnight, and the Senator and I walk down the deserted halls of the hospital. The chapel doors are closed.


    ¡°Are we late?¡± I say aloud.


    ¡°Nope, you¡¯re early, actually,¡± I hear a cute voice respond.


    The door opens, and an ominous fog rolls out from behind the doors. I stand dumbfounded but quickly regain my composure. Out walks a small teenage girl wearing a hood and a white mask. The mask has the eyes drawn on, and a red tear comes down from the left eye.


    My mind starts to run wild as I think about all the times I¡¯ve run through this situation in my mind.


    ¡®What is this girl going to say? What profound, threatening, or inexplicable thing is she going to say.¡¯


    The girl walks up, and despite the eyeless mask, she glances at both the Senator and I.


    Finally, she speaks, ¡°Can you believe they had a fog machine here? Like what were they having a heavy metal concert here or something? I tried to add food coloring to the fog machine, but it didn¡¯t work at all.¡± The girl giggles.


    The Senator and I almost fall over from the unexpected words.


    The girl clears her throat, ¡°Let me introduce myself. I¡¯m Eira, and I¡¯m so looking forward to putting on an excellent service for you both.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re Eira?¡±


    ¡°Oh, you know me?¡±


    ¡°Congressman Miles mentioned you. Your reputation precedes you.¡±


    ¡°Did he now?¡± Eira replies suspiciously before sighing. ¡°I¡¯d rather my reputation not precede me.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m quite anxious to speak to you. I am Franklin Jacobs, the Senator of this great state.¡±


    ¡°Oh, my. Well, it¡¯s a pleasure, Senator Jacobs.¡± The girl reaches out her small gloved hand.


    The Senator hesitates before shaking her hand, ¡°You¡¯re so polite, Miss Eira. By the way, is Eira your first name?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it is, but we should prepare for the service. We¡¯ll talk after.¡± She replies casually. ¡°Tell whoever¡¯s following you they aren¡¯t welcome.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    She walks away and motions for us to follow. I notice the Senator glance back down the hallway, making a small motion with his hands.


    Entering the room, the atmosphere is odd. There are around a hundred fifty people packed tightly in the cramped room. Of course, that¡¯s just a guess it could be more, or it could be less. Anyway, the odd thing is the people seem weirdly excited for the service despite the lack of room.


    ¡°Miss Eira, aren¡¯t you going to be participating in the service?¡± The Senator asks questioningly.


    ¡°Well, that was originally the plan, but I¡¯ve decided now that a Senator is here, I should probably be nearby In case you have any questions.¡±


    ¡°Eira, is that person here?¡± I ask.


    ¡°That person? Oh, you mean her. Of course, she¡¯s here. Now hush it¡¯s starting.¡± Eira says.


    In the front of the room, a beautiful girl with golden hair moves to the vacant area in front of the crowd. Her right eye seems to almost glow red while the left nearly glows blue. She stands with an expressionless gaze and stares out over the crowd. She looks around the room until spotting Eira, which causes her expression to soften ever so slightly.


    The girl wears a long white dress. Behind her stands five people all wearing white masks watching the room. Two appear to be rather large men while another seems to also be a man but more slim. The remaining two seem to be a woman probably somewhere in her twenties while the last is a short girl no more than ten.


    ¡®Annie¡­¡¯


    Suddenly, the lights flip off and turn the room black. Someone moves the curtains exposing a large window at the back of the room. The room lights up lit by the moonlight of the dark world outside.

 Chapter 59: A Melody for the Lost Young Blood

    ¡ªSenator Franklin Jacobs POV¡ª


    The girl, Eira, stands near me as I subtly check to make sure my earpiece is functioning properly. I take a quick breath while struggling to keep my composure and politeness. I¡¯m a politician after all I¡¯ve shaken hands with some of the slimiest and cruelest people currently living. However, none of them have hit as close to home as this girl next to me.


    It takes everything in me to not lash out and strangle this girl. This is the first time I¡¯ve ever had this much violent hatred toward anyone. If she didn¡¯t look like a young girl, I think I would have snapped already. I know there¡¯s no proof she¡¯s responsible for the Crawlers, but no one involved actually believes that bullshit. Someone like her appearing at the same time they did is just too much of a coincidence for them not to be related in some way.


    ¡®Tracking this girl has been difficult; she¡¯s dangerous, fast, slippery, and most of all, she¡¯s inconspicuous when she isn¡¯t doing something to draw attention. She just looks like some teenage girl wearing a hood unless you get a good look at her. That¡¯s why I¡¯m taking a real risk here, but I know this girl is the key to ending this or at least learning how to fight it. Worst case scenario, she refuses, and I¡¯ll strangle her while cursing her for what she did to Merideth.¡¯


    The room is eerily quiet. Everyone seems just to be waiting for this Eden person to start. I¡¯m confused by why things haven¡¯t commenced before I vaguely notice Eira is holding up her hand. How the girl Eden can see such a subtle signal from the front of the darkroom is beyond me, you¡¯d think she could see in the dark or something if I didn¡¯t know better.


    Eira¡¯s turns toward me, ¡°Senator Jacobs, tell me, are you a religious man?¡±


    It¡¯s hard to see by this point, but I can hear everyone shifting in their seat, and I can only assume they are looking in our direction.


    I clear my throat, ¡°Why, of course, I believe in the one and only God in Heaven. I believe he watches over us all with a guiding hand.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, interesting. Well, I look forward to hearing your opinion on our own religion.¡± Eira replies curtly.


    Her words confuse me as I gaze around the room.


    ¡®There are over a hundred people here. I find it hard to believe that the majority wouldn¡¯t be believers of the God in Heaven.¡¯


    Eira raises her hand higher and speaks louder to garner the room¡¯s attention, ¡°Senator Jacobs, I know you¡¯re confused, but together with everyone in this room, you all shall come to know who the True God is. The God of Blood, the incarnation of the moon itself, and one of the few strands that humanity can grasp onto if they hope to survive the cataclysm to come. All those that devote themselves to her will see prosperity, and all those who oppose her are seeking ruin. Tonight you will see those who follow the Goddess rewarded along with a fantastical display. I do hope you all enjoy it.¡±


    She lowers her hand, and people begin to talk amongst themselves with confusion and excitement. Things begin shortly thereafter.


    In the light of the moon, Eden starts to speak, ¡°Thank you all for attending tonight¡¯s service. I know it is late, but at this place and at this time, we can be closest to the one you all just heard about, the Goddess of Blood. As the Crawlers shriek and the sound of gunfire rings through the night, here we can find comfort in the Goddess¡¯s ever-loving presence.¡±


    The more these people talk, the more my nervousness rises. I again glance around the room, squinting to see everyone else¡¯s reaction. What I can see of the few people near me everyone''s interest seems to be at an all-time high. The only other person that seems to be confused is the Congressman.


    Eden continues, ¡°The Goddess is a being of immense power and motherliness. The Goddess is willing to take all of our burdens onto herself and replace them with affection and purpose. One that will save us all from the coming disaster and allow us to be stronger because of it. Tonight I would like to sing a short melody to the lost generation of the Mother Goddess¡¯s children. While I sing, the people here will perform a ceremony. Remember, the Goddess rewards those that show their commitment to the Goddess¡¯s goals.¡±


    As I stand puzzled, a noise plays from my earpiece, ¡±Senator, is everything all right in there?¡±


    I¡¯m honestly not sure, so I momentarily hesitate to answer. Keeping my resolve firm, I tap the earpiece causing it to beep once. This is simply a signal for ¡°yes¡± or ¡°I¡¯m fine¡±.


    ¡°Without further ado, let¡¯s begin,¡± Eden says as she clears her voice.


    Suddenly a soft and entrancing noise that seems to come from Heaven itself arises.


    ~~Heroic young blood, wandering near the sleeping throne.~~


    ~~Fought for their people who are lost in the sands.~~


    By the point, I¡¯ve lost my breath, but even so, I realize my reaction is nothing compared to those around me. The people in front of me seem like they¡¯re on the brink of throwing their arms up in worship.


    ~~Time ticks on, and they are long forgotten.~~


    ~~A people lost to the winds.~~


    The music picks up the pace, and a faint radiance rises from the front of the room. I look to see the girl Eden¡¯s eyes have begun to glow noticeably. In the dim room, I can just barely make out veins of shimmering blue, leading to her left eye, while veins of shimmering red lead to her right eye.The narrative has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.


    ~~But the day came that she awoke.~~


    ~~The blood once dry bubbles from the throne.~~


    **Crack**


    A sharp noise echoes, and the window begins to show signs of breaking. I¡¯m bewildered to the point of alarm by the situation and start to feel I should leave and reassess the situation. I take a step back only to bump into the person behind me. I rapidly realize there¡¯s no leaving now, so I feel for the pistol strapped to my side and continue to observe the situation.


    ~~The day will soon come, the world will turn red.~~


    ~~Courageous young blood, your soul watches from the bloody throne.~~


    The five people at the front of the room step forward and drop to their knees. I suddenly notice another person at the front. I look beside me and find Eira seems to have wandered to the front while I was rattled.


    ~~New days to come and past pains will heal.~~


    ~~Old wounds will fade, but the scars will remind us.~~


    **Bang**


    Suddenly the glass explodes outwards, but amazingly it doesn¡¯t scatter to the floor. It merely flips and spins in the air with little red sparks jumping between the various pieces. The room goes from a light glow to a bright red as the moon begins to dye itself red. Starting from the front, people begin dropping to their knees in reverence. This progresses until eventually, Bill and I are the only one¡¯s still standing.


    ~~To the bitter end you fought, but you still found your way to her.~~


    ~~The Goddess cares for the tired and lost.~~


    Things continue to escalate as symbols of an incomprehensible language appear above the six kneeling people wearing the white mask at the front of the room. Instantly an intense aroma of something I am very familiar with from my army days overpowers everything. The smell is quite obviously blood. It¡¯s almost like the entire place is covered in layers of blood, and the smell permeates everything.


    Abruptly I notice a single drop of something falling from each symbol and landing at each person''s feet.


    ~~Observe your new brother and sisters well.~~


    ~~Noble young blood, in the scarlet light of the throne, please rest peacefully.~~


    A light rises from each drop to the point I can finally see everything clearly. What looks to be five rings quickly takes shape while a red mist rises from a larger drawing at Eira¡¯s feet. The mist continues to twist and turn chaotically as the other five take the ring and move to slip them onto their finger.


    ¡°Annie, no!¡± Bill bellows.


    The Congressman begins to charge forward tripping over those kneeling in his path, but it¡¯s too late. As each slips on their respective rings, burning red veins run from the ring up their arms.


    **Thump. Thump.**


    A sound like a heartbeat echoes through the room as the red mist begins to condense. What appears is something I¡¯ve never seen in real life before, a War Scythe. It is elegantly designed yet also fearsome in appearance. Eira reaches out her hand and grips the scythe, and a small glimmer comes from the five rings. At the same time, the five peek around in confusion before their eyes settle on Eira.


    She nods, and the five speak in unison, ¡°By the grace of the Goddess, we humbly accept these gifts. We shall serve the Goddess in this life and the next to the best of our abilities.¡±


    The five flinch as the rings appear to dig themselves deeper into their flesh. A moment later, the red color of the moon begins to fade, and in almost an instant, everything returns to normal. Even the broken window seems to be completely repaired.


    ¡°No! What have you done to Annie!¡± Bill shouts.


    A few of the softer lights turn on illuminating the front as Eira, and the four others approach Bill.


    ¡°She has received a gift from the Goddess. Your daughter is a strong believer in the Goddess.¡± Eden says to Bill.


    ¡°What! Get that thing off her!¡± Bill reaches for the ring and tugs at it.


    As he tugs, the rings sparks, and a wave of red electricity seems to run into Bill¡¯s body.


    ¡°AH!¡± Bill yells in pain.


    Annie is about to run to her father when Eira catches her arm and whispers something into her ear.


    ¡°I can¡¯t do that!¡± Annie screams.


    I can see tears beginning to run from underneath Annie¡¯s mask. Two of the bigger men approach Bill from behind and hold his arms.


    ¡°Prove your loyalty to the Goddess,¡± Eira replies firmly as she hands Annie a knife and points at her father. ¡°Have faith.¡±


    I place my hand on my pistol as I watch Annie approach her father.


    ¡®She wouldn¡¯t do anything to hurt her own father surely?... I doubt Bill would ever forgive me if I shot her.¡¯


    ¡°Annie, what have they done to you?¡± Bill cries. ¡°Please, Annie, just drop the knife and let¡¯s go home. I¡¯ll get your brother too, and we¡¯ll all go home.¡±


    Reminiscent of a girl her age Annie stomps the floor, ¡°Home? You were hardly ever around since mom died!¡±


    ¡°A-Annie, I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯ll be better from now on! I promise.¡± Bill responds softly.


    ¡°You always promise, but nothing ever changes¡­ it doesn¡¯t matter anyway. I¡¯m a follower of the Goddess now, and this is the first time she¡¯s asked me to do anything.¡±


    ¡°Annie, the Goddess isn¡¯t real!.¡± Bill replies, trying to talk sense into his daughter.


    ¡°Annie, do it. We must always do as the Goddess asks.¡± Eira says loudly to Annie.


    Annie¡¯s crying grows louder as she struggles to talk, ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, daddy.¡±


    Annie pulls back her arm and stabs at her father¡¯s stomach.


    The crowd gasps and one woman screams when **Thunk**.


    My jaw drops as a noise like someone stabbing cardboard rings out.


    Annie stares slack-jawed, ¡°Eh?¡±


    Eira rubs her head, ¡°Good job, Annie.¡±


    "S-she tried to stab me." I hear Bill whisper while looking dumbstruck and hurt.


    Annie sniffs and stares at the knife in confusion, ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°He was wearing a bulletproof vest, so he¡¯s fine. What matters is you were willing to do it.¡± Eira says loudly for the crowd to hear. ¡°In the future, your faith may be tested, but the Goddess would never ask you to do something without meaning.¡±


    Eira approaches Bill and reaches into his vest near where Annie stabbed and pulls out what looks like a grenade. She reaches into his pockets, pulling out two more grenades. She holds up the three grenades so the crowd can see them clearly.


    "B-but I didn''t..." Bill stutters.


    Eira quickly interrupts him, "This man is clearly not even a soldier, and he has all these explosives. Something tells me his intentions aren''t pure. Clearly, this is what the Goddess wanted to reveal." she proclaims.


    ¡°Unbelievable.¡± Several people in the crowd shout.


    ¡®What! I¡¯m positive Bill didn¡¯t have all those on him before we came in here!¡¯


    Eden walks in front of the two and begins to speak, ¡°Thank you all. We ask, after this display of the Goddess¡¯s power and this young follower¡¯s unwavering faith, is anyone here interested in learning more about the Goddess?¡±


    ¡°Yes! Please tell us more about the Goddess!¡± I hear several people yell out.


    ¡°Please tell us about the Mother!¡± One woman shouts.


    ¡°Anything you can tell us would be more than we deserve!¡± I hear someone else yell.


    While this is going on, the two men drag Bill toward the back of the room. Eira and the other two adults follow them from behind, leaving just the little girl ¡®Annie¡¯ and Eden behind. My eyes remain on the four adults as something appears in Eira¡¯s hand, and she tosses one to each of them.


    ¡®Are those fully equipped M4 assault rifles!¡¯ I shout in my mind.


    Eira makes her way toward me, scythe in hand while motioning toward Annie to follow. The people move out of the way as the two make their way through the crowd before stopping in front of me.


    ¡°It seems you and the Congressman aren¡¯t as interested. Shall the four of us find somewhere quieter to speak?¡±

 Chapter 60: Conversation Breakdown

    --Eira POV--


    Together Senator Jacobs, Annie, Bill, and I sit around an awkwardly silent table situated on the roof of the hospital.


    ¡°I hope you don¡¯t mind if I leave my mask on.¡±


    ¡°No, go right ahead.¡±


    The awkwardness soon returns as everyone attempts to gather their thoughts. I fiddle with the white mask, stolen from the nightclub, and casually stare off at the moon while tapping my left hand against the table.


    ¡®The service went better than expected. Although it''s a pity that it didn¡¯t work on the Congressman or the Senator. That just makes things complicated, but with Annie being so devoted, I have a pretty good idea of how to use her to solve the problem.¡¯


    Feeling the weight of the scythe in my right hand becoming more evident by the second, I move it to lean it back against my chair. The sound of metal and boots planting themselves firmly upon the ground echoes at my movements.


    I sigh and look at the other uninvited people currently present. Standing behind Senator Jacobs are a dozen well-armed soldiers. Additionally, I can see small movements from a building across the way, indicating a presence within the building.


    ¡®It¡¯s ironic, having the meeting outside on the roof was my idea. I just enjoy the feel of the night air and the presence of the moon, that¡¯s all. Lucky for me, most of the soldiers are tied up fighting the Crawlers.¡¯


    Breaking the silence Congressman Miles, or Bill, speaks, ¡°A-are you going to let me take my daughter?¡±


    ¡°She tried to stab you, y¡¯know?¡± I reply.


    ¡°That¡¯s because you brainwashed her,¡± Bill yells.


    I continue tapping the table while thinking, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call it brainwashing. It was more like she was looking for something stable to cling onto and found it within the Goddess¡¯s embrace.¡±


    ¡®At least that¡¯s my theory. I¡¯m still working on figuring out why Eden¡¯s ability only works on some people.¡¯


    ¡°Just answer my question, are you going to let me take my daughter?¡±


    I nod, ¡°I suppose, but your daughter belongs to the Goddess now. I expect you to take her everywhere you go from now on. If you try to run away with her you¡¯ll upset the Goddess very much, not to mention your pervy son will be particularly upset. Oh, and that all depends on if the man, Jacob Groth, shows up tomorrow as you told me, of course.¡±


    Bill shows a complicated expression realizing my intention is to basically use Annie as a type of child mole.


    Annie looks at me like she¡¯s about to cry, ¡°But...but Miss Eira I don¡¯t want to leave!¡±


    I point at the ring on Annie¡¯s finger, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. The Goddess and I are never far away.¡±


    Annie nods innocently.


    ¡°It won¡¯t be forever.¡± I continue.


    Annie nods and I hear Bill whisper under his breath, ¡°Oh, it¡¯ll be forever¡­. and don¡¯t worry, Luke, daddy will be back for you soon.¡±


    With that over, I glance over to see the Senator¡¯s resentful eyes. The Senator shoots daggers at me unaware that my attention is back on him.


    I wave my hand, ¡°Why don¡¯t we let these two be on their way, Mister Senator?¡±


    The Senator nods, and both Bill and Annie leave quickly through the roof¡¯s stairwell.


    Propping my forearm on the table and placing my chin into my palm, I turn my attention back toward the Senator, ¡°Now tell me, Mister Senator, why do you hate me?¡±


    His expression cracks slightly, ¡°Miss Eira, of course, I don¡¯t hate you.¡±


    I chuckle, ¡°Oh? Lying is unbecoming of an older man like you, Mister Senator. There¡¯s plenty of reasons to hate me; I¡¯m just curious what yours is.¡±


    ¡°I-I assure you that I don¡¯t hate you, Miss Eira, but you must be aware you¡¯ve done some, shall we say, less than honorable things? I¡¯m just a bit curious why you¡¯ve done all this.¡±


    ¡°Whatever you say, Mister Senator, but if there¡¯s one thing I¡¯ve learned to recognize, it¡¯s hate.¡± I again sigh, ¡°Anyways, my reasons are my own. As a military man, you surely understand that sometimes you simply have to do what you¡¯ve gotta do.¡±


    ¡°Surely you don¡¯t believe what you¡¯re doing is right, do you?¡±


    ¡°Right? I probably wouldn¡¯t say that. The world is rarely so black and white. Now let''s just cut to the chase, why are you here? I thought the Congressman asked you to come, but that doesn¡¯t seem to be the case.¡±


    I blink my eyes innocently only to come to remember something, ¡®...Why do I always forget people can¡¯t see my face when I¡¯m wearing a mask?¡¯


    ¡°I stumbled upon your and Bill¡¯s text messages, and I wished to speak to you.¡± Senator Jacobs replies.


    ¡°Okay, then stop staring at me like you¡¯re about to lecture a child and speak.¡±


    ¡°I want you to help cure the Crawlers.¡±


    I raise an eyebrow at the Senator¡¯s words, ¡°There¡¯s no cure after becoming a Crawler, and even if there were those people would be mentally scarred for life.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not willing to accept that.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t care if you¡¯re willing to accept it or not. Once someone becomes a Crawler, they are beyond saving.¡± I laugh and continue, ¡°Did someone you know get turned into a Crawler? Is that why you want to cure them instead of just wiping them out?¡±


    The Senator slams his fist on the table and involuntarily grinds his teeth.


    I lean back in my chair, unintimidated, ¡°Oh, going to lose your composure that easily, Mister Senator? Your attitude certainly doesn¡¯t seem like the attitude of someone who doesn¡¯t hate me.¡±


    ¡°Are you intentionally trying to provoke me?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m the one who should be irritated. Thinking you can just show up with ulterior motives and convince me to help you.¡±


    ¡°Miss Eira, surely you have some kind of conscience? Don¡¯t you feel anything about what¡¯s happening?¡±


    ¡°Of course, I feel remorseful, but it simply falls under what is commonly referred to as ¡®a necessary evil¡¯. Now tell me, what are you going to do now?¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°I mean if I have no intention to help you, what now? Are you going to try to kill me?¡±


    ¡°Well, Miss Eira, if you refuse to¡­¡±This story originates from a different website. Ensure the author gets the support they deserve by reading it there.


    ¡°Refuse to cooperate? Do you think I¡¯m stupid? Even if I hadn¡¯t done anything, at best I would be in some research facility or special prison by now.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what you mean.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah? Tell me, are there not other people with special¡­ ¡®talents¡¯ or ¡®skills¡¯ like myself? I¡¯m sure there are, but where are they? I¡¯ve never seen any sign of them on the news or even the internet.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s never been anyone with a ¡®talent¡¯ like yours before, Miss Eira.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sure there has been, Mister Senator, but the difference between them and me is that their bodies or minds simply cannot handle their ¡®talent¡¯. Rest assured, though, that will soon change, and when it does, they¡¯ll be looking for vengeance.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I bet there are some really powerful ones there too. You know, some ¡®talents¡¯ are more akin to a curse, but that doesn¡¯t make them any less dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Miss Eira, is there a point to this discussion?¡±


    ¡°Yes, there is. I might consider helping you if you can tell me where these people are. Preferably the closest location.¡±


    ¡°Didn¡¯t you say there¡¯s ¡®no cure¡¯ that they¡¯re ¡®beyond saving¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that is what I said, but I just decided I¡¯m interested in experimenting on some of them anyway, so maybe I can come up with something.¡±


    Under the mask, I¡¯m smiling, ¡®Manipulating his state of mind like this will hopefully cause him to make a more impulsive decision. People like him are usually too stubborn to change their minds after they¡¯ve come to a firm decision.¡¯


    The Senator fixes his posture and stares at me with half-closed eyes, ¡°You honestly think there might be a way to fix them?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t mind trying. If you have the information, I¡¯m looking for, of course.¡±


    ¡°Will you come with me then?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Of course not! I¡¯ll experiment on my own time, and at my own place.¡±


    The Senator sits for a moment staring daggers at my eyeless mask. He slowly moved his hand toward his ear.


    ¡°Those terms aren¡¯t acceptable when I could just take you.¡±


    I frown, taking note of a tiny device protruding from his ear, ¡°You¡­¡±


    Suddenly I notice a metallic object reflected in the light of the moon.


    **Tink. Bang.**


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    A translucent red barrier covers the exterior of my skin, and I blink a few times in confusion. I glance downward to find a metallic dart stuck in the tabletop. The needle is long and sharp, while the sides have clear slots that show a bright blue liquid. At the rear, a deep pink tail blows in the wind.


    I feel a large amount of anger begin to bubble up, ¡°Mister Senator, did you just try to shoot me with a tranquilizer? Like I¡¯m some kind of gorilla? You even included a pink tail, did you think I might prance around like a wounded beast after you shot me or something?¡±


    The Senator stares at the translucent red barrier in confusion before regaining his composure, ¡°Miss Eira, this is just a misunderstanding.¡±


    I look back at the dark to see fluid beginning to ooze. As it comes into contact with the wood of the table it sizzles, ¡°What the hell is that stuff!¡±


    ¡°Miss Eira, please just calm down. It¡¯s a special medicine for people like you.¡±


    I push my chair back and grip my scythe with ever-increasing force. The outside of the scythe cracks and blood begins to ooze from the shaft. The soldiers raise their weapons, ready to fire as soon as the command is given.


    ¡®So much for my mind tricks¡­ Status.¡¯


    Name: Eira Callista


    Gender: Female


    Race: Vampire {Pseudo True God}


    Level: 5 (0/100)


    Health: 347/350


    Mana: 189/200 {89/100 Max Shielding}


    Strength: 20


    Endurance: 22


    Agility: 24


    Intellect: 20


    Constitution: 35


    Talents: Paranormal


    Skills: Intermediate Blood Magic; Novice Scythe; Novice Shadow Magic


    Titles: Heir of Blood


    Essence: 272


    ¡®Eleven mana to shield a dart that was probably shot from a high powered rifle is, okay, I guess. It wasn¡¯t exactly packing a punch behind it or anything, though. Mana shields absorb around half of the damage from nonmagical attacks and then spread the remaining force around the body. In the end, the body will still take some of the damage, but the force and crippling effects are significantly reduced. As for magic-based attacks, things start to get more complicated.¡¯


    I shake my head bringing myself fully into the current situation. An uncertain standoff persists as the soldiers eye me fiercely.


    ¡°What¡¯s your plan now, Mister Senator?¡±


    ¡°Simple, you¡¯ll come with us and help us make a cure for the Crawlers.¡±


    ¡°I like the idea of forcing you to help me find what I want more.¡±


    I focus, and a gray mist begins to pour from my body. Seemingly recognizing what¡¯s happening, Senator Jacobs jumps from his chair.


    ¡°T-try again! Fire the other darts!¡±


    The twelve soldiers reach for a small gun at the side of their waists and fire.


    **Ting. Ting. Ting.**


    Darts continuously hit the mana shield and bounce to the ground. One dart bounces to my feet spraying some of the blue liquid onto my calf.


    [Minor Mana Suppressant - Applied to Status. Estimated Effect Time: 15 Minutes.]


    [Negligible Mental Depressant - Insufficient Quantities for Status Display]


    I grab the dart embedded in the tabletop and then kick the table upwards tossing it high into the air. The table flies from the roof as I stab the bent needle of the dart deep into his shoulder and yank his body downward to use as a shield. His skin sizzles when what¡¯s left of the liquid enters the muscles of his shoulder.


    ¡°I¡¯m curious how many people died before you came up with whatever that stuff is?¡±


    The Senator howls loudly in pain from the effects of the blue liquid. Over the scream, I can hear the clattering of the soldiers tossing their dart guns to the ground. I move the Senator¡¯s body in time to watch as they raise their rifles.


    ¡°Drop the Senator!¡± one of the soldiers shouts in a booming voice.


    ¡°Nope! This time he¡¯s the one that started things.¡±


    The Senator speech is slurred heavily, ¡°Yo-you nowt goajfg to gee awaaay wth thes.¡±


    ¡°Just shut up and go to sleep,¡± I grumble.


    ¡°This is Fireteam-1. Fireteam-2, please be advised that the situation has escalated, proceed to move in on additional targets, darts ineffective on Little Red lethal force advised.¡±


    ¡°Additional targets?¡±


    Suddenly, I can hear the sound of gunfire and screams from the hospital floors below.


    ¡®I guess, there were more than just these guys. Well, this is why I gave them their assault rifles back.¡¯


    I focus my mind on the gray mist to condense it faster. What begins to take shape is a man in a raggedy and stained sailors uniform. The uniform glows with a faint green hue, and large tears persist throughout. From between the tears you can see rotten skin and bone with the same green hue and transparency as the uniform. However, arguably his most disturbing feature would be the location of a very important body part which he carries in his left hand. In his right hand, he carries a saber while in his left, he carries a head, his own head unmistakably.


    The apparition''s hand twitches as tightens his grip on the head''s hair with his boney fingers. He extends his arm, holding the head up, ¡°I, Captain Hitchcock, ask ye scurvy dogs to leave me ship at once!¡±


    ¡°Fire!¡± The soldiers don¡¯t hold back any longer and begin firing upon the ¡®Captain¡¯.


    The bullets pass through his body sending green goo to the ground directly behind the Captain. The head¡¯s face grins, ¡°So it¡¯s a fight you want, hahaha! Just the way I like it!¡±


    ¡°Careful not to hit the Senator!¡± A soldier shouts.


    ¡°Don¡¯t let that thing get close!¡± Another yells.


    ¡°Waaahah! Do you really think you can stop me, you bootlickers!? The infamous and gorgeous Captain Hitchcock fears no man!¡± the head yells.


    Within striking range of one of the soldiers, Captain Hitchcock swings with his rusty saber embedding it into the man¡¯s neck.


    [7 Essence Acquired]


    Seeing an opportunity, I hold the Senator¡¯s body and charge one of the soldiers. He tries to move out of the way, but I¡¯m far faster than him. The two bodies slam into one another, causing the soldier to trip and fall backward off the roof.


    [6 Essence Acquired]


    ¡°Good job! You can be my first mate! Together we¡¯ll rule the Pacific Ocean! Wahaha.¡±


    ¡®...I have no idea why he came out this way; I just wanted a ghost pirate.¡¯


    Captain Hitchcock swings his saber once more, killing another soldier. Meanwhile, I hold the Senator up with one hand and slash with my scythe using the other. The scythe embeds itself in the shoulder of one of the men. Tasting blood, the scythe glows faintly as the man''s face loses color, and he collapses.


    [7 Essence Acquired]


    [7 Essence Acquired]


    ¡°Hurry up! Move faster!¡± I shout at Captain Hitchcock.


    ¡°What¡¯s that insubordination! Telling the Captain what to do!¡±


    Captain Hitchcock stops just before killing another soldier and glares at me.


    ¡°...Sorry, Captain. Won¡¯t happen again.¡±


    He raises and brings his swords down on the soldier.


    [6 Essence Acquired]


    ¡°Better not ya sea dog,¡± he mumbles.


    Suddenly, an unmistakable noise enters my ear. I turn to find two helicopters approaching quickly. I sigh and immediately bust open the door to the stairwell, leaving Captain Hitchcock behind.


    ¡°Where are you going?! Abandoning ship, you coward!¡±


    I shake my head and stop the effect of my Paranormal ability. Dragging the Senator down the stairwell he moans as his legs bump against the concrete. I ignore his pain-filled moans and pick up my pace, continuing toward the sound of gunfire below.

 Chapter 61: Through the Halls

    As I rush down from the roof unsure if I¡¯m being followed I grip the scythe and try to channel a message to the people that recently acquired the rings from the Goddess, aka me.


    I went through the trouble of making the rings for a few different reasons: their communication feature, their ability to protect the wearer or me, and finally, within each ring is the echoes of one of the Night Demons. The communication feature is mostly self-explanatory. The second feature means if they try to betray me, the ring will activate the Goddess¡¯s symbol carved into their chest, or if someone attacks them, it¡¯ll send out a quick short-range shock of mana to stop the person attacking them. Like during the service when Annie¡¯s father tried to remove the ring he was hit by this short-range shock. As for the echoes, those are a bit more complicated, but they shouldn¡¯t have any harmful effects.


    Some may wonder why I keep going about things in this roundabout way in order to protect both me and the ring bearers? Why don¡¯t I just break them until they are husks unable to say no? To them I¡¯d say, what¡¯s the point of that? Why would I go through the trouble of resurrecting my race just for them to be broken, distorted shells of what the blood race once was? I want to bring my people back as they were and not as a group of zombies.


    I shake my head, bringing myself back from my thoughts and attempt to contact them. Unfortunately, no one seems to be receiving my message, indicating that everyone¡¯s mental state must be elevated to the point that messages can¡¯t get through. This is one of the ring¡¯s drawbacks, but I wouldn¡¯t think it would be a problem for veteran soldiers to keep their cool.


    I groan, ¡®I decided to pick these soldiers up in the first place because they were supposed to be some kind of special forces unit. Yet they can¡¯t keep their cool enough for the ring to work. They better have a good excuse.¡¯


    I stop at the floor that contains the chapel.


    ¡®If I¡¯m right, this is where I think the gunfire originated¡¯, I peek around the corner, finding no one. ¡®Status.¡¯


    Name: Eira Callista


    Gender: Female


    Race: Vampire {Pseudo True God}


    Level: 5 (0/100)


    Health: 344/350


    Mana: 156/200 {56/100 Max Shielding}


    Strength: 20


    Endurance: 22


    Agility: 24


    Intellect: 20


    Constitution: 35


    Talents: Paranormal


    Skills: Intermediate Blood Magic; Novice Scythe; Novice Shadow Magic


    Titles: Heir of Blood


    Essence: 305


    So those twelve darts from the pistols only did around three damage apiece to the shield, but only knocked off a few health points since the shield distributed the force a bit. With the shield, it felt less painful than a papercut.¡¯


    **Bang!**


    Suddenly, pieces of drywall begin exploding from the force of gunshots. To escape the barrage I jump down an entire flight of stairs. I look back to check the Senator¡¯s condition and find blood trickling from a hole in his shoe, indicating one of the bullets likely pierced his foot.


    I half-heartedly seal the wound by basically turning all the blood in his shoe into a solid form. From the door of the floor I was just at, I can hear people arguing.


    ¡°Moron! Keep your shots high! She¡¯s dragging the Senator behind her!¡± A burly voice booms.


    ¡°S-sorry, sir! Can anyone confirm the target is down?¡± I hear someone answer.


    ¡°Negative, comms says she jumped down a flight of stairs.¡± a feminine voice replies.


    I look up to find a camera lens staring down at me, ¡®Sam! Terry! You two were supposed to be disabling these cameras!¡¯ I sigh, ¡®...Well, maybe, they just haven¡¯t been here yet.¡¯


    I slice my palm and raise my hand, firing a blood spike at the camera. I miss the lens, but it still strikes the main body of the camera, causing pieces of the camera¡¯s components to scatter.


    ¡°Comms says they¡¯ve lost visual! Idiots you were too loud!¡± the feminine voice yells.


    ¡°W-What? How could she hear us from here?¡± says the burly voice.


    ¡®My hearing is much better than yours, and it¡¯s not like you were that quiet either. Anyway, let¡¯s get on with this.¡¯


    For the second time in a day, gray mist flows from my body and begins to gather at the top of the stairs. I can feel my energy quickly draining and my mind growing tired, but unless I want to kill or abandon the Senator, my options are currently limited.


    The mist begins to condense, and the first thing that becomes apparent is an ominous whistling. The mist stretches and becomes long, forming the shapes of an extremely lean man with arms so long they could run past its knees. Its torso is severely out of proportion with its long legs and arms. It has a swollen gut despite its ribs being visible just above. Its skin is dyed a greenish-blue and smells of rot. Its face is its most terrifying feature with a dislocated jaw, oversized nose, long matted hair, and eyes that looked to have been in the process of being gouged out. Its clothes look to be made of potato sacks, and it dons a simple straw hat that has a wide oversized brim. Finally, at its back, it carries a large sack that has bones and flesh jutting from the tops and rips along with the base.


    ¡®This is one I¡¯ve been saving for an occasion like this. I have a feeling he¡¯ll find who I¡¯m looking for.¡¯


    I can¡¯t help but giggle to myself silently as the humanoid creature that is known as ¡°El Silb¨®n¡± pushes open the stairwell doors and steps into the hall where the voices and bullets came from.Love this novel? Read it on Royal Road to ensure the author gets credit.


    ¡°W-what the fuck is that thing! Fire!¡±


    I hear the sound of gunfire begin to echo through the stairwell, so I quickly rush up the stairs to watch the altercation. Looking around the corner I see El Silb¨®n standing there and two men and a woman firing at him.


    Bullets rush at El Silb¨®n, piercing his body, blowing off fingers, and causing other such typically devastating wounds. However, El Silb¨®n stands there, continuing to whistle as the bullets rain down upon him. He looks at the men while ignoring the woman, but before doing anything, something else seems to catch his attention. Despite pieces of missing muscle, El Silb¨®n leisurely shambles down the hall toward the group.


    **Click. Click**


    ¡°Reload quick!¡±


    As the three reload El Silb¨®n comes within range and grabs the man directly in front of him by the head. The remaining two soldiers hasten their reload speed, slamming their new magazines into their rifles while shouting countless profanities at El Silb¨®n. Meanwhile, El Silb¨®n continues casually whistling as he begins slamming the man into the wall over and over again. This continues for so long and to such an extent that I feel a tinge of guilt for this man having to suffer to such a degree.


    [8 Essence Acquired]


    Finally, he tosses his bag to the ground and stuffs the man¡¯s corpse into it before leisurely continuing on ignoring the other two. Seeing this, I hold up my scythe with my free hand and the bone that holds the scythe in a lateral position snaps. The blade collapses downwards, turning the war scythe into what most would imagine a traditional scythe looks like.


    I sprint from the stairwell, causing the rubber soles of the Senator¡¯s shoes to screech against the tile floor. The remaining two soldiers stand with shell-shocked expressions and unload their fresh magazines into El Silb¨®n. Coming into range of the two I place the scythe at the woman¡¯s feet and pull back. She falls, hitting her head against the floor with a thud and doesn¡¯t move. As for the man, I swing the Senators limp body around, causing his bloodied feet to slam in his jaw. I quickly snatch one of the radios before looking for El Silb¨®n.


    With his disproportionately long legs, I see El Silb¨®n getting farther away, so I rush ahead, leaving the two half-dead soldiers behind. For a few minutes, I keep a distance from El Silb¨®n as he turns a corner.


    To my right, there is a door leading to a separate section of the hospital. Behind it, I can hear people yelling.


    ¡°They are trapped in one of these rooms. Find them!¡±


    ¡°I know I hit that one; she was bleeding heavily. See if you can find any blood.¡±


    I look down to find dots of blood leading in the directions El Silb¨®n is going. With my cut palm, I form a chain and wrap it around the handles of the door to hold the soldiers off for a bit. I remove a damp towel from my ring and toss it over the Senator¡¯s face. Following El Silb¨®n, I use blood magic to float the blood from the ground onto the towel over the Senator¡¯s face.


    There are bodies of soldiers lying throughout the hospital corridors indicating that the group fought back. I realize quickly why no one was receiving my messages.


    The blood eventually stops at a door where El Silb¨®n reaches out his long bony fingers and slowly turns the handle. When the door opens, I can hear an audible gasp as El Silb¨®n rushes forward, grasping the person and whistling a glee filled tune.


    ¡°Geh! Put me down! You smelly, bony, leg day skipping, bastard!¡±


    I quickly cut my ability, and the person who was about to meet their demise drops to the floor.


    ¡°Sam!¡± I hear Jimmy shout.


    ¡°W-What was that thing!¡±


    I pull the Senator into the room and close the door, ¡°It was a monster that likes to hunt womanizers. He found you like a moth finds a flame.¡± I reply in a mocking tone.


    Where I¡¯d usually expect Sam to give me a joking or stupid reply, he instead gives me a bitter smile. I glance at the people in the room, finding Jimmy, Sam, Terry, and then in a bloody pool, I find Aponi.


    I walk over to Aponi and assess the damage. She is riddled with bullet holes, and if not for her vampiric constitution would surely be dead.


    ¡®<Analyze>¡¯


    Name: Aponi Williams


    Gender: Female


    Race: Vampire


    Level: 1


    Health: 15/100 {--Bleed}


    Mana: 30/30


    Strength: 9


    Endurance: 11


    Agility: 11


    Intellect: 3


    Constitution: 10


    Talents: Death''s Harvest


    Skills: -


    Titles: -


    I look at her body finding small patches of hardened blood showing that at least someone has been practicing their blood magic. I turn back finding everyone watching me with expressions that seem both hollow and complicated. Having seen the bodies outside and Aponi¡¯s state I can assume that their minds are in turmoil. They likely fired back to save themselves and Aponi, but when it comes down to it, they also shot and killed some of their former comrades.


    Aponi turns toward me with hazy eyes and tries to speak only for a bit of blood to blow from a hole near her throat. My heart sinks seeing Aponi in such a condition, so I try my best to talk as gently as I can manage.


    I hold up my hand telling her to stop, ¡°Just look to the left for yes and the right for no.¡± Aponi looks to the left, ¡°I¡¯m assuming it hurts a lot doesn¡¯t it?¡±


    Aponi¡¯s eyes look left, but I swear she had to stop herself from rolling them at such an obvious question.


    I continue, ¡°Aponi, did you ever finish that task I left you a few days back? The one with the smelly corpse? I noticed the smell faded a bit since last time.¡±


    Aponi hesitates and looks to the right.


    ¡°You never did it?¡±


    Aponi looks to the right.


    ¡°Then what happened to the smell?¡±


    I realize Aponi can¡¯t answer me so I¡¯m about to move on when the idiots chime in.


    Oddly Terry who is usually cool-headed speaks hesitantly, ¡°Watching Aponi stare at an exploded corpse for hours at a time, it made the rest of us really uncomfortable, so w-we, uh, took the entire rack and tossed it down the elevator shaft.¡±


    Dumbfounded I don¡¯t even bother looking back, ¡°...Y-you tossed it down the elevator shaft? But it would still smell.¡±


    This time Sam speaks, ¡°Well, we doused it in with a box of air freshener and anti-bacterial sprays before wrapping the whole rack in blankets. That wasn¡¯t my idea by the way it was Aponi¡¯s!¡±


    Aponi¡¯s eyes shoot in Sam¡¯s direction showing her anger even in such a sorry state.


    I think back to Robert¡¯s memories as a civil engineer to figure out how they managed such a thing, ¡°S-so you just dumped it next to the elevator pit assembly?¡±


    Sam nods rubbing the back of his head, ¡°If you mean those big spring things that are made to stop freefalling elevators¡­ then yes.¡±


    Not knowing what to say to these people I turn back to Aponi with a little less gentleness in my voice, ¡°Well, Aponi, now you either learn how to use your ability or you¡¯ll die.¡±


    Aponi coughs causing drops of blood to cover my face.


    I sigh and wipe the blood from my face, ¡°By the way, do any of you know where Eden and Annie are?¡±

 Chapter 62: Cosmic System Beta

    --Eden POV--


    After the service, I move back down to the morgue to check on all the people confined to the storage room. As I leave the stairwell, a strange smell floats up from the elevator shaft nearby. It reminds me of a mix of bleach, flowers, and rotten meat. I don¡¯t remember a smell like that coming from the elevator shaft before, so I make a note to make sure I check it out after I finish what I¡¯m doing. As far as I am aware, no one is missing, so it¡¯s likely just a dead rat or something.


    Suddenly I flinch when a childish voice sounds nearby, ¡°Miss Eden! Eira, says I¡¯m going to have to leave soon, but I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    Turning around, I can see Annie pouting while standing with her dad, who looks incredibly uncomfortable.


    ¡°If Eira told you to, then you should go, Annie. She usually has pretty good reasons for most of what she does...¡± I stare off into a corner and hope Annie doesn¡¯t notice the word ¡°most¡± in that sentence.


    For someone who hasn¡¯t been around Eira for long, her confidence and demeanor would make you believe she knows exactly what she is doing at all times. However, I can tell that sometimes Eira is just doing the best she can; it¡¯s not like there is a manual out there for trying to revive a race in a world that only has one race, to begin with.


    I enter the backroom where the Tremble steamers, Bryan, Luke, and finally, the other soldier that never gave himself to the Goddess are. When it comes to the last soldier, I think Eira stopped caring about him saying something about ¡°too much resentment; it¡¯s not worth the effort, good for blood though¡±. Anyway, he still has a huge wound on the side of his neck where he was bitten by a monster baby Eira made, probably the reason for his resentment. He hardly ever speaks because it¡¯s painful. I think the wound may be infected, I¡¯m not sure, honestly. I did give him a shot of antibiotics I managed to salvage, though. I checked to make sure it wasn¡¯t too big of a dose with Aponi beforehand, and her casual hand wave told me it was probably fine.


    Lastly, Audrey and the Staff Captain went to the showers to bathe. Eira makes them shower late at night, so they will have as few opportunities as possible to talk to others. They still have Eira¡¯s collars, so they shouldn¡¯t try to run too far.


    Annie walks over to her brother, ¡°Luke, I see you¡¯re still tied up. Y¡¯know, if you¡¯d stop trying to hit on Miss Eira, she would probably let you walk around like Sylvia and Albert.¡± she says while pointing at the Trembler streamers.


    Luke slowly turns his head toward Annie, ¡°Never.¡± he replies.


    ¡®Luke must watch too many romantic comedies. Persistence usually doesn¡¯t work like in the movies. Besides I¡­¡¯


    Before I can finish my thought, Mr. Miles rushes over to Luke, ¡°Luke! Thank the God in Heaven; you¡¯re still okay.¡±


    ¡°Oh, hey, dad. Yeah, I¡¯m fine. I¡¯m usually not tied up like this unless Eira is around.¡± he replies.


    Mr. Miles yanks at the blood chains shackling Luke to a pipe to no avail.


    ¡°Mr. Miles, that isn¡¯t going to work,¡± I inform him.


    **Bang!**


    A loud noise rings out, and I recognize it instantly as the stairwell door being thrust open. At first, I think it¡¯s Eira because she has a habit of throwing doors open forcibly, but I quickly realize that is not the case.


    From through the storage room door, I hear, ¡°Check the area quickly! We can¡¯t stay long; we need to get back to the barricades to fight the damned Crawlers. They¡¯ve been getting a lot more aggressive lately, so we can¡¯t twiddle our thumbs for long.¡±


    ¡°What should we do if we find someone, sir?¡±


    ¡°Anyone suspected of having any involvement with the girl ¡®Little Red¡¯ is to be considered highly dangerous even if they appear harmless. If they refuse to comply, any amount of force deemed necessary is permitted.¡±


    The sounds of boots on tiles echo from the morgue next door. My heart starts pumping incredibly fast, and I rush to one side of the room, grabbing the saber.


    ¡°Clear!¡± someone shouts.


    With a cold sweat building on the back of my neck, I glance at the people in the room. I notice Mr. Miles processing what¡¯s going on before he opens his mouth. Seeing this, I rush at him as fast as I can, tackling him to the ground. I try to throw down my arm to prevent a loud fall, but my arm gets caught in Mr. Miles¡¯s jacket, preventing me from extending my arm. With a thud, we topple to the ground causing a small amount of noise to ring out.


    ¡°Someone¡¯s in the storage room, form up!¡±


    I resist the urge to slap Mr. Miles as hard as I can and begin trying to decide what to do. Being taken by these soldiers would be bad, worse yet would be if they¡¯re taking no prisoners.


    ¡°Come out now or we¡¯ll consider whoever is in there hostile!¡±


    I look at Annie and Mr. Miles, ¡°You two go ahead and go. Eira was going to send you both away anyway.¡±


    Annie looks reluctant but nods while Mr. Miles frowns, ¡°I¡¯m not leaving without Luke.¡± he says.


    I take a second to think in order to convince him, ¡°Then they might shoot all three of you when they come in here. Go, and maybe you can convince them to be a little more careful about who they fire at¡­¡±If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    Mr. Miles grimaces before silently standing and putting his hands up. Together with Annie, they both begin to walk out. I notice some nervous tears from Annie, who is trying to put on a brave face.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine, Annie,¡± I say in an attempt to comfort her.


    ¡°Two coming out! Please, don¡¯t shoot, my son is still trapped inside!¡± Mr. Miles shouts as he opens the door and moves through the doorway.


    After that, there is a lot of rustling and shouting from both sides. The Tremble streamers stand in silence staring at me like I¡¯m about to give them all the answers. The injured soldier tries to shout, but it seems he¡¯s completely lost his voice without me noticing. While Luke simply looks around nervously. Finally, Bryan sits in the corner laughing uncontrollably. I glance around the room, noting all the long-forgotten equipment that¡¯s been stored here over the years.


    ¡°Start moving stuff in front of the door,¡± I say to Sylvia and Albert. ¡°I¡¯m sure you two probably don¡¯t want to be found by them either.¡±


    The two look at one another before quickly looking around for anything they can find. Old beds, unknown machines, and anything else I can get my hands on, I immediately toss in front of the door. This is all made significantly easier with the strength the Goddess gave me, making me feel as if I am some kind of world record-holding weight lifter. The outside grows silent before a loud bang can be heard against the door. The door handle blows off, and the sound of someone kicking against the door can be heard.


    ¡°What the hell? They blocked it in such a short amount of time?¡±


    ¡°Remove the barricade now, or we¡¯ll be forced to start shooting!¡± I hear a man threaten.


    Hearing his threat, I push Albert and Sylvia to the corner of the room where Luke is and away from the door.


    I look at the mute man who sits directly in front of the door and then at his red chains, ¡°I¡¯m sorry! But I¡¯m not good enough to remove anything Eira¡¯s made.¡± I say with guilt.


    The mute man¡¯s eyes grow wide, and he begins to shake his head forcibly as the people on the other side of the wall continue to shout threats.


    ¡°Move away from the door!¡±


    Luckily for the mute man, the soldiers do not make good on their threat to fire into the room and instead take a different approach.


    The sound of three more gunshots ring out, and the wooden door is removed and thrown to the floor. Gas canisters are flung into the room from the open door frame causing the room to become cloudy. My eyes, nose, and even my skin begin to burn as I begin to feel like I am drowning in my own mucus. From somewhere in the gas cloud, I can hear the noises of the barricade being tossed aside. Beside me, the Tremble streamers Sylvia and Albert are coughing violently, so I force my hand over their mouths.


    ¡°Don¡¯t cough, or they¡¯ll find us,¡± I whisper


    It takes them a moment, but they barely manage to get their coughing fit under control by removing their jackets and tying them around their mouth. Though, I suspect adrenaline and tension are also playing a significant part. Meanwhile, Bryan¡¯s laughter only grows louder and louder as he almost seems to want to inhale the gas more.


    ¡°It smells like apple blossoms,¡± Bryan shouts loudly with madness in his voice.


    I shake my head after realizing his description actually sounds somewhat accurate. Recognizing the sound of footsteps, I look out from behind the couch and I can vaguely make out five shadows entering the room.


    ¡°Don¡¯t **cough** shoot!¡± I hear Luke shouting somewhere in the gas cloud.


    My heart rate begins to grow more and more by the second. I motion to the Tremble streamers, and we stand up silently. Unable to take Luke, we abandon him and hide behind an old couch that has been stored in an upright position. The couch is in the far corner of the room, and the closest hiding spot I can manage that is also near the door. Four of the shadow¡¯s move about the room with flashlights shining while one hangs back near the door.


    ¡°Laughing man here, unharmed physically.¡± a man yells in a muffled voice after finding Bryan.


    ¡°Someone here, large injury to the neck.¡± another muffled voice shouts, finding the mute man.


    ¡°Teenager here, unharmed.¡± yet another muffled voice says when finding Luke.


    The man that stayed near the door also begins to move about the room at this point. I watch as he walks in my direction, and I move behind the couch completely. The sounds of a foot stepping on a pile of loose papers nearby fill my ears, and I hold my breath, causing my lungs to burn even more.


    ¡®What do I do!?¡¯


    A large man wearing a gas mask steps around the couch holding a short black shotgun. His eyes stretch wide through the mask when he notices he is a mere foot away from me. I panic and stab forward piercing his neck. It almost feels like time has stopped as I realize the significance of my split-second decision. I stand mouth agape as blood sprays out staining my face and clothes. Contrasting the feeling of possibly taking a human life for the first time, the sweet taste of blood stains my tastebuds overwhelming even the gas for a moment. The adrenaline is unbelievable as my hands shake uncontrollably. I jerk the saber back and push everything to the back of my mind for now. I grab Sylvia by the hand and she shows a moment of hesitation before grabbing Albert¡¯s hand. Together we sprint through the open door.


    ¡°W-what! Hostiles, we need a medic immediately!!¡±


    I hear a deafening noise followed by a bullet piercing my shoulder, causing an excruciating amount of pain.


    ¡°AH!¡± Sylvia screams out.


    ¡°Shit! I-I think they shot me in the¡­¡± Albert cries before stopping abruptly.


    ¡°Stop firing, private!¡±


    A moment of relief hits me hearing the man shout to stop firing.


    ¡°But sir, she attacked Smith!¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t think I know that, but you can¡¯t just fire wildly, noobie! Get over there and put pressure on the wound! You two help me chase after the girl.¡±


    Three men break from the others as I bite my lip, accidentally running through it with my fang. Opening the stairwell, I yank the two behind me forward and spin around before shoving the saber between the handle and door frame. I look back to see Sylvia gripping at her arm and Albert who seems to have been shot in the buttocks holding his hand over the wound.


    The three soldiers slam into the door causing the saber to bend. I begin to jerk Sylvia and Albert up the stairs when¡­ everything becomes eerily silent. I again look back to find Sylvia and Albert are frozen in place, unblinking and unmoving. Sylvia stares at her arm angrily while Albert¡¯s mouth is open wide with tears in his eyes. Suddenly, a soothing feminine voice enters my mind. The feeling the voice gives reminds me of one a parent would give to their child to calm their nerves. Strangely it also comes with a bewildering sense of unknown nostalgia.


    ¡°


    Beta entity 818414 located¡­


    Uploading entity data to Cosmic System now¡­


    ERROR¡­ Basic <Anaylze> data already discovered for entity.


    Merging files and completing integration into Cosmic System now.


    Beginning tutorial¡­


    ¡±

 Chapter 63: Abominable Tutorial

    --Eira POV--


    I violently shake around a stiff corpse inches away from Aponi¡¯s face, ¡°Consume it, Aponi! Feast on its essence of death!¡± I hold up the corpse and point at the hollow expression left on its face, ¡°You¡¯re a creature that holds a strong affinity to this¡­ death! Harvest its leftover essence for yourself so that you may live!¡±


    ¡°Eira, stop, you aren¡¯t helping!¡± Terry shouts.


    ¡°Well, you two aren¡¯t doing anything except standing there all somber! Are you going to help me save Aponi¡¯s life or not!?¡± I answer back angrily.


    Terry frowns obviously fed up with feeling hopeless, he grabs the corpse with reluctance and brings it to Aponi.


    He holds it up awkwardly and with guilt in his voice, ¡°A-Aponi¡­ please, Uhm, absorb this corpse or whatever.¡± he says to her.


    [Host, mana levels have risen sharply over the past hour. It is estimated that some kind of tipping point might soon be reached.]


    ¡®What? What tipping point? How soon?¡¯


    Suddenly, it is extremely quiet, and everything seems to freeze. I glance at Terry, who looks like he is about to make Aponi kiss the corpse and then at Sam and Jimmy, who are watching Terry with uncomfortable expressions and wide eyes.


    In my head, a voice different from my own system¡¯s begins to speak. Like the EGS system, it is soothing and feminine, but a bit sterner and less motherly in tone.


    ¡°Beta entity 12 located¡­


    Uploading entity data to Cosmic System now¡­


    ERROR¡­ Data already discovered for entity.


    Mixing files and completing integration into Cosmic System now.


    ERROR¡­ Router MOD system detected within entity.


    Checking permissions¡­ Valid Permissions from C*******.


    Integrating entity into Cosmic System with MOD System as intermediate.


    Beginning tutorial¡­ ¡±


    I rub my temples with frustration, ¡®So by soon, you meant pretty much immediately.¡¯


    A crack in space appears in front of me, emanating a blinding blue light. More and more cracks appear and spread as if the fabric of reality is crumbling until everything shatters, leaving me standing in a white room.


    ¡°Welcome and congratulations, Beta entity 12.


    Your mana levels have been found to be sufficiently high enough for early integration into the ¡®Cosmic System¡¯.¡±


    ¡®So it seems the Cosmic System is only integrating individuals of a high enough mana level right now¡­ What about you, EGS System, are you still there?¡¯


    [...]


    I frown and glance around while trying to stifle my anxieties about the return of the system earlier than I hoped. All I find around me is an endless and empty white space with no sign of anyone throughout.


    I sigh and answer the ¡®Cosmic System¡¯, ¡°I would hope I qualify, I mean I was kinda already integrated into the system anyway.¡±


    ¡°As the entity states, the entity was already partially integrated into the Cosmic System through a router system. Thus, the need for clarification, as well as the need for an explanation of ¡®Status¡¯ and such, will be forgone. However, some changes have been made since the time of the entity¡¯s router system which have not yet been fully incorporated into it.¡±


    A list appears showing the changes made to the ¡®Cosmic System¡¯ over the past 70,000 years:


    <ul>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">¡®Cosmic Mana Stream¡¯ will now reference self as ¡®Cosmic System¡¯ to those that are more familiar with the term ¡®System¡¯.</li>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">In the past, Titles were only for extraordinary achievements or qualities, but now a specialized subsystem will grant Titles for unique or unusual achievements. These Titles may grant additional positive or negative benefits. For example, Human Hunter could help you subconsciously adjust your aim when fighting humans, but on the other hand, humans will be subconsciously warier of you.</li>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">Additionally, everyday life skills have been integrated into ¡®Cosmic System,¡¯ i.e., baking, metalworking, etc. Their direct battle utility is, however, minimal.</li>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">No longer one size fits all; the ¡®Cosmic System¡¯ may give particularly unusual creatures specialized status screens and stats, as living weapons had in the past.</li>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">An occasional benefit may be added at certain stat levels, like the mana shield at 20 intelligence. You can still train this at lower intelligence, but the ''Cosmic System'' will not assist in maintaining it.</li>


    <li style="font-weight: 400">Finally, half of all stat points may now be manually placed instead of being applied automatically, like in the past.</li>


    </ul>


    ¡®It referring to itself as a system now is annoying; I¡¯ll have to give the EGS System an actual name or something when I get back¡­ I¡¯ll make sure to have some fun at its expense. Anyway, the Titles are a pretty big deal and I¡¯m curious and concerned about them. The life skills don¡¯t seem too important to me, but they are interesting; the same goes for the specialized status and stats. The benefits at certain stat levels and the custom stat points are a huge deal. Though, what is unfortunate is I¡¯m assuming no one on Earth will currently know when these stat points will unlock what, so it will be a learning experience. Except maybe the EGS System, but it refused to tell me about the mana shield for some reason, so I assume it won¡¯t tell me anything else about them.¡¯If you discover this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    I nod, ¡°Okay, can I ask some questions related to the past?¡±


    ¡°Apologies Beta entity 12, only basic questions related to ¡®Status¡¯ or ¡®Stats¡¯ are permitted.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s probably the thing I need to know the least about. I guess, there isn¡¯t much point in my staying here then.¡±


    ¡°Entities desire to leave is noted. However, before the entity may leave a simulated combat scenario must first be completed, so that the entity¡¯s ¡®Status¡¯ screen can reflect their abilities.¡±


    ¡°Mine kinda already does, but whatever. So I just have to complete a combat scenario? I guess I¡¯ll just have to fight something that¡¯s near my own level or something?¡±


    ¡°


    That is correct. If the entity is defeated, the entity will be sent back immediately. If the entity succeeds and sufficient data has been gathered, then the entity will again be sent back. If data is insufficient the entity may have to go through a second simulation.


    The simulation will begin momentarily.


    Analyzing¡­ Entity has been identified as ¡®True God¡¯.


    Unable to find True God level simulation¡­ substituting Demi-God level creature.


    Beginning simulation¡­


    ¡±


    ¡°Wait, True God. Demi-God?! No!¡± I scream out.


    The white space vanishes, and I suddenly find myself standing in a barren wasteland. The earth is scorched black, and the sky glows with a reddish hue. Nearby, the deafening sounds of volcanoes spewing never-ending amounts of lava threaten to blow out my eardrums. Feeling myself swaying as if on a raft, I glance around and scrutinize the area carefully. I notice that some of the black earth will occasionally spurt bubbles exposing the red underneath. I quickly realize that I seem to be standing on a platform that is floating through a river of lava.


    I wipe the sweat from my forehead, ¡°O-Okay¡­ please end the simulation.¡±


    I look up, hoping that maybe I can see any sign of anything that I can talk to or use to leave. What I notice makes me nearly vomit. Through the red hue of the sky, something that resembles a giant meteor is plummeting toward the direction of a cooled lava field. It crashes with a huge amount of force into the earth, forcing me to cover my eyes in fear of having red hot lava splashed into them. When I regain sight from the pit, I can see an arm reach out and slam against the ground, followed by countless other arms. The arms rip at the edge of the crater removing boulder-sized chunks of partially cooled lava and rock as it tries to right its body.


    The earth trembles violently as it slowly pulls itself from the pit and stands as tall as a skyscraper. Its body is humanoid and colored an ashen white. Along the sides are countless limbs flailing around as if looking for something to grasp. From its neck, instead of a head, sprouts yet another even more gigantic hand with little discernible difference from a regular hand excluding its ashen white appearance and its size.


    ¡°Beginning Million Armed Monstrosity combat simulation.¡±


    The monstrosity begins to walk, beating its namesake one-million arms and hands against the ground as if feeling the area around it. The ground under its many hands crumples as the earth quakes, and lava shoots from the earth. As if somehow ascertaining my location perfectly, it begins to tread the shortest possible path toward me.


    ¡®Hide¡­ must hide.¡¯


    <hr>


    --Eden POV--


    I stand in a field of green as a soothing breeze blows my hair back. The sun here shines warming my skin, and unlike on Earth, it does not itch or burn, but instead feels pleasant like the moonlight of the real world now does. I take a deep breath and let the feeling of tranquility wash over me. I walk over to the single tree nearby and pick up a tree limb that¡¯s laying on the ground.


    Suddenly, I notice something striking the ground with a loud noise. I glance over to find a tiny little crater, from which a small creature immediately hops out of. It reminds me of a hare with brown fur, long ears, and an innocent look about it. The only difference is it has a pair of antlers on its head.


    ¡°Beginning Jackalope combat simulation.¡±


    ¡°So, I¡¯m supposed to fight this little hare?¡±


    Of course, I receive no answer. I didn¡¯t need one anyway as the jackalope begins to sprint at me on its own. It jumps way higher and with more speed than one would expect while aiming its antlers at my exposed eyes. I raise the tree limb and catch the jackalope with it, but incredibly I have to brace my feet against the soil to prevent myself from falling over.


    Unfortunately for the little jackalope, however, it has lost all its momentum, causing it to drop to the ground in front of me. Not willing to give up such a good opportunity, I toss the stick to the ground and grab it by the antlers causing it to kick and squeal. I drop my knee onto its stomach and tighten my grip on the antlers before twisting and breaking its neck with a loud crack. The cracking bone makes me feel sick and causes me to wish I still had my saber, but a second later the jackalope disappears into motes of light.


    ¡°Intermediate Swordplay detected, adding to status.¡±


    ¡°That doesn¡¯t sound bad, I guess? Although, I¡¯m confused about how it assigned a skill level just from blocking once.¡±


    ¡°Additional data needed. Run additional combat simulation with Beta entity 818401.¡±


    This time instead of falling from the sky, more lights appear and gather together. The lights combine and swirl together, forming the outline of a human male¡­ or what I thought was a human at first. One of the first things that catch my attention is his skin and long straight hair, which look as black as an abyss. Two lines of white paint run from his eyes and down his throat contrasting with the black skin. As for the eyes, they have yellow irises while the pupils remind me of those of a goat or ram. Following along the same animal type, two ram-like horns jut from its forehead and bend back in a curve. His ears are sharp, but unlike Eira¡¯s, they¡¯re not much longer than that of a human.


    Keeping with the dark theme, his clothing is also an ashy gray. He wears a black leather coat that runs past his knees. The coat has five evenly spaced belts that tie the two sides together via a copper belt loop. Around his waist, he wears another belt, but this one looks to be made of some kind of red metal. Finally, he wears a pair of loose black pants that run into a pair of what appears to be tanned soft skin boots.


    ¡°Holy hell. I still can¡¯t believe this is finally happening, and I¡¯m also a Beta entity!¡± He turns his head toward me, and his yellow eyes grow wide, ¡°Half-bird! It¡¯s you!¡±


    The goat-man removes something from his coat pocket and hurls it at me. I dodge, and the thing slams against the tree behind me. Looking back, I find a seemingly familiar shattered cellphone. I think for a moment and realize who this person probably is.


    He stomps the ground, angrily, ¡°How the shit am I supposed to use a human device in the Hell dimension?! Coming to Earth isn¡¯t easy, you know? Speaking of which, do you know how much I paid for the nightclub to appear for you people only for you to destroy the place!?¡±


    Deciding to play a small amount of damage control for Eira, I try to smooth things over, ¡°Oh, yeah. You¡¯re the Shadow Demon from that day¡­ Eira¡¯s been waiting for you to call. Uh, sorry about the mess back then.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not like I owned the damn place or anything, but an explanation or something would have been nice!¡± he shouts back.


    <hr>


    --Eira POV--


    ¡°Eira, are you okay, you look pale?¡± Sam asks as he reaches out to touch my shoulder.


    I swat his hand away, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me! I don¡¯t ever want to see a hand again!¡± I scream.

 Chapter 64: Good Hunter

    --Eira POV--


    My mind currently feels weak after the nightmare that was that abominable tutorial. It didn¡¯t take me long to realize escaping was futile, running was useless, and fighting was impractical. Not only was I outmatched on every level, but not even the terrain was friendly. Anyway, the worst thing you can do is be taken alive by a monster. Monsters are different from beasts, as beasts hunt for food, but some monsters hunt for other more sadistic reasons. This thing had no sign of a mouth or any other orifice, so I decided it might be one of those that hunt for other reasons.


    That¡¯s why I tried to jump in the lava to escape the simulation; one does not simply sink into lava quickly like they do in the movies. Of course, I already knew it wouldn¡¯t be like the movies, but it was even slower than I thought it would be or maybe it just felt that way. The mana shield certainly didn¡¯t help speed things along.


    Surprisingly the pain wasn¡¯t as horrifying as I expected mostly because I think most of my nerves were shot almost immediately. If anything, the side of my body opposite the lava hurt more than the parts in contact due to the splashed lava. Well, vampires have extremely high pain tolerances, so maybe that helped. The worst part, however, is when I was almost out of health, that thing arrived to finish me off. I thought it would simply punch me with one of its many arms, but no. It headbutted me with its weird head-hand thing just to make an awful situation also humiliating. To make a long¡­ short story short, I am not in a good mood.


    Glancing at Aponi, who is still in critical health, I turn toward the others, ¡°Sam, Terry, and Jimmy did you all qualify for the beta?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, all three of us did. We were just talking about it while you were over there, staring at the wall.¡±


    ¡°Shut up! None of you would understand. What numbers are you?¡±


    ¡°The number the thing called us? I was 901882,¡± Terry answers.


    ¡°I was, Uhm, 901885,¡± Sam responds.


    ¡°901901. You think they mean something?¡± Jimmy replies.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. It could just be the order in which the system ¡®discovered¡¯ everyone, or it could be something like an early leader board for the Beta. I¡¯m not sure, to be honest.¡±


    ¡®Mostly I was curious how high the numbers went and if they qualified. How high does someone¡¯s mana level have to be to qualify? If their body has any mana at all, do they qualify? The lowest of these three is Jimmy, who has a mana level of 20. If the requirement is not that high, I am worried about how many people or things here in Anchorage will qualify. Although the Crawlers are very low on the magical creature ladder, magical creatures still have a tendency to saturate the air around them with mana.¡¯


    ¡°There are bodies here! Search the rooms!¡± a voice outside yells.


    Gripping my scythe, a sense of pity for these people rises up from my stomach. Speaking of the scythe, it should have it¡¯s own status menu now, ¡®<Anaylze>¡¯.


    Name: Unnamed


    Owner: Eira Callista


    Race: Living Weapon


    Type: Trick Scythe


    Weapon Evolution: 1 (Progression: 0%)


    Durability: 100/100


    Mana: 50/50


    Consciousness: 1


    Sturdiness: 3


    Inborn Effects: Pressurized Bloody Ooze (Pressure: 100%)


    Skills: Blood Slice; Self-Repair


    Titles: -


    Looking over the living weapons status just when I am about to run <Anaylze> on a few other things, the door bursts open.


    ¡°They¡¯re here!¡± a masculine voice yells.


    ¡®It¡¯s a field test then, I suppose.¡¯


    The soldier begins to fire and as a bullet makes contact with the shield, I swing the scythe, ¡°Blood Slice!¡±


    A loud crack echoes as the scythe¡¯s blade splits, allowing blood to spill out. With the momentum of my swing, the blood separates from the blade with a red glow. Like a liquid copy of the scythe¡¯s blade, it continues forward at a rapid speed, only coming to a stop when a large gash in the wall behind the soldier appears.


    The soldier¡¯s eyes are wide, but he stands there still firing.


    For a moment, the world is silent, ¡®Did I miss?¡¯


    A noise like wet paper echoes as the soldier¡¯s arm along with the gun begins to fall away from his body. The arm still pulling the trigger causes bullets to fly hazardously around the room.


    I swing again, sending out a second blood slice.


    This time blood quickly bursts from a clean wound in the man¡¯s abdomen. The man tries to say something but finds himself unable to speak.


    [7 Essence Acquired]


    The soldier falls into a pool of his own blood.


    ¡°Soldier down! Form a perimeter, hurry!¡± someone else outside yells.


    ¡®I¡¯m tired of being chased, and my mood is foul, so now, I¡¯ll do some hunting.¡¯


    Motioning to the three vampire men they pick up their rifles and together we walk out. Stepping through the sweet-smelling pool of the downed soldier¡¯s blood, what greets us are three walking corpses.


    A bit of relief comes over me; if there had been more, this would have been embarrassing.


    ¡°Put down your weapons now!¡± one shouts.


    **Crack**


    The scythe¡¯s blade and shaft begin to ooze blood.


    ¡°Just know it¡¯s not your fault. Fate is sometimes simply cruel, but don¡¯t worry there is room for everyone in the void.¡±


    The sounds of gunfire from both sides echo through the hospital halls.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    [New essence acquired analyzing past actions for any earned Titles.]


    [Ding]


    [Milestone Reached: At least 30 Humans Slain.]


    [Acquired Title: Human Hunter (Lesser)]


    ¡®Well, that didn¡¯t take long.¡¯


    Walking back into the room, I grab one of the corpses and go back toward Aponi and decide to continue my effort to get her to absorb a body.


    ¡°Aponi, here try this one. It¡¯s fresher.¡± I say.Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Aponi¡¯s eyes are hollow now, and although I sealed her wounds not long after discovering her, the internal bleeding is likely severe. Turning around I notice two of the vampire men have followed me.


    ¡°You two go into the hall and guard too,¡± I shout.


    The two vampires comply albeit hesitantly, saving me the trouble of beating them into unconsciousness.


    I shake my head, ¡®I¡¯m just gonna assume they were concerned.¡¯


    Leaning over, I unbutton Aponi¡¯s shirt and peel her clothing off, which has attached itself to her skin due to the coagulated blood. Pulling out a towel from my storage ring, I begin searching her body for anything that might hint toward her talent usage. Although not as common as mental based Talents sometimes Talents can be some kind of physical mutation.


    Wiping away some blood just below her neck, something catches my attention¡ªsome kind of black cluster of veins that lead to somewhere. Continuing to wipe away the blood around her chest, I find it seems to be running toward her stomach where it stops. So I follow it from the other direction where the black cluster of veins runs into some bandages. Removing the bandages, I find it seems to run toward her wrist and disappears. Extending my nail, I tap the skin, finding it to be a bit hard and scab like, so I force my nail under the hard skin and draw it upward. A much bigger area of skin than I expect tears off, and below I find something that looks like a hole.


    ¡®Ah, so it seems from the time she awakened her Talent the skin hadn¡¯t sloughed off on its own yet or maybe the organs for it only recently finished maturing. Anyway, let¡¯s hope it¡¯s functioning.¡¯


    I press on her forearm, just below where the hole is and out pops a black barbed needle-like protrusion reminiscent of some kind of hidden blade.


    Taking the body of the soldier, I yank it forward and shove the barbed needle into his neck. Suddenly, where the needle entered the soldier¡¯s body, black veins begin to spread from his neck to his face and down his neck. Aponi gasps and breathes out heavily, emitting some kind of black mist that smells of death.


    ¡®Is she breathing out some kind of waste product? Sorta smells like the exploded body from the morgue. I hate it.¡¯


    Rapidly the soldier''s body begins to deteriorate and dry out until nothing is left but something that resembles a mummified corpse. Looking back over her body I notice some wounds have sealed themselves, so I take out another corpse and repeat the process.


    ¡®Well, I¡¯m glad I found that, I thought I was going to have to play nurse or threaten a doctor for a blood transfusion... <Analyze>¡¯


    Name: Aponi Williams


    Gender: Female


    Race: Vampire


    Level: 1


    Health: 35/100 {+Regeneration}


    Mana: 30/30


    Strength: 9


    Endurance: 11


    Agility: 11


    Intellect: 3


    Constitution: 10


    Talents: Death''s Harvest


    Skills: Novice Tomahawk Proficiency


    Titles: Wendigo Hvshu


    ¡®It looks like Aponi got into the Beta as well, I¡¯m a little disappointed she didn¡¯t get novice Blood Magic though¡­ But she got a new Title? <Analyze>.¡¯


    {Title Name: Wendigo Hvshu


    Details: The ones who hold this Title are descendants or ¡®hvshu¡¯ of the Ancient Wendigo Tribe. The people of the Wendigo Tribe were known for their deer-like features, an affinity for Death, and finally, their cannibalistic rituals. If a descendant of the Wendigo Tribe who holds this Title stimulates this long lost lineage they could possibly see physical alterations or even a race variance within the system. Note: Hvshu is simply the Wendigo Tribe¡¯s word for descendants.}


    Looking over the results a few more times I try to think back to the past and remember if such a thing like this existed. Yet, nothing in Callista¡¯s memories seem to indicate a Title like this that could stimulate lineage. Eventually, I come to my own conclusion.


    ¡®This must be something of the ¡®Cosmic System¡¯s¡¯ design due to the overabundance of humans. These people are tens of thousands of years separated from this old blood the amount must be minute, but it seems the Cosmic System is trying to stimulate diversity or maybe it has some other reason. Trying to guess what that thing may or may not be thinking is typically impossible. Anyway, why it gave it to Aponi, a vampire, I don¡¯t know, but it¡¯s possible it¡¯s just a byproduct of us being here early.


    Either way, this is yet another thing that could cause issues in the future as there are probably no small amount of humans with a bit of ancestry like this within them. I¡¯m curious what the races that value ¡°purity¡± will think when they come across these outsider hybrid people, though.¡¯


    I groan and glance out of a nearby window, just in time to catch a few bright blue shooting stars.


    Feeling the bit of mana coming off of them my head starts to hurt, ¡®As long as whatever those things are don¡¯t land nearby, they can be someone else¡¯s problem.¡¯


    <hr>


    --Eden¡¯s POV--


    ¡°So she did that because the husks were Night Demons? Why does she care?... Actually you know what I¡¯ll just ask her myself.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that would probably be best¡­ what¡¯s your name by the way?¡±


    ¡°Just call me Kardama.¡±


    ¡°Beta Entity 818414 and Beta Entity 818401 please advance simulation or neuro pain stimulators will be used to encourage the entities.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­ I¡¯m Eden, and I guess we¡¯re supposed to be fighting.¡±


    Raising my stick, some emotions and guilt begin to build as I think back to the soldier I may have killed, but I push them down. Kardama on the other hand just stares at me dumbfounded.


    ¡°...I didn¡¯t have my weapon on me when I got brought here.¡± I say a bit awkwardly.


    ¡°Oh, well.¡± he smiles wickedly, ¡°That¡¯s great for me!¡±


    He reaches behind him and then ¡°Shadow¡¯s Rush!¡± he shouts.


    Kardama¡¯s shadow suddenly shifts from behind him to beneath him. The ground flexes beneath his feet as little tendrils shoot from it and grip onto Kardama¡¯s feet. Kardama suddenly breaks into a sprint as the puddle of black and its tendrils rise and fall with his feets motion.


    ¡®W-what!? No! I¡¯m not going to die even if it¡¯s a simulation!¡¯


    Without time to think I simply swing my stick. It cracks against something, but pain also shoots through my body. Kardama is suddenly right in front of me and I glance down to find his fist against my abdomen. In his hand, he grips the end of a push dagger.


    ¡®He stabbed me?¡¯


    Rage and panic bubble up and I can feel my lungs begin to burn.


    ¡°Variance in Talent detected, updating Talent in ¡®Status¡¯ screen.¡±


    Unconsciously, I grab onto his horn and scream. The air around me ripples like a continuous shockwave from a bomb as the grass below our feet bends away from us. However, for me, it is as if the world has become perfectly silent as my ears almost shut to block the sound of my own scream. The only thing I can feel is the vibration of my throat and windpipe.


    Kardama twists and yanks the dagger from my abdomen causing the pain to nearly triple. He covers his ears, jumps back, and says something, but I am unable to hear anything. My body begins to sweat profusely under the weight of my Talent.


    ¡®If I stop he¡¯ll stab me again. There¡¯s no way I¡¯m stopping! No way!¡¯


    Drops of black blood begin to pour from between Kardama¡¯s hands as he gives me an angry look. Gritting his teeth and uncovering his ears he reaches behind him pulling out a second push dagger. Again he sprints at me as fast as he can.


    I jump back as he thrusts at my neck causing a wet feeling to run down my collar bone. All at once the sounds of the world return and I can hear myself gasping for air and coughing. At the same time, I place pressure on my neck and Kardama takes the opportunity to speak.


    ¡°Finally! Geez, how loud can you be!? Are you really a half-bird with such a wicked talent like that!?¡± he yells.


    Apparently, he doesn¡¯t want an actual answer because a second later he¡¯s swinging at me like a boxer with his two push daggers gripped in his knuckles. I curse myself for not having practiced my defensive maneuvers as much as I should have when I was young. Inevitably he gets another dagger into my abdomen stopping and causing me to stumble. This time he takes full advantage of the opportunity as he rapidly begins punching and stabbing me until my stomach looks like wet red rags. Barely able to move, I trip and collapse against a tree breathing heavily.


    ¡°Well, you whacked me with the stick one time. That¡¯s better than most Shadow Demons could do.¡±


    Placing my hand against my belly, I can feel the wetness of my blood.


    ¡®W-would blood magic work? I¡¯m not very good, but¡­¡¯


    He smiles, ¡°Don¡¯t look so sad. Demons are just better and we agreed to meet near that hospital in a couple of days, so...¡±


    While he talks, I think rapidly trying to remember what Eira told me, ¡®I-it was something about forcing water uphill? Then she said if it won¡¯t go uphill like you want it to then let it go downhill? Geh! I have no idea what that means! No one did and I don¡¯t think anyone ever will!¡¯


    ¡°...surprised you¡¯re still alive honestly, but let¡¯s end this.¡±


    He moves in close with a grin and places the push dagger on my throat. Suddenly, I feel a sharp pain and blood begins to spew from my throat.


    This time Eira¡¯s voice plays in my head as if she is giving me unquestionable wisdom, ¡®Always make sure you get them as good as they get you. Otherwise, they¡¯ll always think they can take advantage of you. That goes double if you¡¯re cute! Hehe.¡¯


    In front of me, all I can make out is an outline. I raise my blood-covered hand, ¡®Blood spike.¡¯


    ¡°Novice Blood Magic detected, adding to status.¡±


    Not a spike, but something more akin to a golf ball shoots from my palm. The black outline doubles over with his hands covering his lap.


    ¡°You bitch!¡± he yells.


    Everything fades to black.


    ¡°Beta Entity 818401 defeats Beta Entity 818414. Ending simulation.¡±

 Chapter 65: I Crave...

    --??? POV--


    ¡®How long? How long have I been trapped in this forsaken prison of blood? What happened to the cosmic mana stream? When I awoke, it was gone, and it was essential for my escape.¡¯ I sigh, ¡®I originally wanted to escape for a rematch, but I¡¯ve been in here so long that even my desire to fight that vicious Goddess again has faded.¡¯


    Opening my eyes once again, I stare out onto the bizarre facility of metal. Underneath my prison, they have me suspended by metal claws like they¡¯re afraid of making contact with the material that makes up my prison¡­ but I can¡¯t fault them too much; it could instantly turn weaklings to sludge.


    To my left and right, run two metal walkways, each with a railing. Around me sits four giant mirrors that seem to be designed with the idea of only allowing them to see me and me not see them. However, such petty tricks won¡¯t work on me.


    The rest of the room is simply made of thick looking metal that appears to have a red hue. Though sometimes I wonder if the metal is dyed red or if it is simply because of where I am.


    My attention turns back to the four mirrors. From them, I can see the tattered remnant of my muscular form. My once blazing yellow and white feathers that ran up my chest and neck have long since disintegrated in this caustic blood mixture. My golden helmet that resembled an osprey crumbled away long ago, leaving nothing but a few bits and pieces stuck to my skin. My deadly talons and feet didn¡¯t even make it since the goddess liquified them with her cursed magic. As for my skin, It was millennia ago that most of it melted away, and the muscles beneath were exposed to the mixture. The only thing remaining is bones, some muscles, and a few patches of skin.


    Outside of my prison, two human men speak to another man who seems a little different than the others, possibly foreign. They often point to me as if assuring them of something. This is eons better than where I was buried before they dug me up. At least here something happens besides the occasional scorpion crawling by; not since those people built that pyramid around me all that time ago have I been surrounded by so much activity. But still...


    ¡®There is one thing I crave something essential to my very existence, and I would do anything to have it. What I crave is...¡¯


    ¡°Beta entity 4 located¡­


    Uploading entity data to Cosmic System now¡­¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡®Ha...hahahahahah! Finally! Finally! Finally! It¡¯s time, this will cripple my body and drain my soul, but that¡¯s okay! I¡¯m okay with starting over from the beginning as a weakling. I have many fond memories of those times all those millennia ago. Fighting with my brothers, ripping apart walls that were thought to be unbreakable, challenging those that were thought to be unchallengeable, I simply adored every second of it!¡¯


    **Chink**


    A crack appears in my prison as my body becomes hot like burning lava. What remains of my flesh begins to bubble as it pushes against the goddess¡¯s prison.


    ¡®I cannot wait; I am so excited that I will start now.¡¯ I grin, ¡®But that¡¯s to be expected, acting on impulse is a bad habit of beings like me. We are simply used to being untouchable and rarely consider the consequences of our actions, but I cannot sit in here any longer!¡¯


    **Chink**


    ¡®I¡¯ll just have to remember that it¡¯ll be different and even weaklings could challenge me, but honestly, that makes my blood simply boil! The things I¡¯ll be able to teach this sleepy world!¡¯


    **Boom!**


    Pieces of crystallized blood and liquids explode across the room. The liquid hits the mirrors and corrodes them on impact instantly while the crystallized blood simply shoots through both the mirrors and the thick steel as if made of butter. The first thing that assaults my senses is a loud blaring reminiscent of a warning horn from the past.Stolen content warning: this tale belongs on Royal Road. Report any occurrences elsewhere.


    ¡°W-what! It broke out; it¡¯s moving!¡±


    Hot steam starts to shoot out from the walls obscuring my vision, but as before, it does little to me. I take a step forward on what remains of my feet and stop for a moment to regain my balance.


    While adjusting, I laugh and yell, ¡°Hahaha! Humans, I require a new body, I¡¯ll ask for volunteers first. Just know in the past it would have been a great honor that millions would have coveted! So knowing this is anyone willing to give me their body!?¡±


    ¡°It can talk!? Fire the darts! Activate the turrets! We have a high-level breach!¡± a human bellows.


    Suddenly my flesh that is already sloughing off is assaulted by countless darts filled with blue liquid and tiny metal objects. Yet, even in my state of near-death, these darts and metal don¡¯t even manage to pierce my flesh.


    Still, this atmosphere excites me, ¡°I like it! I thought humans were cowards, but perhaps times have changed! I shall honor you, humans, by giving you a battle as you desire. Please, forgive me if I do not meet your expectations as I am not like I used to be.¡±


    I charge forward, warping the ground with each of my steps. Raising my fist, I bring it down upon one of the humans.


    **Splat**


    ¡°Essence Acquired 6¡±


    Unexpectedly, they offer essentially no resistance, almost like someone who has never leveled a day in their life. Raising my leg and bringing it down onto another human I achieve the same results.


    ¡°Essence Acquired 7¡±


    Bewildered, I look at the foreigner, ¡°Why are you humans so weak? Even children should be stronger than this.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry I don¡¯t know what you mean!¡± the man speaks.


    ¡°Human. What is your name?¡±


    ¡°M-Mio Nakamura.¡± the man bows, but it does little to hide his shaking legs.


    ¡°Well, Mio, you should know that I will take good care of your body and soul for you!¡±


    ¡°No, please!¡± Mio screams.


    I grab Mio with my left hand as he squirms, ¡°Divinity¡¯s Last Rites!¡± I shout.


    ¡°Entity is placing a command that will strip the entity of all levels, divinity, and a portion of the entity¡¯s memories. Entity will only be able to transfer as much of the entity¡¯s soul as new vessel can contain. Additionally, the entity¡¯s throne will be forfeit or inaccessible. Does the entity wish to continue?¡±


    I hesitate for a moment, only for my right arm to fall from my body and splatter on the ground.


    ¡°I will be different after this, but yes, otherwise I¡¯ll simply melt into a puddle.¡±


    A large yellow seal appears beneath my feet and like a warrior charging into battle, I roar, shaking the very building¡¯s foundation and causing pieces of the ceiling to fall.


    ¡°I am the greatest warrior to have ever lived! So regardless of how I change, I shall both preserve and build my legacy anew! The mountains will step from my path or they will crumble, the people shall shout my name or die whispering it, and nature itself will provide for me or burn; just as it did in the past! May the Earth itself never forget my name!¡±


    On Mio¡¯s forehead, a symbol of an eye with an osprey head as the pupil is burned and glows with a yellow light. At the same time, a yellow light shines from my own raggedy body as it begins to crumble like sand and spin. The sand begins to rotate like a tornado around Mio and myself as his body also begins to breakdown.


    Now it feels as if my consciousness is split into many different areas at once as the sand of our two bodies begins to become intertwined. As Mio¡¯s soul is absorbed into my own, I begin to learn and understand things about the world I did not before. While at the same time, I forget things I vaguely recall thinking I would never forget, regardless of the process.


    Crushing my feelings of loss and looking through Mio¡¯s memories, I¡¯m a bit surprised.


    ¡®So this world has gone without any mana whatsoever? I thought it was just the interface, but they had absolutely nothing. No wonder these humans were squashed like paste.¡¯


    The sand blows, tearing at the walls of the metal room and begins to converge. My line of sight falls by several feet when I find myself standing in a room that now appears giant.


    ¡®I am so short now. I do not like it.¡¯


    ¡°Diplomat Mio!? Are you okay where did Subject Zeta go?¡±


    Glancing down at the suit Mio was wearing, I button my jacket to hide a feather that has sprouted from my chest. Suddenly a large group of humans runs in equipped with what I now know are rifles and machine guns.


    ¡°Yes!¡± I shout. ¡°...Wait.¡±


    Remembering that I¡¯ve started over, I calm myself and run through Mio¡¯s memories.


    ¡±Uh, I mean yes he left me alive because he needed me to deliver a message.¡± I try to answer casually.


    ¡°A message? What did he say?¡± one of the humans asks.


    ¡°He said, ¡®What I crave is War and I, Cyril, shall have it.¡¯¡±

 Chapter 66: Stay with Granny

    --Eira POV--


    We are now somewhere on the 2nd floor of the hospital. After we finished off those few soldiers, we gathered the Senator and Aponi and slowly moved two more floors down. I made my vampires remove enough bulletproof vests for them and Aponi, so they could start wearing some. Their original ones were left at Congressman Miles¡¯s house.


    Eventually, we managed to find two rooms that seem to be used for storing extra material for the camp. They were locked, but Sam managed to pick it as apparently Aponi taught him how. I was just going to break it, but I guess picking it is less conspicuous.


    After that, I sent Terry, Sam, and Jimmy to continually get the soldiers to search for us in other locations. Breaking something, firing bullets, and whatever else was necessary to draw their attention. This also woke up a lot of people in the camp, and they started checking on the commotion. Ultimately, things just got too crowded and too confusing, and the soldiers were called back to fight the Crawlers supposedly because they were acting strangely last night.


    It took a while, but I was also able to get in contact with Annie, who told me what happened in the morgue, and I was relieved to know Eden escaped, although without her sword. As of now, excluding the people with rings, I am unsure of everyone else''s location.


    ¡®Maybe, I should have given Eden a ring as well. I didn¡¯t want to waste one since it wasn¡¯t really necessary for her to have one, and I only have so many, but maybe that was a mistake.¡¯


    I did check the throne for her location, and it just told me she was somewhere in ¡°Central Anchorage,¡± which is only slightly helpful. Interestingly, it also told me Bryan was in ¡°Central Anchorage,¡± I¡¯m surprised it still tracks his location despite him being a heretic. Additionally, I was surprised to see my follower list had grown to a little over a hundred. Although, almost all of them excluding around five were ¡®skeptical believer¡¯. The other five were just ¡®believer¡¯ and speaking, of which all the Vampires are also at the ¡®believer¡¯ stage now. Anyway, the skeptical believers probably just need more services with Eden; hopefully, we get that chance in the near future.


    Glancing over, I can see Aponi is still unconscious but she should wake up soon. The Senator, on the other hand, is still completely out of it, which leads me to wonder how potent that blue serum was. Outside the window of the room, the sun is peeking out over the horizon.


    ¡®Finally, the days are getting shorter and shorter. Anyway, it''s time for us to hide out somewhere else. We can¡¯t go back to the morgue, obviously.¡¯


    Standing up and turning to the others, I speak, ¡°Come on. We¡¯re going to find somewhere to hide in the camp for a while.¡±


    Removing some clothes from my ring, Jimmy, Sam, and Terry take a set. Pointing to the old Senator, I look at Sam, ¡°You¡¯re going to change the old man¡¯s outfit. I¡¯ll change Aponi¡¯s.¡±


    Sam glances at the Senator and back at me, ¡°...Can we trade?¡±


    ¡°Only if you can do it without a head, then sure,¡± I answer.


    ¡°N-No, I don¡¯t think I would be able to do that.¡± Sam stutters.


    So tossing Sam another set of clothes, I pick up Aponi and enter the closet next door. My face burns hot the whole time, but again seeing Aponi so beat up, I quickly suppress any sentiments. On Aponi, I put a pair of winter jeans, a black short-sleeve shirt, and a winter jacket; all things I took from Congressman Mile¡¯s house a long time ago. Unfortunately, nothing there would fit me, but I¡¯ve gotten used to dresses by now anyway.


    ¡®Well, I should change too.¡¯


    Turning away from Aponi, I take out a full-skirt purple dress, a pair of white stockings, a new purple hoodie, and new underwear. The purple dress runs past my knees and has a big black bow around the waist and little white dots lining the hem.


    ¡®Wish I had something somewhat less conspicuous, but I¡¯m running out of dresses.¡¯


    Stripping my clothing away, I store it in the ring for later disposal. I remove my panties and bend over to place a new pair on.


    ¡°...Eira, what are you doing?¡±


    My eyes go wide, and I slowly turn my head behind to find Aponi sitting up and staring at me. At the realization of our situation, her eyes also grow large. My pale white skin turns red in an instant, and Aponi looks at me pitifully before turning her head away.


    ¡°E-Eira, could you, uh, maybe put your underwear on and stand up. I¡¯ve been in the military for a while, so it¡¯s not the first time I¡¯ve seen another girl nude, but it is the first time they¡¯ve been this close to me in a position like that.¡±


    Suppressing my desire to drop a dozen blood bombs right now to end it all, I pull my panties up, put on my bra, and slip on the dress in record timing and turn to Aponi.


    ¡°...If you ever tell anyone what you saw, this world will burn.¡±


    ¡°Eira, there¡¯s no need to be so dramatic. By the way, how long ago did you get that big tattoo on your back?¡± Aponi asks. ¡°W-wait, did you change my clothes?¡±


    I ignore Aponi¡¯s second question, ¡°Tattoo? Oh, and yeah, I did, so now we¡¯re even, I guess. What¡¯s the tattoo look like?¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­¡± Aponi sighs, ¡°Yeah, it looks like two huge bloody wings were tattooed onto your back. Though, they only look around half-finished, so that¡¯s why I was curious.¡±


    ¡®...Status.¡¯


    Name: Eira Callista


    Gender: Female


    Race: Vampire {Infant True God}


    Level: 5 (0/100)


    Health: 300/350


    Mana: 81/200 {0/100 Max Shielding}


    Strength: 20


    Endurance: 22


    Agility: 24


    Intellect: 20


    Constitution: 35


    Talents: Paranormal


    Skills: Intermediate Blood Magic; Novice Scythe; Novice Shadow Magic


    Titles: Goddess of Blood (Infant); Human Hunter (Lesser)


    Essence: 327


    ¡®My Title and race designation changed? When?¡¯


    [Host, the Title ''Heir of Blood'' changed to ''Goddess of Blood (Infant)'' while the host was in the tutorial. It likely occurred when the Host was burning in the lava.]This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    ¡®Oh.¡¯ thinking back, my body begins to sweat. ¡®Well, let¡¯s not dwell on that for long. By the way, calling you system won¡¯t do anymore, so I¡¯m going to call you Eggs from now on.¡¯


    [This system does not recognize nor approve the name¡­ Eggs.]


    ¡®What about Ego? If not then I¡¯m going with Eggs¡¯


    [Ego? Did the Host purposely use a terrible name to make the alternative sound better than it is?]


    ¡®Of course, I didn¡¯t, but it looks like Ego will work just fine. Now <Anaylze> that Title please, Ego.¡¯


    [...]


    {Title Name: Infant Goddess of Blood


    Details: Having managed to solidify your position as the Goddess¡¯s heir by bringing in over 100 believers of any level, the one who holds this Title is recognized as an infant True God. Although still pseudo in a way, due to lack of power and only possessing a physical body, the bearer technically holds the requirements of at least 100 followers and a god space. However, it will be a long time before this infant learns to walk. Note: This Title allows access to ¡®Callista¡¯s Bloody Wings¡¯, but the possessor of the Title is currently too weak to manifest them in a physical form and additionally has not completed the ¡®Unhealable Wound¡¯ ritual.}


    ¡®This is unexpected. I¡¯ve never heard of an Infant True God, but it¡¯s also unheard of for someone who isn¡¯t a True God to have access to a god space. I also didn¡¯t know about the 100 follower thing; maybe because it¡¯s such a low number? I thought I was a Pseudo True God because of my power, not because of followers. So am I slipping through on a technicality? And the tattoo on my back is the wings, but my stats are too low? Which ones, all of them or just one specifically? I remember the ritual though; mostly how painful it seemed to be.¡¯


    [The Host was only able to inherit and access the god space because of this system.]


    ¡®Ah, so it¡¯s because of Ego. I assumed it was something in Callista¡¯s spell¡­ Has something like this ever happened before, Ego?¡¯


    [...]


    ¡®Ego? Answer me, please. I know you understand that I am speaking to you.¡¯


    [No, usually a god or goddess would use the ¡®Divinity¡¯s Last Rites¡¯ which collapses the old god space and allows them to be reborn in a mostly intact way. It could be thought of as a form of rebirth or reincarnation, a second chance. Callista was different however, she gave rise to a new individual. It is better to say you are the child of Callista and the human ¡®Robert¡¯ rather than Callista reborn.]


    ¡®I don¡¯t know the command ¡®Divinity¡¯s Last Rites¡¯, but if it exists why would she not have used it instead?¡¯


    [This system¡­ this Ego does not know.]


    I smirk at Ego, acknowledging its  new name, ¡®I should level when I get the chance, but for now, I¡¯m getting distracted.¡¯


    ¡°Aponi, no need to thank me for saving your life, just like I said, forget what happened here. Also, if you can walk, we need to get going before they find us again. I¡¯ll be in the next room with the others.¡±


    Aponi blinks, ¡°You saved my life?¡±


    I pretend to have not heard that and instead leave to find Sam, Terry, and Jimmy in the next room with frowns. The Senator seems to be there with fresh new clothing, so I¡¯m confused by their expressions.


    Looking at the three questionably, Terry just says, ¡°Don¡¯t ask.¡±


    ¡°Whatever, I don¡¯t have the mental strength to care right now,¡± I respond.


    Outside I can hear the people who have been asleep in the other rooms begin to stir and walk around. The halls become crowded, and everyone acts as if everything is normal. It¡¯s a very odd atmosphere given the situation and recent events, to be honest.


    A moment later, Aponi walks in, and I begin to speak to everyone, ¡°We are going to split up and cut through the hospital. Each of us will sneak out alone. Then each of us is going to find and stay with a different person. Their names are¡­¡±


    I give them each a name, and tell them I don¡¯t actually know where they are specifically, they¡¯ll just have to ask around. It¡¯s morning now, so they should have all day.


    ¡°Sam, hang on to the Senator for a while longer, if he wakes up contact me.¡±


    ¡°Do I have to? He¡¯s got the old man smell and¡­¡± Terry punches Sam¡¯s shoulder, ¡°...Whatever I¡¯ll take him.¡± Sam says.


    ¡°If whatever you guys are hiding comes back to bite us, there¡¯ll be hell to pay, I promise¡­¡±


    ¡°No, it''s nothing like that,¡± Jimmy says.


    ¡°Better not be, I¡¯ve got enough to worry about. Anyway, if anyone runs into trouble, just contact everyone else through the ring, and we¡¯ll come to you. While you are out in the camp, if you find Eden, Audrey, the Staff Captain, or the Tremble streamers, contact and send them to me. If you find anyone else that was in the morgue with us, contact me and don¡¯t go near them. Aponi, you stay with me in case your wounds haven¡¯t healed completely.¡±


    Aponi nods, and everyone pulls up their hoods. Since Aponi is with me, I decide not to use my top hat, not because I don¡¯t trust Aponi; it is just that having some hidden cards is never a bad idea. With the people gathered and waking for breakfast it is surprisingly easy to exit through a back door without being caught. The only thing that we have to keep an eye out for is anyone checking heat signatures.


    Once outside, Aponi and I stop for a while to make sure no one contacts us before we both start asking around for our people.


    ¡®The one I am looking for is the old lady Hillary. I remember her saying she was near the food carts.¡¯


    This is one of the few times I¡¯ve come out to the camp, and it really reminds me of a mix between a prison and a post-apocalyptic movie. Most people are walking around with their breakfast, which seems to be nothing more than a biscuit and baked beans suggesting food may be pretty limited. I listen in on the conversations being had all around me to see if while I search I can also gain information.


    ¡°Hey, Bill, how¡¯d you sleep?¡±


    ¡°Ah, I slept okay, I guess. As good as I can in a freezing cold tent.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, same here, but did you hear what the people that slept in the hospital said?¡±


    ¡°No, what happened?¡±


    ¡°Apparently, there was some crazy stuff going on in there. Lots of gunshots and screaming. They think that a Crawler may have gotten into the building. No ones really sure, though.¡±


    ¡°In the building!? What is the army doing!?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t know, man. Oh, and speaking of the Crawlers, I heard they just suddenly stopped attacking last night all at once.¡±


    ¡°What?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, as if in sync, they all just stopped. Even if they were being shot, they all just stopped at once. Then a few seconds later, all of them turned around and just left.¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know if that¡¯s a good thing or not.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, me either. Anyway, I heard your family is going to be allowed to leave today, so¡­ screw you.¡±


    The two laugh and walk off together.


    ¡®The Crawlers just left? Yeah, that¡¯s not a good sign. I still haven¡¯t figured out what the Tar Demon did to them, but right about now, they were supposed to start dying from mana poisoning. That was the whole reason I decided to use them.¡¯


    Shaking my thoughts away as yet another thing to be concerned about, I continue to look around. Finally, I find who I¡¯m looking for. Slipping into a porta-potty, I tap the flower on my head, and it changes back into the top hat. Injecting some mana, I leave, and quickly spot the old lady I¡¯m looking for.


    I walk up to her, ¡°Hey, Granny, it¡¯s me!¡± I shout as cute as I can manage.


    Hillary or Granny looks surprised, ¡°Granny? Uh, hello, sweetie, do I know you?¡±


    ¡°Yes, Granny, remember you said you liked my blond hair and told me to come to visit you sometime.¡±


    ¡°I? Oh, now I see it! Gosh, I don¡¯t know what¡¯s wrong with my old mind.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right, Granny! Uhm, Granny, can I tell you something?¡±


    ¡°Sure, dear, you can tell me anything¡­ although I prefer you to call me Hillary and not Granny.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Granny, but it''s a secret, so come closer.¡±


    Granny looks defeated and lowers herself bringing her ear close.


    ¡°The Goddess of Blood wishes for us to stay together for a while.¡± Granny shoots up, and I smile innocently, ¡°That¡¯s right, Granny. I¡¯m a believer too.¡±

 Chapter 67: The Cold and a Reunion

    --Eira POV--


    It took a bit of time and convincing before Granny allowed me to stay with her with minimal questions asked. So finally she brought me to an army green, military tent that¡¯s made of PVC tarpaulin or something. I only know that because I heard someone complaining to a soldier about their tent leaking or something before asking to speak to their general. Anyway, the tent seems to be a 12x12 square with six sleeping bags set up.


    ¡°Is this going to be okay, dear? The other gals are staying here too so the room will be quite cramped.¡± Granny says.


    ¡°This is fine, Granny! Thanks for letting me stay here.¡± I give Granny a big smile.


    ¡°My, what big white teeth you have! They¡¯re very pretty.¡±


    ¡°Thanks, Granny!¡±


    ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m going to go get breakfast, do you want anything?¡± Granny asks.


    Glancing out the tent door I can see the sun shining brightly. While using the top hat I can¡¯t cover myself as well as I usually would, so the sunlight is making me itchy and uncomfortable.


    I shake my head, ¡°No, thanks. I might take a nap actually.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ it¡¯s the first thing in the morning? Didn¡¯t you just wake up?¡±


    I stare at the floor and kick it lightly, ¡°N-No, I couldn¡¯t sleep last night because of all the gunfire! It kept me awake all night.¡±


    ¡°Oh, you poor dear. I¡¯m sure it was scary. Well, you can use my sleeping back over there.¡± Granny points to a red bag in the corner. ¡°There¡¯s also ponchos and other supplies they left for us in the corner in case.¡±


    ¡°Thank you!¡± I say cutely.


    Granny leaves and I enter the sleeping bag zipping it up completely to block any sunlight.


    My body relaxes, ¡®Much better. I¡¯ll stay here for a bit and recharge.¡¯


    Deactivating the top hat and pushing my arm into it I pull out a blood bag and poke a small hole into it. Placing my mouth over the hole and laying the blood bag over my face I suck the blood through the hole.


    ¡®This stuff doesn¡¯t taste very good if it isn¡¯t mixed with platelets and plasma, but¡­ I need this after the day I¡¯ve had. Status.¡¯


    Name: Eira Callista


    Gender: Female


    Race: Vampire {Infant True God}


    Level: 5 (0/100)


    Health: 312/350


    Mana: 85/200 {0/100 Max Shielding}


    Strength: 20


    Endurance: 22


    Agility: 24


    Intellect: 20


    Constitution: 35


    Talents: Paranormal


    Skills: Intermediate Blood Magic; Novice Scythe; Novice Shadow Magic


    Titles: Goddess of Blood (Infant); Human Hunter (Lesser)


    Essence: 327


    ¡®I really like having the stored essence, but... Ego, let¡¯s go ahead and level twice.¡¯


    [Ding!]


    [Achieved Level 6!]


    [+1 Bonus Stat Toward Constitution.]


    [+1 Bonus Stat Toward Agility.]


    [Ding!]


    [Achieved Level 7!]


    Like last time I leveled twice my body turns warm and my eyes reflexively close to better enjoy the feeling. Even the mediocre blood bag seems to taste better.


    ¡®Hmm, wait? There was something extra there¡­ bonus status points? Status.¡¯


    Name: Eira Callista


    Gender: Female


    Race: Vampire {Infant True God}


    Level: 7 (0/200)


    Health: 332/380


    Mana: 105/220 {0/100 Max Shielding}


    Strength: 20 -> 22


    Endurance: 22 -> 23


    Agility: 24 -> 27


    Intellect: 20 -> 22


    Constitution: 35 -> 38


    Talents: Paranormal


    Skills: Intermediate Blood Magic; Novice Scythe; Novice Shadow Magic


    Titles: Goddess of Blood (Infant); Human Hunter (Lesser)


    Available Points: 9


    Essence: 77


    ¡®These are the available points for manual distribution the Cosmic System mentioned, but what triggered the bonus stat points?¡¯


    [Host, bonus stat points have always existed but were simply rare. Perhaps, the ¡®Cosmic System¡¯ is going to be distributing them more frequently. As I am sure, the Host has noticed the ¡®Cosmic System¡¯ is acting differently than in the past.]


    ¡®Yeah, I¡¯ve obviously noticed that; it used to be a stuffy straight forward interface for the most part, but now it seems much more involved. Oh well, I¡¯m not going to complain. Although figuring out when they trigger will be something I¡¯ll need to look into in the future. For now though, put two points into constitution and three into intellect.¡¯


    A bit more warmth fills me as my constitution rises to 40 and my intellect to 25, ¡®Ah, I was hoping that would maybe trigger something. As for the remaining four points, I¡¯ll hang on to them in case of an emergency, or I uncover more information.¡¯


    With the blood bag empty and the remaining warmth of leveling up still filling my body, I enter a state of half-sleep while I contemplate our situation.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Around four hours later, I notice the sounds of rain hitting the tent. Activating the top hat and unzipping my cocoon through the entrance of the tent, a mix of rain and snow greets me.


    ¡®This might be a good opportunity; if they¡¯re using thermals they¡¯ll be less effective in this type of weather.¡¯


    Taking a quick look around the tent and finding no one else here, I deactivate the top-hat and remove a rain jacket from storage. Slipping on the rain jacket and pulling it tight, I also grab one of the ponchos, putting it on as well.


    ¡®No one should think it strange that I¡¯m wearing two layers of rain protection, I hope.¡¯Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Leaving the tent, my face is instantly assaulted by the cold.


    ¡®Did a cold front move in or something? I don¡¯t remember it being this cold. It wouldn¡¯t be that strange; it is almost that time of the year anyway.¡¯


    Glancing around, I can see many people running toward their tents, so before the old ladies return, I take my leave and make my way toward the military tents on the other side of the camp. While walking I tune my ears to the camp¡¯s chatter and eventually hear an interesting conversation between two men.


    ¡°These clouds came out of nowhere and I swear it dropped twenty degrees in less than an hour.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you don¡¯t think this will delay evacuations, do you? I was supposed to leave tomorrow.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, man¡­ but let¡¯s not think about that. Did you hear about the guy who wanted to join the soldier on the wall? He was screaming about levels or something.¡±


    ¡°People are losing it. I just want to get my family out of here.¡±


    ¡®So there¡¯s at least one person here in the beta. I¡¯d wager there¡¯s many more than that though.¡¯


    Continuing past the two, I eventually come across the military tents. These are beige and resemble half-cylinder tents. They¡¯re much longer and better setup than the civilian tents.


    ¡®Let¡¯s just watch for a bit and see if there is any sign of anyone I know in their camp. I¡¯d like to find Eden sooner rather than later.¡¯


    Finding a partially hidden location, I watch as the mix of rain and snow starts to churn violently. My eyes struggle to adjust, but luckily with my stats and vampiric body, it¡¯s at least possible to see some of what is happening. However, what is happening is nearly nothing as everyone, excluding some guards, retreats into various long white cylindrical tents.


    ¡®This is useless. I¡¯m just wasting my time while looking suspicious.¡¯


    Leaving I continue to explore while listening to more conversations and rumors. Some involve the ¡®Cosmic System¡¯ and reports coming out on the internet. Most people seem to be dismissing it, and most of these articles seem to be disappearing or are outright called fake news.


    ¡®My guess is they¡¯re going to suppress information on the Cosmic System until they get a grip on things before holding a press conference. Either way, though, those people with access to the system will use it, and the cat will quickly be out of the bag.¡¯


    Passing by the front door of the hospital, I notice a huge group of people gathered around the television in the hospital lobby.


    ¡°Wh-what is happening? Is that real?¡± someone says with a shaky voice.


    ¡°Dear lord¡­ we¡¯re never leaving this city, are we?¡± another says.


    My curiosity piqued, I squeeze in and look toward the TV where a male and female news anchor pair sit discussing some type of weather phenomenon. The male anchor with dark blue hair sits with a grim expression and across from him the female anchor with cherry-red hair does the same.


    ¡°Jesse, when did you say this storm cell appeared?¡±


    ¡°Well, James, late last night satellites picked up a strange storm system forming in the North that has been expanding and developing rapidly.¡±


    The TV changes from a newsroom to the weather radar. Near the center of the Arctic Ocean, a gigantic hurricane-like cyclone can be seen rotating.


    ¡°The system has stabilized, but now covers Alaska, large parts of Canada including Vancouver, substantial parts of Russia, and most of Greenland. The area within the storm is expected to experience significant levels of snowfall as the temperature continues to drop rapidly.¡±


    Jesse takes over, ¡°And this is especially devastating for the Anchorage area as moves have been made to finally lift the lockdown as further research has uncovered the means of infection behind the Crawler virus. Camp C was allowed to start evacuations yesterday, but just as evacuees crossed the border into Canada this morning, they were stopped by the storm.¡±


    ¡°However, worst of all is Camp B, which is still stuck in a precarious situation in the middle of the city. The only safe means of evacuation for Camp B is via helicopter, but it¡¯s unknown how much longer that will be viable as the weather worsens.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a bad situation, to say the least, James. Along with this news, South America is reporting rapid vegetation growth near the Amazon, and various other forests around the world seem to be reporting similar happenings. Meanwhile, in Seattle, violent protest and civil disobedience have been reported as some are calling for war against China, claiming they are responsible for the Crawlers and now the weather in the Arctic. Then in New York, reports of a blue meteor and a girl that was described as ¡®darkness itself¡¯ was reported by some; however, the girl quickly vanished.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s strange and uncertain times we live in, Jesse. As things have worsened, all over the world, cults of various types have been appearing like mad claiming the end of the modern world is near while offering their own brands of salvation. Some of these organizations have been reported to be involved in many criminal activities and are reportedly stealing and hoarding a large number of weapons. The actions of these cults have some state governors calling for military aid which has slowed the Anchorage response.¡±


    ¡°That brings us to our next story where some, including these cults, are claiming to have had some kind of experience where they were recognized by something called the ¡®Co¡­¡±


    Suddenly the anchor stops speaking midsentence and someone in the background can be heard yelling. The anchor¡¯s face turns a bit red and she looks back toward the screen, ¡°We¡¯ll be back after these messages.¡±


    Commercials start playing and the people in the room sit quietly for a moment before beginning to panic as the brittle balance of ¡®optimism¡¯ and ¡®positivity¡¯ suddenly shatters.


    ¡°They¡¯re gonna fuckin¡¯ abandon us here aren¡¯t they?!¡±


    ¡°Lord! What if the soldiers get called away?! We¡¯ll be left to be eaten alive!¡±


    ¡°No! No! I¡¯m not staying here to be frozen food for the Crawlers.¡±


    Meanwhile, I¡¯m lost in my own thoughts, ¡®So are there some big players who have already appeared? Or is this just things returning to normal? Let¡¯s hope it¡¯s the latter and it¡¯s only temporary. Still, if things continue to worsen this can be the opportunity I¡¯ve been hoping for. The return of the cosmic mana stream was part of the reason I felt comfortable acting a bit¡­ impulsively.


    I¡¯d be lying if I said initially the Beta didn¡¯t make me nervous as although I wasn¡¯t completely sure how the return would happen, I leaned toward everything happening at once. At that point, I¡¯d quickly be forgotten and left alone¡­ if anything this is a relief. Some magical beings will hide, but others will immediately begin acting; hopefully, this will create more and more distractions.¡¯


    Absentmindedly, I leave the building continuing my thoughts, ¡®But I still want those important people outside of Anchorage. What if we get stuck here disconnected from the outside world? My only connection is the Congressman who I¡¯ve lost leverage over and Annie¡­ I don¡¯t think Annie can handle things alone. Hmm, the Congressman leaves today, I think I¡¯ll say hello before they leave. In the meantime, I should look for Eden.¡¯


    <hr>


    --Eden POV--


    Sylvia, Albert, and I are standing outside an operating room speaking to one of the surgeons. Albert¡¯s face is red with pain and embarrassment while Sylvia¡¯s simply expresses pain.


    ¡°Are these two soldiers? Also, they look a bit pale, are they okay?¡±


    My attention turns to the two Tremble streams, ¡®Probably the frostbite from hiding in the hospital''s freezer under a mound of frozen bags of vegetables for several hours.¡¯


    With my usual expression, I return my attention to the surgeon and answer him as casually as I can manage, ¡°No, Doctor, these two aren¡¯t soldiers, and yes they¡¯re fine. They are civilians that were hit by stray bullets last night. Could you help them out? This one has a bullet in her arm and he has one in his butt.¡±


    ¡°Hey¡­ could you not say that so loud?¡± Albert asks.


    ¡°What? About you having a bullet in your butt? There¡¯s nothing to be embarrassed about being shot in the butt.¡± I reply.


    ¡°...Y-Yeah. Please, just stop.¡± Albert responds.


    The surgeon points without looking, ¡°Why did you come to me directly and not the receptionist or even a nurse?¡±


    Turning around I look at the empty receptionist desk and then the hall full of random civilians.


    Without blinking I stare at the surgeon, ¡°Because there aren¡¯t any?¡±


    For a second the surgeon looks confused, ¡°...Oh. Yeah, most of them left or abandoned their positions. Sorry, I must have forgotten.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I understand.¡±


    ¡°Just¡­ we don¡¯t have a way to take insurance or payment anymore so just come back in a few hours and we¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll remove them.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡­¡±


    Suddenly some doors at the end of the hall open and a familiar man in a gurney is being pushed down the hall. My heart rate increases rapidly as my blood begins to boil. I can feel my legs shake and my eyes burning.


    ¡°For some godforsaken reason, they thought it was a good idea to transfer someone here. I don¡¯t know who pulled the strings, but whoever it was must hate this guy.¡± the surgeon looks at me and raises an eyebrow, ¡°Do you know him?¡°

 Chapter 68: Lets Talk

    --Eden POV--


    **Beep...Beep...Beep**


    I sit in silence as the EKG machine beeps steadily. Although I would prefer to be alone right now, the surgeon from earlier seems to be thinking instead of leaving as I wish.


    ¡°So, I read the man¡¯s file. Murdered his sister and was found unconscious and beaten half to death by police. Been in a coma for going on three years.¡± the surgeon says.


    ¡°...Why are you here? Aren¡¯t you a surgeon?¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m just interested in this case. I¡¯ve been in this hospital for days doing the jobs of nurses, and other doctors who either left or died in the original Camp B. Now let¡¯s see, killed his sister leaving his orphaned niece alone. What do you think happened to his niece?¡±


    ¡°...I don¡¯t know, probably moved on by now. Why do you have all this information?¡± I respond.


    ¡°Well, normally I¡¯d just get the medical charts, but this one came with a police file attached. I originally started reading it by accident before I realized what it was.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, now let¡¯s see, according to this, his niece, Eden Groth, tried several times to sneak into his room only to be stopped by security three times, police two times, and doctors or nurses twelve times. She is said to have blond hair, fair complexion, a height of approximately 5¡¯ 8¡±, and two bright blue eyes.¡±


    ¡°I only have one blue eye. Not me.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, your other eye is behind an eye-patch, but regardless I think I can assume who this person is.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ If you were right, what would you do?¡±


    ¡°I think the better question is what the person Eden plans to do.¡±


    ¡°...Who knows?¡±


    ¡°Mm, well, I¡¯ve got a busy schedule, lots of other patients, and not many doctors¡­ That storm everyone is talking about is quite a doozy, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    The surgeon starts to walk to the door with light footsteps. Something falls from his pocket and bounces against the floor, but he continues toward the door.


    Just as he¡¯s about to leave, he stops, ¡°I overheard some soldiers talking, the storms expected to get to the point that helicopters won¡¯t be able to fly here anymore within the next 48 hours¡­ medical supplies and food are already low, and we¡¯ll need every bit we can get.¡±


    He leaves, and I find myself alone in a quiet room. My eyes fall onto a syringe lying on the floor, reflecting the LED lights above. Picking up the syringe, I pull up a chair and sit next to ¡°that man,¡± the one who stepped into my life and destroyed it. The room is silent except for the subtle sounds of breathing and the beeping of the EKG machine. My eyes begin to analyze the man¡¯s features: light blond hair that¡¯s a bit disheveled, handsome young face with near-perfect facial features, and a profile that leans more toward beautiful than manly. Not someone you¡¯d expect to be a killer¡­ but neither is Eira.


    I lean back in the chair, ¡°Y¡¯know¡­ I received something called essence after I came back from the tutorial. I think that means that man I stabbed died¡­¡±


    Fiddling with the syringe and glancing out the window, I see two little out of place birds staring through the window.


    ¡°So I guess I am also a killer now. It¡¯s a strange feeling¡­ a mix of guilt, uncertainty, sadness, and excitement. That last one, in particular, is the most confusing feeling of them all.¡±


    **Beep...Beep...Beep** the room returns to silence while I gather my thoughts.


    ¡°Did that man I stabbed really do anything wrong? Not particularly, he just happened to be the one that was there at that time. He¡¯s gone now, and in a matter of seconds, I went from a mostly average girl to someone who has taken a life¡­ and this system even sorta rewarded me for it.¡±


    **Tap. Tap. Tap**


    The two little birds outside tap against the window as if trying to gain my attention.


    ¡°That only made the feeling stranger¡­ I¡¯ve been with Eira for a while now, and she¡¯s killed a lot of people, but doing it myself was not as I expected. Eira rarely expressed much guilt, excluding the time she turned those people into Crawlers¡­ why was that? Is there a difference between killing one and many? Was it the nature of the Crawlers? Or something else?¡±


    I pop that cap off the syringe and push the plunger allowing a bit of liquid to leak from the tip.


    ¡°Will killing two people be different than one? Can your death give me closure? Or will it just make everything worse?¡±


    I lower the syringe and push the needle into a vein on his neck, ¡®...Oh, wait. I thought it was a vein, but maybe it¡¯s his adam¡¯s apple.¡¯


    A few attempts later, I finally think I got it into a vein, and I pause.


    Suddenly, from a dark corner of the room, I hear a youthful voice causing my body to shiver.


    ¡°Are you trying to kill him by poking holes in him? Also, why bother getting the air bubbles out? Are you worried about double killing him?¡±


    I remove my eye-patch and look toward the corner. On top of a metal shelf, a familiar girl lies there on her back with her head hanging off the shelf, staring at me. In her arms, she hugs a scythe that was only recently given to her by the Goddess.


    Eira scolds me, ¡°You should keep a better eye on your surroundings. You didn¡¯t even notice when I came in almost an hour ago.¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯ve been in here that long?¡± I reply.


    ¡°Longer. I only got here an hour ago; if you don¡¯t hurry, someone might come in here.¡±Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.


    ¡°...Oh. Yeah.¡± I look back at the needle and syringe. ¡°I just need to do it.¡±


    ¡°Yep, if you push the plunger, then he¡¯ll be gone. Just another silent body among countless others.¡± Eira says casually.


    ¡°Just another¡­ silent?¡± I say to myself.


    ¡°Mhm, silent. Are you okay with that? Never knowing, why? Instead of being here with me, perhaps, you could have had a completely different future.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll probably never wake up, what¡¯s the point? And I don¡¯t care about how it changed my future; I just want my mother back.¡±


    ¡°Well, from what you told me, that¡¯s impossible. Think about it; meanwhile, you killed someone? A soldier?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah.¡±


    ¡°Feel strange?¡± Eira asks casually.


    ¡°Yeah.¡±


    Eira sits up and starts kicking her legs. For a moment the room is quiet before she starts to speak, ¡°As a blood race, you have a natural predator¡¯s brain, but even so, killing a person comes with taboos and mixed emotions. In the past, hunting humans or intelligent races actively wasn¡¯t something the blood race would normally do. There were plenty of beasts and monsters for that, with the occasional mad race arising and causing trouble. From what I know these creatures had delicious blood as well, I hope to try it someday. Still, the past is the past, a time will come when it won¡¯t be necessary or normal again, perhaps sooner than you think, but that¡¯s then, and this is now. Remember when I told you this ¡®story has no heroes¡¯ back on the Moonlight?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, how could I ever forget that?¡±


    ¡°Mmm¡­ Anyway, that was because, in real life, true heroes are a myth. The parts where the hero does unheroic things are glossed over, forgotten, downplayed, or simply not talked about. The greatest of heroes have nearly as many skeletons in their closest as the villain¡­ well unless it¡¯s one of those villains, that¡¯s hellbent on destroying the world just cause they feel like it. Those types of villains rarely exist in reality though. Anyhow, lots of times, the villain is only the villain because they lost while the hero won. Occasionally someone tries to be one of these ¡®true heroes¡¯ without burying a few skeletons in the closet, but they¡¯re nearly always taken advantage of, killed early, retire young and forgotten, or end up giving up on their ideal of being a true hero.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand what you¡¯re getting at, Eira.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, I got a little off track. What I¡¯m getting at is if you want to kill that man then go ahead, as Evil, Good, Villain, or Hero, typically those terms can be applied to any individual who has had a long-lasting and significant impact on the world. It just depends on who you¡¯re speaking to and in which era. Does that make those people¡¯s actions acceptable? Maybe, maybe not, but in the end, all these people have taken the role of ¡®monster¡¯ at some point¡­ and mind you not actual real mindless monsters but in more a metaphorical sense.¡±


    Eira sighs, ¡°I¡¯m getting off track again¡­ Uhm, so basically what I¡¯m trying to get across is, if you¡¯re hesitating because you¡¯re afraid to kill someone else because that¡¯ll make you a bad person or evil or whatever, you shouldn¡¯t, but if you¡¯re hesitating because you want closure or answers, then you should stop and think.¡±


    Eira seems lost in thought for a bit before adding one more comment, ¡°Y¡¯know... maybe you should talk to Aponi instead...¡±


    For a while, things return to silence.


    ¡®Why am I hesitating? Is it because I simply want to know why?¡¯


    ¡°Hmm, maybe this will help you decide.¡±


    Eira holds out her hand revealing a familiar-looking earring. She cuts her palm and presses the earring into the blood. A pulse of red light shoots through the room, and the lights cut out. A second later, my eyes adjust, and my mind enters turmoil. The once blond man¡¯s hair has changed to white and two large wing-like plumages arc from the sides of his head. Tossing the covers off his body I can see his lower body is covered in white feathers with two wings jutting from both the back of his thighs and shoulder blades. His legs resemble that of a bird except more muscular and covered with feathers, and with human feet rather than talons.


    My head begins to pound with a horrible headache. Removing the needle, I feel myself collapse to the ground.


    <hr>


    **Cough. Cough.**


    ¡°Ughhhh, did I pass out? It¡¯s dark. Where am I?¡± I say out loud.


    Unexpectedly I hear the reply of a beautiful and elegant voice that seems only motherly.


    ¡°Hey¡­ are you okay?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s there!?¡± I shout.


    The voice sighs, ¡°Here, you foolish girl.¡± it says.


    Suddenly, my vision returns as someone lifts something from my face. My eyes turn upward, and a woman in a long dress with a veil squats staring at me. Her proportions are something that most people would only dream of, and the clothes she is wearing are obviously very expensive and magically enchanted. The only real feature I can make out is her snow-white hair that runs all the way to her ankles.


    ¡®How does she maintain hair that long?!¡¯


    My own hand runs through my wet shoulder-length hair.


    ¡°There was some seaweed on your face¡­ and what are you doing now? You almost drowned, you know?¡± the beautiful voice says.


    ¡°Did I? That would have been embarrassing.¡±


    ¡°Yes, it would have especially for someone of your kind.¡±


    ¡°My kind?¡± I ask questionably.


    ¡°Yeah? A *******¡±


    For a second, I¡¯m confused, but I still feel the realization hit me, ¡°Oh...Oh! Yeah, you¡¯re right. Hey! What¡¯s your name, so I can thank you properly?¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t you tell me your name first?¡±


    I raise myself off the ground and think for a moment.


    ¡°Good point! My name is Klena. I¡¯m going to be a Hero!¡±


    The woman laughs, ¡°Hero? Well, I wish you luck, but are those ******** yours, Klena? They¡¯ve been attacking me, and I¡¯m almost out of patience.¡±


    I tilt my head, thinking, ¡°Oh! Those, yep, they¡¯re mine!¡±


    ¡°Do you have a soul contract with them? They wouldn¡¯t be a very good choice for such a thing.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what everyone says, but I like them! Together we¡¯ll prove everyone else wrong!¡± I give the woman a big smile and a thumbs up.


    ¡°Well, can you unsummon them? Before I do it for you?¡± the woman says a bit threateningly.


    ¡°Unsummon them? Never, they can stay as long as they want.¡±


    ¡°Then I¡¯ll just..¡±


    ¡°Wait! I¡¯ll do it, I¡¯ll do it.¡± Moving to unsummon them, a sense of disconnect comes over me, ¡°Uh, for some reason, I can¡¯t remember how to.¡±


    ¡°Did you suffer brain damage from nearly drowning?¡± the woman asks sarcastically.


    ¡°Don¡¯t think so, I just can¡¯t remember right now. Anyway, they should stop attacking now that I¡¯m awake.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s fine either way, I guess. I don¡¯t come down very often, so I¡¯m going to do a bit of sight-seeing.¡±


    ¡°Down?¡±


    The woman starts walking away, no longer interested in speaking to me.


    ¡°Wait! You still need to tell me your name!¡± I yell.


    She stops and thinks for a moment, ¡°Perhaps, if we meet again, I¡¯ll tell you.¡± The woman¡¯s body turns into motes of red lights and blows away in the wind.


    ¡°...What a weird lady.¡±


    <hr>


    Opening my eyes, I find myself lying on the hospital floor with Eira squatting near me.


    Eira hands me a cup of blood, ¡°Here you moron. You passed out.¡±


    ¡°Did I?¡± I reply.


    ¡°Yeah, I thought you should see what¡¯s under the illusion before making a decision. Anyway, he¡¯s back to the way he was before. Just take some more time to think about things, no one¡¯s going anywhere.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll do that.¡±


    Suddenly, the room door opens, and I glance back to see Congressman Miles along with Annie.


    ¡°Ah, good job, Annie. Now let¡¯s have a chat, Congressman.¡± Eira says with a smirk.

 Chapter 69: Expedition Preparations

    --Eira POV--


    Lifting Eden from the ground and onto her feet, I look toward Annie and the Congressman. Annie closes the door and blocks it, but it doesn¡¯t matter as I¡¯m next to the Congressman before he can regain his senses.


    I smile at Annie, ¡°Annie, go find your brother, please. You two go spend some time with Aponi for a while.¡±


    ¡°Okay, Miss Eira,¡± Annie replies.


    ¡°Annie! No! Don¡¯t listen to her, Annie!¡± Congressman Miles yells.


    Annie¡¯s frowns showing some melancholy, ¡°...S-Sorry, daddy. Miss Eira wouldn¡¯t hurt Luke, if she was she¡¯d have already done it.¡±


    Annie looks at me for confirmation, and I nod dubiously.


    Congressman Miles just stands there speechless as Annie leaves the room, closing the door behind her.


    I motion for the Congressman to approach Jacob Groth, ¡°Don¡¯t look so dumbfounded Congressman. Just go over there and let¡¯s have a chat.¡±


    He furrows his brow, ¡°If you!¡±


    ¡°Congressman, just shut up. Do we really have to do this every time? It¡¯s so tiring going through this with you every time, just listen.¡±


    The Congressman grimaces and looks toward the ceiling, ¡°Whatever. Just say what you want, or I¡¯ll call for the soldiers.¡±


    ¡°They wouldn¡¯t get here before you hit the floor. Anyway, take a look at this man.¡±


    Following closely behind, I prod the Congressman toward Jacob.


    ¡°Is this Jacob Groth?... What? What the hell happened to him? Did you tar and feather the poor man?¡± the Congressman asks.


    The Congressman reaches down and tugs at one of the feathers while Eden moves closer to hear what I have to say.


    I roll my eyes, ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid. Nothing happened to him, this is just what he looks like¡­ Well, it¡¯s his actual form and not an illusion anyway.¡±


    ¡°That supposed to make sense?¡±


    ¡°Well, I¡¯m not fully sure what he is either; I just know what he isn¡¯t.¡±


    <Anaylze> won¡¯t work on him for whatever reason. It still gave me stats, name, race, etc. but it was obviously fake. I only knew it was an illusion because his stat points were those that a normal level 1 human could not have. I¡¯ve used <Anaylze> on hundreds of humans, and none of them at level 1 went above an eight in any stat ever. This guy had some as high as fifteen or twenty. Not human for sure, and only those that practice illusions or shapeshifters can have a completely human appearance and anatomy.


    ¡°What he isn¡¯t?¡± Eden asks.


    ¡°Not an angel, aswang, selkie, or anything like that. Maybe, a beast or animal taking a human form and then layering an illusion on top? Perhaps, they replaced the real Jacob Groth or maybe the real Jacob Groth never existed. Anyways, just theories, but these kinds of beings are going to start popping up, and some are going to be really dangerous.¡±


    ¡°Other beings? How dangerous? Worse than the Crawlers?¡± the Congressman asks.


    I shrug, ¡°Ah, well, I hope the first wave won¡¯t be that strong, but the ones to come later will probably destroy entire cities if they¡¯re in what they consider their ¡®territory.¡¯ It¡¯ll vary depending on what shows up where.¡± I answer casually.


    ¡°...¡±


    I continue, ¡°Anyhow, we¡¯ve talked about this before, I want you to find people of influence, power, and wealth and offer them refuge here if they help with setting a foundation for a new society as well as assist with any immediate issues that could arise.¡±


    ¡°Why would I ever do that for you?¡±


    ¡°Well, you don¡¯t have to look at it as you doing something for me, but for others. I¡¯ve planned to make this place a safe refuge in a sense for a while now, but then things kept popping up and occupying my time. It¡¯s been annoying, to say the least.¡±


    The Congressman looks at me doubtfully, ¡°Why would someone like you want to build a refuge? And here of all places?¡±


    ¡°Mostly, for my own goals, and in this case, others will benefit as well. Running around in an unfriendly world as it collapses as a nomad or whatever isn¡¯t optimal. As for why here, it¡¯s because I don¡¯t recall any powerful beings calling this part of the world their territory¡­ Well, there were some but they don¡¯t move around very often. Anyhow, I was originally shooting for Seattle, but then things happened.¡± I sigh and continue, ¡°Plus, now with this storm, the Crawlers, and world affairs rapidly declining, it¡¯ll be perfect for hiding any of our activities as coming here and checking on things will be difficult.¡±


    ¡°And where do I come into this again?¡±


    ¡°As I said, I want you to lead a secret exodus of powerful people to Anchorage, and also I still want to know the location of the nearest facility full of ¡®special people¡¯; if I can''t get it from the Senator, that is. To help you, I¡¯ll provide you information in order for you to rapidly gain influence as quickly as possible.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    I give him a big fang-filled smile, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯m not willing to take no as an answer. Take Annie and Terry with you and start as soon as you get back. Luke is staying here and will be awaiting your eventual return. Once you return, if you do a good job, you can live here in what comfort the new society can offer.¡±Love what you''re reading? Discover and support the author on the platform they originally published on.


    ¡°What am I supposed to say? I don¡¯t want to do anything for you, and I¡¯m not leaving without my son.¡±


    ¡°Then you aren¡¯t leaving? However, I recommend you think about your options and what refusing means to you and everyone who could survive events to come otherwise.¡±


    ¡°Why would things fair any better with you?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Beings like me will survive and thrive, while indecisive and cowardly people will perish or live under someone¡¯s thumb. So you can either stay here and live in the camp and the lowest rung of society to come, or you can lead and thrive and be the thumb that others can live under.¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t that put me under your thumb either way?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s more like you¡¯ll be my thumb instead of being under it. Ah, but don¡¯t think that means I¡¯m not willing to cut a thumb off to survive, so don¡¯t think you¡¯re irreplaceable.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll take your silence as a yes. The first thing I want you to do is to find someone who can fund expeditions into Anchorage if the snow gets too much to handle. Additionally, look for information on the facilities in case I can¡¯t get it from the Senator. Anyway, I look forward to having a slightly more mutual relationship from here on, Congressman!¡± I chuckle cutely.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Half an hour later, the Congressman leaves after chatting for a while longer. If I¡¯m to be honest, I wanted to replace the Congressman with someone more influential, but things have only gotten worse, and I likely won¡¯t find anyone else anytime soon. Add to the fact if the Congressman sets up relief missions and such to his own district of Anchorage, it won¡¯t draw much suspicion. In the end, the biggest things at risk are Annie and Terry.


    I decided to send Terry for four reasons. Firstly because Annie is a child, and some things are simply impossible for her. Secondly, if something goes wrong, Terry can take Annie and run. Thirdly, Terry can act independently to do things for me on the side. Lastly, the final reason is one that I hope motivates him and gets him to cooperate fully with me... Anyhow, Terry¡¯s methods are different from my own, but I don¡¯t really care as long as he gets what I need done.


    Eden and I trade information and happenings since we last saw each other. As I¡¯m processing all the information Eden has given concerning the Shadow Demon, Eden¡¯s familiar voice again rings out.


    ¡°Eira...¡±


    Hopping back on the shelf, I begin kicking my legs as I was earlier, ¡°Hmm, yeah, what is it, Eden?¡±


    ¡°Can I ask you something?¡±


    ¡°What¡¯s that?¡±


    ¡°Do you know anyone named Klena?¡±


    ¡°Klena?¡±


    For some reason, Eden¡¯s question makes me feel uncomfortable and melancholic.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t think so¡­?¡± I answer with uncertainty.


    ¡°What about your mother?¡± Eden asks.


    ¡°My mother?... Uh, maybe, I don¡¯t know.¡± I reply.


    ¡®Callista probably knew a lot of people, who knows.¡¯ I think to myself.


    I continue, ¡°Why would you ask about something like that?¡±


    ¡°N-no reason, I was just curious is all,¡± Eden responds.


    Glancing back at Jacob Groth, I notice the illusion is starting to reappear, making him look human once again.


    Suspicious, but not wanting to continue this line of questions I respond, ¡°Okay. Let¡¯s go, Eden, we can¡¯t stay in one place for too long, or we could be found.¡±


    ¡°But¡­¡±


    ¡°He¡¯s not going anywhere, we¡¯ll find a way to wake him up,¡± I say.


    Eden looks at me, worriedly, ¡°Isn¡¯t it only a matter of time before they find us?¡±


    ¡°Eh, maybe, that¡¯s why I think once Terry, Annie, and the Congressman leave, we¡¯ll also prepare to leave the hospital for a bit. That way, we can do some research on the Crawlers and allow things to deteriorate here. As things get worse, they won¡¯t be as worried about finding us and both the soldiers and citizens will be more receptive to us.¡±


    ¡°Okay, but what do you mean by research?¡± Eden asks.


    ¡°Well, first of all, I¡¯d like to figure out what that tar demon did to the Crawlers and learn how that is going to affect us now and in the future. Second, I want to know if anything else is out there that might cause us problems. Finally, we need to gain some essence and see about doing some training.¡±


    Eden looks out the window where the snowstorm has only worsened.


    ¡°How long do you want to stay out there? Won¡¯t we freeze to death?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t know, probably a week or two? We can¡¯t stay away too long, or things might progress beyond the point of no return. As for the weather, once you all raise your constitution, this kind of weather won¡¯t have as much of an effect on you anymore¡­ assuming it doesn¡¯t drop to ridiculous extremes which I doubt as that simply wouldn¡¯t make sense whether this is a natural or magical storm.¡±


    Eden looks at Jacob, conflicted, ¡°Oh¡­ what about Bryan and the mute soldier? Also, Audrey and the Staff Captain? Are we going to try to find or get them back first?¡±


    I purse my lips thinking, ¡°Is that soldier mute now?... Hmm, it¡¯s a good point though, perhaps we¡¯ll wait around until it¡¯s too bad to leave. Once we confirm none of them are loaded into a helicopter or something, we¡¯ll head out. It would be nice if we could just find them beforehand, though. Anyway, taking them with us is just baggage, and I¡¯m not sure if any of them got into the system, not that I¡¯m very interested in leveling them too much.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Then let¡¯s go¡­ I don¡¯t want to stay in here any longer, or I might change my mind.¡±


    Jumping down, I motion to Eden, and we leave Jacob Groth in his room for now. I took Eden to Granny¡¯s tent, where she went to sleep. After that, I reactivated the top hat and walked around the camp listening to conversations and such to gain information on world affairs. Most everything was still as before; it was just people talking about the storm, cults, protests, and mysterious sightings of creatures.


    Once I¡¯d done that for a few hours, I went to speak to Annie and Terry and told each of them what I expect of them. Terry was very hesitant, but when I told him the fourth reason, he agreed reluctantly. I¡¯m sure he is aware that there is a chance the Congressman might betray him, and he¡¯d also be missing out on leveling, but again he agreed despite that.


    So as night falls once again, I find a tranquil corner of the camp. Spotting an old tree, I climb it to observe the night¡¯s happenings. From the roof of the hospital, I can see the helicopter carrying Terry, Annie, and the Congressman lifting off into the snowstorm. The soldiers move onto the wall preparing for a night of fighting the Crawlers once again.


    One young man bounces around excitedly, ¡®He is obviously not a soldier. Maybe, the man who got into the Beta?¡¯ I think to myself.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna kick some ass and gain so many levels!¡± the young man shouts.


    I shake my head, ¡®Yeah, that¡¯s him.¡¯


    ¡°Boy, shut up. Just shoot at those things when they arrive. It should be any minute now.¡± a soldier says.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Well, we¡¯ll see if you¡¯ll talk to me that way after I leave all of you in the dust!¡±


    ¡°Whatever, boy.¡± the soldier replies, shaking his head.


    ¡®Well, I¡¯m a bit excited to see how this plays out. It¡¯s nice to be able to just watch for once.¡¯


    Kicking my legs, I await the show to take place shortly¡­ to mine and everyone else¡¯s confusion, the Crawlers never showed.

 Chapter 70: Leaving the Hospital

    A day and fifteen inches of snow later, we are equipping ourselves to leave Camp B. As for the camp itself, everyone is incredibly tense, but as long as the food holds out, I don¡¯t expect things to spiral too far out of control. Of course, things seem to often not go how I expect, so I¡¯m not going to be shocked by whatever we find when we come back.


    As of right now, Eden and I are in Granny¡¯s, aka Hillary¡¯s, tent talking while she and the ¡®gals¡¯ are out getting breakfast. I decided not to tell her I was leaving to avoid questions, so to her, it will seem like I just disappeared for a while, which is fine.


    ¡°Eira, we''re going to leave to meet Kardama soon, right?¡± Eden asks.


    ¡°Kardama? Oh, the Shadow Demon. Of course we are. He¡¯s going to be joining us¡­ After I smack the crud out of him.¡± I smile.


    Eden looks at me, confused, ¡°Smack him? Why are you going to do that?¡±


    ¡°Why? Because he went overboard during the tutorial fight you told me about.¡± I reply.


    ¡°Huh? What do you mean?¡±


    Giving Eden a sympathetic look, ¡°He could have killed you in less than a minute with a single punch to the neck. Instead, he punched you in the gut dozens of times to make sure he could continue to practice on you. In my opinion, if you are going to kill someone, just do it, no need to be all rude about it.¡± I laugh, ¡°But from what you told me, you at least got him there at the end, perhaps I should take note.¡±


    Eden seems to be processing what I just told her, ¡°He did what now?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I mean, you had a stick, and his style is definitely one meant to get a swift fatal hit. He clearly just took the opportunity to practice on you¡­ your talent probably surprised him, but still.¡±


    Eden looks lost in thought for a moment, before seemingly remembering something, ¡°By the way, how did your tutorial match go?¡±


    ¡°Mine? Uh. It got a bit fiery; still, I took them out with both hands tied behind my back!¡± A bit of cold sweat builds on the back on my neck, ¡°**Cough** B-But let¡¯s not talk about that anymore. Uh, did anyone ever find Audrey and the Staff Captain?¡±


    Eden sighs, ¡°You know he has a name, right? Like his name isn¡¯t Staff Captain.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t care! He¡¯s Staff Captain to me forever now.¡±


    ¡°You already know his name, don¡¯t you?¡± Eden asks with some exhaustion.


    ¡°I saw it once but forgot it. Which means it wasn¡¯t important enough to retain, so he¡¯s Staff Captain.¡±


    ¡°...But yeah.¡± Eden points toward the door of the tent as Audrey and the Staff Captain enter with Aponi following behind.


    I grin innocently, ¡°Ah, good that you two showed back up. I considered activating the collars a couple of times.¡±


    ¡°...O-Of course, we tried to go back to the morgue, but couldn¡¯t!¡± Audrey shouts.


    I wave my hand, ¡°It doesn¡¯t really matter. I was mostly joking.¡±


    ¡°Mostly?¡± The Staff Captain whispers.


    ¡°Anyhow, see this smelly old man.¡± I point at Senator Jacobs.


    ¡°Uh...What about him? I-Is he okay, by the way?¡± Audrey asks while staring at the Senator who is laying in a sleeping bag with a disheveled beard and a drooling mouth.


    I think for a moment, ¡°His name is Frank Jacobs, he has dementia and thinks he is a Senator or something. Anyway, he¡¯s just an ordinary man and has some information I¡¯d like to acquire. Your job is to take care of him. He¡¯s pretty unwell and has been unconscious for over a day now, so yeah, someone needs to watch him.¡±


    ¡°What?! How am I supposed to take care of someone like that? It sounds like he needs an actual doctor.¡± Audrey yells before showing some regret, ¡°S-Sorry, I didn¡¯t mean to yell.¡±


    The Staff Captain looks at Audrey, ¡°D-Don¡¯t worry; I¡¯ll help you.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s nice of you, but you aren¡¯t a doctor either,¡± Audrey replies.


    ¡°If he gets any worse, you can take him to a surgeon friend of Eden¡¯s in the hospital. But if he dies, he dies.¡± I shrug.


    ¡®After all, he tried to shoot me with dozens of those darts, so if he can¡¯t handle one half-empty dart well¡­ that¡¯s his fault.¡¯ I think to myself.


    ¡°B-But.¡± Audrey stutters.


    Thinking about the blue stuff in the dart for a bit longer a thought crosses my mind, ¡°Also, it might not be a bad idea to tie him up if it seems like he is about to wake up.¡±


    Audrey becomes visibly more distressed and shows genuine concern, ¡°Tie him up? I thought he just had dementia!? Is he really okay?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯ll be fine if anything happens I¡¯ll take care of it when I get back. Oh and, by the way, don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t notice.¡± I look at Audrey knowingly.


    ¡®<Anaylze>¡¯


    Name: Audrey Hennington


    Gender: Female


    Race: Human


    Level: 1


    Health: 70/70


    Mana: 30/30


    Strength: 5


    Endurance: 6


    Agility: 7


    Intellect: 3


    Constitution: 7


    Talents: -


    Skills: Intermediate Cooking (General); Intermediate Baking


    Titles: Penitent (Moderate)


    ¡®Cooking and baking? Wasn¡¯t this girl supposed to be working security or something? Plus, what¡¯s this penitent title <Anaylze>.¡¯


    {Title Name: Penitent


    Details: The one who holds this title holds guilt for a past event that affects them to his day. The holder has a greater tendency toward Stockholm syndrome and higher resistance to Mind Magics.}


    ¡®This girl is sad. Even I feel bad for her.¡¯


    ¡°You know!?¡± Audrey asks.


    While nodding, ¡°Yep. You got into the Beta.¡±


    ¡°Oh.¡± Audrey exhales, ¡°That.¡±


    I raise an eyebrow, ¡°Yeah, is there something else?¡±


    ¡°N-No! Of course, there isn¡¯t!¡± Audrey says.


    ¡°Whatever, just watch this old man. We¡¯re leaving.¡± I wave to Eden, leaving Audrey behind.


    Walking through the snowstorm Eden and I go around to the tents to gather the vampires. I could use the rings, but I thought it was a good idea to walk around the camp to see the goings-on and also see the ¡°believers¡± each of them are staying with. I spoke to three of them, and along with Granny found they all seem to be in some kind of insecure or vulnerable point in their life. Like Granny seems to be wrestling with her own mortality while one of the other early believers has a sick daughter and is desperately looking for comfort. Then the last two are just plain scared of the Crawlers and are always afraid. As for the one Terry was staying with, I didn¡¯t have time to visit him.If you encounter this story on Amazon, note that it''s taken without permission from the author. Report it.


    After having gathered Aponi, Sam, and Jimmy, I tell them the plan, ¡°Alright, everyone. We¡¯re going to be out there for a week or two training and trying to figure out what¡¯s going on with the Crawlers. We should probably be good on food, but anything else you may need, make certain you¡¯re carrying it with you.¡±


    They all nod without much surprise, ¡®I guess they already sorta had an idea we were leaving since I had them gather supplies yesterday.¡¯


    The three spend around half an hour looking through their things before they all seem satisfied.


    ¡°Well, let¡¯s go. We have to pick up one more participant in a building nearby.¡±


    ¡°Who are we picking up? Is it a woman?¡± Sam asks.


    I look at Sam, ¡°No, idiot, but if you want, I can introduce you to a lady named Hillary when we get back. Anyway, you¡¯ll see when we get there; put your masks and hoods on and let¡¯s go.¡±


    Everyone looks at me, confused except Sam, who is nodding with a big grin and Eden, who is already in the loop. So after that, we walk to the back of the camp. Using my nails, I cut through some fence, toss a few boards and debris out of the way, and then we¡¯re through. Loosely repairing our damage, we continue onward.


    ¡°So Eden, why exactly did you pick this place to meet up?¡±


    ¡°I didn¡¯t pick it, he did.¡±


    I sigh, ¡°...He isn¡¯t stupid or hardheaded, is he?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I don¡¯t know about stupid just immature.¡±


    ¡°Ah, well, whatever it doesn¡¯t matter, I guess.¡±


    Entering a shopping center, we walk past a few damaged and undamaged stores and restaurants. The damaged buildings have become filled with piles of snow as the building shields the snow from the light of the sun. From within some, we can hear glass breaking and things being tossed around.


    I pick up a rock from the ground and play with it anxiously, ¡®Hmm, Crawlers, people, animals, or something else? Guess we¡¯ll find out later.¡¯


    Not long later, we arrive at the area Eden and Kardama agreed to meet, ¡°Supersonic Trampoline Park¡±. A few windows have been shattered, and the glass removed to allow easy access. Approaching the windows from inside, we can hear someone laughing joyfully.


    I shake my head, ¡°He¡¯s an idiot, I knew it.¡±


    Entering the trampoline park, the first thing we find is the front desk that seems to have been left exactly as it was.


    Sam stops and looks at one of the signs, ¡°Hey, look. They have something called a 3D Lazer maze. Sounds pretty cool.¡±


    ¡°There isn¡¯t any power, Sam. Besides, aren¡¯t you curious about that guy who¡¯s laughing?¡± Aponi replies.


    ¡°Yeah, I mean, I wasn¡¯t saying we should do it¡­ I was just pointing it out is all.¡± Sam responds.


    The laughing stops abruptly, and someone yells, ¡°Hey, is that you, Eden? **Cough** You¡¯re early.¡±


    Suddenly the sounds of footsteps can be heard as someone with a black hood enters the front lobby. Through the opening of the hood, two shining yellow irises around black, rectangular pupils and a pair of ash-colored, ram-like horns can be seen. He stands still as if evaluating the people in the room, while I take a moment to look him over as well.


    ¡®<Anaylze>¡¯


    Name: Kardama Umbra


    Gender: Male


    Race: Shadow Demon


    Level: 2


    Health: 110/110


    Mana: 60/60


    Strength: 8


    Endurance: 9


    Agility: 10


    Intellect: 6


    Constitution: 11


    Talents: -


    Skills: Novice Shadow Magic; Intermediate Knife Arts


    Titles: Brawler (Lesser)


    ¡®Hmm, <Anaylze> Brawler (Lesser)¡¯


    {Title Name: Brawler (Lesser)


    Details: The possessor of this Title is one who frequently gets into intense fistfights and altercations. Frequently the one who has this Title has a headstrong and impassioned personality with a spirit that is difficult to break. This Title gives a small chance of a critical fist based attack and small improvements in overall fist fighting.}


    Kardama breaks the silence, ¡°I thought it would only be two of you¡­ Also, it¡¯s a little weird that you are all wearing those masks from the nightclub, it kinda took me off guard. By the way, you guys didn¡¯t hear anything when you got here, did you?¡±


    ¡°You mean like you laughing like a little girl? Yeah, we did. Besides, that though, no.¡± Eden responds.


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t me! By the way, whatever you hit me with at the end of our fight was completely uncalled for!¡± Kardama shouts.


    Eden twitches, ¡°What! You¡¯re the one who¡­¡±


    I interrupt Eden, ¡°No need to be embarrassed, Kardama, I¡¯m sure we all remember our first time on a trampoline.¡±


    ¡°R-Really?¡± Kardama says reluctantly.


    I laugh, ¡°No.¡±


    ¡°You!¡± he says angrily.


    ¡°But no need to be so embarrassed. I¡¯ve been trying to meet you for a while now, you never called.¡±


    ¡°How is that my fault? Giving me a human device and a number!? The thing stopped working by the time I came back to this dimension.¡±


    I rub the back of my head, ¡°It was probably just dead, but yeah. That was a bit of an oversight.¡±


    ¡°But I have questions for you!¡±


    Kardama reaches behind him and pulls out a red powder.


    ¡°Tell me what this is? Why does it give me a weird feeling,¡± he demands.


    ¡°Hmm, bring it here, and I¡¯ll tell you,¡± I say innocently.


    Kardama takes a few steps forward, as I tighten my grip on the war scythe to make sure the edge is facing upward.


    Kardama stops abruptly and stares at the scythe, ¡°You aren¡¯t mad about anything are you?¡±


    ¡°Oh, would you say it¡¯s a painful gut feeling?¡± I laugh and shake my head, ¡°No, what would I possibly be mad about? We haven¡¯t even seen each other in quite some time.¡±


    He stands there for a moment, before glancing at Eden who¡¯s body language remains as neutral as ever. Finding Eden¡¯s body language unchanged he continues forward. When Kardama gets close enough for the blade to reach, faster than he can react, I swing the flat end of the scythe against the side of his face.


    **Smack!**


    A loud slapping sound rings out as Kardama slides across the ground with a squeak from the sole of his boots rubbing against the floor. Tossing the rock I picked up earlier, into the air I hit it with the scythe, like a baseball, sending it spiraling toward his lap.


    A small trickle of blood and a look of surprise comes from his busted lip as the rock slams into the area between his legs.


    ¡°Ah!¡± Kardama yelps.


    ¡°...¡± the room is silent for a while.


    Kardama lies on the ground with a look of fear and pain.


    Sam laughs and claps his hands together, ¡°Goddamn!¡± he shouts.


    ¡°Eira, did you play much baseball when you were younger?¡± Jimmy asks.


    Aponi on the other hand seems to be stifling a giggle, and Eden simply stares at me unmoving.


    Kardama stumbles to his feet with a slight limp, ¡°W-Why the fuck did you do that!?¡± he yells.


    I tilt my head, ¡°Hmm? Because I¡¯m too short to hit you in the face normally.¡±


    Angry, he puts on a set of push knives, ¡°No, I mean, why!?¡±


    ¡°Oh, because I know you played around with Eden in the tutorial, so put your toys away. Also, aren¡¯t Shadow Demons taught to kill their opponents as quickly as possible?¡± I respond.


    ¡°Are you talking about that old ass creed? The Shadow Demons haven¡¯t followed that since the last Night Demon died hundred of years ago.¡±


    ¡°Is that so? Well, I prefer your old practices to whatever you¡¯re doing now.¡± I respond. ¡°Anyhow, that powder is residue leftover from blood magic.¡±


    Kardama looks at me, doubtfully, ¡°Blood magic? No, one uses that magic since the death of that Goddess?¡±


    ¡°The Goddess is still alive. She was just sleeping.¡± Eden says to Kardama.


    I poke Eden¡¯s arm.


    ¡°...Sorry,¡± she replies.


    ¡°That Goddess is alive? Wouldn¡¯t that be big news? I-I don¡¯t think she can be alive.¡±


    ¡°Perhaps, or perhaps not. Kardama, tell me, what¡¯s your plans for the week or so?¡±


    ¡°Uh, none of your business?¡±


    ¡°It is my business because you¡¯ll be joining us for a while.¡±


    ¡°Listen, I¡¯m just here for answers. Not to go on some trip or whatever.¡±


    I remove my mask and hood and look at him threateningly, ¡°You¡¯re coming with us.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    He stands there with an open mouth, ¡°What?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I¡¯ll come,¡± Karadama says with a look of resolution.


    Confused, I stare at him, looking for him to continue.


    He points at me and continues, ¡°But you¡¯ll have to consider dating me when you¡¯re older.¡±


    My eye twitches, ¡°...How about I just cut off all your fingers and toes instead?¡±

 Chapter 71: Dodgeball and Cages

    Still in the lobby, Kardama continued to press his advances and ended up trying to pull a fast one by ¡®accidentally¡¯ falling forward into my chest like some kind of cliche harem anime protagonist. Kardama¡¯s left hand, along with both of his feet, are chained to a support beam via blood chains. Meanwhile, I stand on the wrist of his right hand with the scythe against his fingers.


    ¡°I¡¯ll do it! I swear I¡¯ll do it! I¡¯ll cut off all of them, right now.¡± I shout at Kardama.


    ¡°No! No! Don¡¯t!¡± he screams.


    I grit my teeth and look at him with smoldering eyes, ¡°Then don¡¯t you dare try to ¡®accidentally¡¯ touch me again!¡±


    ¡°I won¡¯t, and I swear it was an accident!¡±


    ¡°Eira, I think that¡¯s probably enough,¡± Eden says.


    ¡°Ehhh. I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Kardama nods profusely, ¡°It¡¯s enough!¡±


    I sigh and roll my eyes, ¡±I guess, but next time.¡±


    As I shake my head, ¡®Why did I send Terry away? He and Jimmy are normal, but Sam and now Kardama are wannabe players¡­ Well, I can¡¯t be as sure about Kardama.¡¯


    Transforming the chain around his left hand into a choker around his neck and the chains around his ankles into anklets, he exhales in relief.


    ¡°I¡¯m leaving that choker and those anklets on you just in case I need them.¡±


    ¡°...I really did just trip.¡± I hear him whisper.


    Sam reaches down and puts his hand on his shoulder, ¡°It¡¯s okay, buddy. I believe you.¡±


    ¡°T-Thanks. I¡¯m Kardama, what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°Sam. I think we¡¯ll get along great.¡±


    The two shake hands and nod at one another.


    I massage my temples, ¡°Anyway! Since we¡¯re already here, we might as well use this place to our benefit,¡± I announce to the group.


    ¡°W-Wait? I¡¯m just here because I wanted some answers!?¡± Kardama shouts.


    I shrug, ¡°Well, now you¡¯re a captive and I¡¯m not taking any more questions today. But stick around for a while, and I¡¯ll make sure you get your answers eventually.¡±


    He shakes his head in frustration, ¡°Damn¡­ how did this even happen? Why won¡¯t you just give me an explanation?¡±


    ¡°As to why that blood magic residue made you feel nostalgic? Seems rather obvious to me, it¡¯s simply your ancestral blood responding to the familiar stimuli and magic. As for any other questions you may have, I¡¯m unwilling to answer them, because I don¡¯t know your motivations, and even if you told me I wouldn¡¯t know if it was the truth. So like I¡¯ve already said, stick around and I¡¯ll let you ask whatever you want¡­ eventually.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve been planning to do this the whole time, haven¡¯t you? Make me come with you or kidnap me or whatever you¡¯re doing?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Nah, not at first, but after having heard about your personality from Eden I have been. Anyway, any questions unrelated to demonic history, blood magic, or motivations?¡±


    ¡°Uh, yeah. How are we going to use a trampoline park to our benefit?¡± Aponi asks.


    ¡°Everyone here went through the tutorial, so I assume you all know the basics of stats. So as you may or may not know, when you level half of your points will be placed based on the things you did during that level. For future levels, when it requires lots of essence it isn¡¯t as practical as you have no idea when you might achieve your next level, but for early levels, you can spend your time doing things to ensure your points go into particular areas.¡±


    Sam looks at me confused, ¡°So? What does that have to do with the trampoline park?¡±


    ¡°Well, Aponi, Eden, and Kardama would probably want agility and endurance, and Sam, you probably want strength and constitution, I guess? As for Jimmy, I don¡¯t actually know what you want...¡±


    I look at Jimmy who¡¯s the most normal person within the group; personality and dress wise that is. Jimmy typically wears a baseball cap, graphic tee, and jeans when not in his army uniform, at least that¡¯s what Sam tells me as lately he just wears whatever we have. As for his body, it¡¯s average in height and in top shape; however, it¡¯s not big and muscular like Terry and Sam but is more of a lean build.


    Jimmy scratches his head, ¡°It all kinda reminds me of video games, and when I used to play games when I was young, I¡¯d always play a paladin, so I guess, I¡¯ll train my strength like Sam?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, well, being a normal paladin is out of the question¡­ y¡¯know what it doesn¡¯t matter. Just train your strength, things like that aren¡¯t relevant right now. For the first while, you¡¯ll just be using guns for the most part.¡±


    I motion for everyone to follow, and we enter a big room full of trampolines that line parts of the walls, and floor. To the left and right there are other rooms that contain the facility¡¯s other attractions such as rock climbing, 3D Laser Maze, basketball, etc.


    I point to one of the doors, ¡°For Aponi, Eden, and Kardama it¡¯s pretty simple you guys just need to do the ¡®Ninja Course¡¯, or the ¡®Climbing Wall¡¯. As for Sam and Jimmy¡± I smile and walk over to pick up a dodgeball from the floor, ¡°We¡¯ll play dodgeball for a while to raise your strength and constitution.¡±


    ¡°...How does dodgeball raise our constitution?¡± Jimmy asks.


    ¡°I¡¯m glad you asked! Taking damage can help your constitution, and I want to work on my aim as well as my endurance.


    Sam¡¯s face turns pale, ¡°Wait, can you hit someone hard enough with a dodgeball to cause that much damage?¡±The tale has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°If it''s thrown hard enough, I don¡¯t see why not! Anyhow, meet back here when the sun goes down because we¡¯ll be going hunting tonight as well.¡±


    ¡°Wait, what do you mean? Those Crawler things?¡± Kardama asks. ¡°Because I¡¯d rather not.¡±


    I raise an eyebrow, ¡°Any particular reason?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, cause Phil fucked with them,¡± he says as if obvious.


    ¡°What do you mean? Do you know what he did to them?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what he did exactly, but I was able to find out it was done for the purpose of making them more ¡®distracting¡¯ and ¡®threatening¡¯,¡± Kardama says with air quotes.


    ¡°Who are you quoting?¡±


    ¡®Hmm? Oh, a friend of mine, but he didn¡¯t really know much either. No one tells Shadow Demons anything, because of the Great Betrayal of the past.¡±


    ¡°The Great Betrayal? Do you mean when the Shadow Demons swore their loyalty to a deity outside of the hell dimension? They still care about something so far in the past?¡±


    Kardama looks confused, ¡°Uh, yeah? How did you know about that? Actually, you seem to know more than just that.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I know some things about it.¡±


    ¡°Then, you know how that Goddess tricked us?¡±


    For a moment, I¡¯m confused as my memories of how the Shadow Demons joined the blood race is still partially there. Although I don¡¯t have the exact memories of the day, I still have the knowledge of how it happened. Anyway, from what I can remember, the Shadow Demons were being hunted down as they were a native race of the Hell dimension. While, the vast majority of other demons are basically refuges, invaders, or what have you. This all goes back a very long time ago before the Hell dimension was, well, the Hell dimension and was more akin to Earth.


    ¡°I¡¯m confused about what you mean by ¡°tricked¡± you? Don¡¯t you mean saved you from extermination?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s all bullshit. Lies told to us to make sure the Shadow Demons can¡¯t reclaim their proper place in Hell.¡± he asserts confidently.


    ¡°Oh? Is that so? I think it¡¯s more like your ancestors were desperate and weak, so they screamed into the void for help, and a Goddess graciously responded despite not having any real incentive to do so.¡±


    ¡°Nah, like I said bullshit. Shadow Demons would never sink so low to seek help from a Goddess of another dimension. She probably just wanted to use us for herself.¡±


    My eye twitches, ¡°Hmmmm. I don¡¯t think that¡¯s correct; I¡¯m pretty sure Shadow Demons were near extinction from the invading races, and the Goddess very, VERY generously gave them an edge to reclaim much of their lost lands.¡±


    ¡°No need to sound like I¡¯m personally attacking you, and even if that was true, we would have figured it out in the end,¡± Kardama says dismissively.


    I purse my lips and bite my tongue, ¡°...You know what? You¡¯re going to be joining our dodgeball game. I think you could actually use an increase in your constitution.¡±


    ¡°Really? Well, that¡¯s fine,¡± he says.


    Gripping a dodgeball to the point of it almost exploding, we enter the dodgeball room, which is designed like an indoor soccer room except where the goals would be are foam pits. Sam and Jimmy walk to one side of the room to look into the foam pit curiously.


    ¡°Okay, let¡¯s jump right into it,¡± I say, but Kadamana ignores me and instead picks up a ball from the ground, and walks toward Sam and Jimmy.


    ¡®Just going to ignore me, that¡¯s fine. You¡¯ll learn real quick.¡¯


    Bending my arm back, I grip the formed ball and prepare to launch it toward the UNGRATEFUL Shadow Demon.


    ¡®Time to pay the piper you poor deluded young demon!¡¯


    ¡°So, how does this game work anyway?¡± Kardama asks Sam and Jimmy.


    With perfect form, I release the dodgeball causing the air around it to warp as dust from the ground flies into the air under the wind pressure of the ball. Seeing what¡¯s happening, Sam and Jimmy¡¯s eyes go wide as Kardama stands with his back to me, holding a dodgeball confusedly.


    Seeing the two¡¯s shocked expressions, Kardama turns his head to look behind him, ¡°Wha¡­!¡±


    **Bang!**


    The dodgeball slams into his cheek, and pops under the force while sending Kardama into a partial backflip. He topples backward before tumbling into the foam pit behind him. Jimmy and Sam stare at the dumbstruck Kardama before Sam starts walking in my direction.


    ¡°I¡¯m on Eira¡¯s team,¡± He says.


    ¡°...Wasn¡¯t that a medicine ball?¡± Jimmy whispers to himself.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    I throw my arms into the air and laugh, ¡°Huzzah! Zero losses out of forty games. I win again!¡±


    ¡°Eira, can I be on your team again,¡± Sam asks.


    Shaking my head, ¡°We¡¯ve already talked about this; it wasn¡¯t fair.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but¡­ we were one hell of a team, weren¡¯t we? The best even!¡± he says, pounding his chest.


    ¡°No! I¡¯ll be on her team! I¡¯ll fight you to be on her team!¡± Kardama shouts.


    ¡°H-Hey. I haven¡¯t gotten to be on her team at all.¡± Jimmy responds.


    I wave my hands casually, ¡°Nah, I¡¯m done anyway. Kardama, you can probably join Eden and Aponi. Sam and Jimmy, you guys, just find something to lift, I guess.¡±


    ¡°¡±¡±Okay!¡±¡±¡± the three respond excitedly.


    I laugh and walk back toward the lobby to find the daylight will soon be waning.


    Clapping my hands together, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s see.¡±


    Cutting my wrist, I allow a pool of blood to settle on the tile floor. Using my blood magic, I flatten it and form two eighth-inch rectangular plates that are approximately eight-feet long by five-feet wide apiece. The process takes quite some time as I stop to snack frequently and drink a blood bag allowing my body to produce the blood necessary to complete the cage.


    Removing a snack from the storage ring I munch on a strawberry cr¨ºpe while picking up and grasping my scythe in my other hand. Breaking the scythe I seal my wound and allow some of the scythes blood to stain the ground giving myself more to work from.


    ¡®I¡¯d just use blood bags, but the blood from them wouldn¡¯t be as strong since it¡¯s just the red blood cells¡­ it might still work or maybe I could mix it or something, but better safe than sorry.¡¯


    Continuing with the blood now on the floor, I form twenty-nine five-foot-high bars and place one of the plates to the side. Using twenty-four of the bars, I place them along each of the longer eight-foot sides, fusing them together with blood magic. Then I take the remaining five bars and fuse them along one of the shorter five-foot sides of the plate. As for the last remaining five-foot-wide side, I leave it untouched for now. Grabbing a chair to stand on, I float the second plate to the top of the bars and lower it, making adjustments with my hands before fusing all the bars to this plate just as I did the bottom plate.


    ¡°Now, just need a door. Actually, it¡¯ll be easier if I just do this.¡±


    This time I form a smaller plate of one-foot by five-feet, but make it thicker than the other two plates. Pulling the chair over and raising it, I fuse the plate into the upper top plate giving the upper plate a bit of a flange. The flange is basically just a stockpile of blood that¡¯ll be available for when I need to seal the cage.


    ¡°Now I can just cover the entrance in a layer of blood when the time comes. Otherwise, I¡¯d have to go through the process of trying to make some kind of mechanism when I can just do it manually.¡±


    Suddenly, I hear Eden¡¯s voice and find her along with the others entering the lobby, ¡°Eira, what¡¯s that?¡± she asks.


    I smack the top of my creation like a used car salesman, ¡°Isn¡¯t it obvious? It¡¯s a cage!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but why? Is it for Kardama?¡±


    ¡°If you try to make me get in that, you might as well kill me now,¡± Kardama says.


    ¡°Nah, that''s not why. It¡¯s because I want a live Crawler test subject, so along with hunting, I want one to keep¡­ Actually, I want two to keep, but I don¡¯t feel like making a second one, so together with the others, you¡¯re all going to make a second one.¡±


    ¡°With what blood?¡± Sam asks.


    I smile and laugh, ¡°I think you all know where you¡¯ll get it from.¡±

 Chapter 72: Grizzly Scene

    In front of me sits a cage that looks to have been made by squishing thousands of individually chewed pieces of bubblegum together. It is lopsided with bars missing, and the eighth-inch-thick plates are between a sixteenth-inch and a half-inch.


    ¡°Eira, I¡¯m going to pass out,¡± Eden states.


    ¡°I feel light-headed, Eira. Can we stop?¡± Aponi asks.


    ¡°I-I really don¡¯t feel well,¡± Jimmy stutters.


    ¡°Waht bucnh of wooosies!¡± Sam yells.


    ¡°...¡± Kardama doesn¡¯t speak because he is incapable.


    ¡°Hmm, Kardama really shouldn¡¯t have joined us for this; he¡¯s not blood race after all. Maybe, I should have told him that.¡± I chuckle.


    Turning to look outside, I can see the sun is about an hour from setting.


    ¡°Alright, well you guys stop for the day. You can all work on it more tomorrow, so for now, take a break we¡¯ll be going out in say¡­ three hours?¡±


    ¡°¡±¡°ugggghh¡±¡±¡± the three mentally conscious people groan.


    Moving behind the desk, where no one can see, I turn the flower into the top hat and pull several blood bags from it. Then from the storage ring, I remove a bowl of ramen.


    ¡®Hmm, probably shouldn¡¯t have taken everything out at once¡­ Well, whatever, only chumps do two trips!¡¯


    Tossing a few of the blood bag onto my head and one into my mouth, I grab the rest with one hand and the ramen with the other.


    ¡°...Eira.¡±


    ¡°Hmm.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s really cute,¡± Eden replies.


    Dropping the bag from my mouth, I grin, ¡°Aren¡¯t I always? Anyway, just eat to replenish your energy, I don¡¯t know how tonight is going to go, so make sure you¡¯re ready.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Six hours later, we are finally about to leave.


    ¡°T-This soup! It¡¯s so good! So good!¡± Kardama shouts with tears in his eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s called ramen, and it would have been better if you had eaten it hours ago when I gave it to you.¡±


    Kardama doesn¡¯t answer; he¡¯s too busy inhaling the ramen.


    Sighing, I continue staring out the windows for a bit, ¡°I suppose, it was my fault for pushing them to use so much blood. Oh, well, better late than never.¡±


    Kardama walks up behind me and looks around in confusion, ¡°Where¡¯d you put that cage thing you made?¡± Kardama asks.


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it; it¡¯ll show up when we need it.¡±


    Kardama points to the corner of the room, ¡°Well, what about the one we made?¡±


    Glancing back at the one they made as a group, one of the bars falls from the cage striking the ground and splattering on impact.


    ¡°For obvious reasons, I¡¯m not taking it.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ Yeah. That¡¯s fair. Say, are we really going to go out there and try to find and fight those things?¡±


    ¡°Of course, it¡¯s decent essence, and like I¡¯ve already said, I want to investigate what was done to them, thus the cage I went through the trouble of making.¡±


    ¡°Well, collar or not, don¡¯t think I¡¯m just going to jump in to help if things start going to shit. Actually, I might even try to put you in a dangerous situation on purpose, y¡¯know?¡± Kardama remarks with a sneer.


    Eden enters the room and glares at Kardama, but I wave my hand, dismissively, ¡°Whatever, that¡¯s fine, but something tells me you¡¯re more interested in us than you¡¯re letting on. Otherwise, you would have resisted more.¡±


    A moment later, Aponi, Sam, and Terry arrive brandishing their rifles.


    Looking at the three, ¡°Be careful about using those rifles until the time is right. If you fire a bullet at the wrong time, you might attract Crawlers and put us in a bad spot.¡±


    The three nod.


    ¡°We aren¡¯t going to be doing the same thing we did last time, are we, Eira?¡± Eden asks.


    ¡°You mean when we pulled all those Crawlers into one building? I wasn¡¯t planning on it, because I want you all to get more practical experience. So basically, we¡¯re going to try to only attract a few at a time. If things start going south, we¡¯ll retreat, and if anyone gets separated, hide somewhere until morning and then meet back here. We¡¯ve only got around five or six hours of darkness left, so it won¡¯t be a long night¡­ probably.¡±


    Aponi frowns, ¡°Why do you always do that? Add probably to the end of some of your sentences?¡±Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    ¡°Well, because sometimes things just don¡¯t happen like you hope, especially when it comes to things like this.¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ But can¡¯t you just like, lie to us or something?¡±


    I chuckle, ¡°Me lie? I would never lie about anything, so no, sorry.¡±


    Opening the door of the trampoline park, the freezing cold air burns my face.


    Jimmy stops and looks at the frozen parking lot, hesitantly, ¡°Damn, it¡¯s cold. Maybe, that¡¯s what happened to the Crawlers? It just got too cold for them.¡±


    I think for a moment, ¡°Eh, not a bad theory, but I doubt it. I guess it¡¯s not impossible either, though.¡±


    ¡®Afterall, they died so fast in the past that they have a few unknowns like their weather resistance. Still, they shouldn¡¯t be so weak to die to a little cold so quickly.¡¯


    ¡°Anyway, put on your masks; at the very least, it¡¯ll protect your face from the wind.¡±


    After this, everyone stops talking, partially because of the cold and partially to not unintentionally attract the attention of any Crawlers early. Although the snow itself is not falling as heavy as it was early in the day, the wind has picked up to such a degree that it is blowing some of the fresher snow back into the air, obstructing our vision. We spend a few hours going around to the stores near the trampoline park, but find most of them undamaged.


    ¡®Hmm, I guess since it was midnight when the cruise ship crashed, most of these stores wouldn¡¯t have been touched? Well, unless someone was looting. Perhaps, we should try somewhere that people would have been at night?¡¯


    Glancing around and noticing a hotel across the street I motion to everyone to follow.


    ¡®With the abundance of hallways and rooms, it would be nice if there were some in the hotel as it would make it easier to separate them. If not we should head more into the city where Eden and I found the Crawlers previously or perhaps even a residential area.¡¯


    While crossing the street, a hardware store becomes visible in the distance, and I can almost hear everyone groan with the realization they could have just built the cage out of normal materials.


    ¡®I hope they realize the reason I made them build the cage wasn¡¯ because I actually have to have a second Crawler, but simply that I want them to practice their blood magic. Well, even if they do, they¡¯d probably still be a little upset.¡¯


    Approaching the hotel, cars and jeeps can be seen outside with shattered windows, burnt to a crisp, or flipped on their sides. However, the interesting thing is that many of these vehicles seem to be military, particularly the jeeps. Signs of serious combat can be seen with bullet holes littering the cars, along with the face of the hotel. As for the hotel itself, most of the windows appear to be shattered, but just as many appear to be boarded up much like the hospital was.


    ¡®Maybe, a platoon of soldiers made a temporary base here? Were they simply overwhelmed by a swarm of Crawlers? It seems like it was a pretty significant brawl.¡¯


    Once at the sliding doors, filing cabinets, computer chairs, and various other furniture blocks the door. The bottom floor windows, although shattered, are all boarded up, so we start walking around the building looking for another way in. Everyone steps quietly, doing their best to reduce the crunching sound of the undisturbed snow. Coming around the back of the hotel, we¡¯re surprised to find a large hole that was seemingly torn into the building by something.


    Suddenly, Jimmy uses the ring to project his voice into my head, ¡°Maybe, someone hit it with a truck?¡±


    ¡°Well, it definitely wasn¡¯t an explosion; there are no burn marks,¡± Aponi adds.


    I motion for them to follow, ¡°Either way, let¡¯s keep exploring.¡±


    Continuing forward, pieces of glass crack beneath our feet as a familiar sweet smell fills my nostrils. Sniffing the air, I realize the odor is coming from a room nearby, so stepping lightly, we eventually come across the hotel lobby¡¯s restrooms. A pool of blood can be seen flowing from a crack between the door and the frame. Looking closely, it¡¯s possible to see little waves coming from the pool indicating something is disturbing it. The soldiers form up behind me, pointing their rifles at the door as Eden and Kardama ready their own weapons.


    Holding up my hand, I begin to count down, ¡®1¡­ 2¡­ 3¡¯


    **Bang!**


    I kick the door open as hard as I can, nearly sending it off its hinges. Something cries out in surprise, and three shadows run toward the back of the room in terror.


    ¡°Wait! Don''t hurt them!¡± Eden shouts before running toward the fleeing creatures.


    The creatures continue to squawk loudly, and I notice a large corpse where the three shadows ran.


    I tilt my head, ¡°Is that a grizzly bear corpse?¡±


    The corpse is chewed to pieces with large bites missing from areas of its body. Moving closer, I discover the three squawking creatures are actually three grizzly cubs.


    ¡°What the hell could take such big bites from a grizzly?¡± Sam asks.


    Shaking my head, anxiously, ¡°Not a normal Crawler.¡±


    Suddenly, I notice a bit of white dust fall in front of my eyes, and I raise an eyebrow.


    Glaring at Eden, who is trying to calm the cubs, ¡°Shut those cubs up.¡±


    ¡°What? How? They¡¯re terrified.¡±


    ¡°Do it now, or I will.¡±


    Eden glares back at me, ¡°Fine.¡± she rips the bottom of her shirt and grabs one of the cubs.


    Realizing what she¡¯s doing, Aponi runs over there and begins helping it. Together they tie the mouths of the three cubs closed, much faster than you¡¯d think possible.


    ¡°Get in the stalls and hold your feet up.¡±


    Everyone seems confused but listens to Eden, and Aponi picks up one of the cubs, and I take the last. Quietly each person enters one of the stalls, and we all sit silently. I can hear everyone adjusting themselves silently as the cubs try to shout with a muffled cry and a drip of water from the sink that sounds as loud as an explosion.


    **Crunch**


    Something steps on glass crunching it beneath its feet as a small rumbling noise causes my body to vibrate. The sounds of something slapping its feet against the ground heavily echoes from the hall into the restroom. Turning my head to look between the gap in the frame and door of the stall, I can see steam coming from the base of the restroom¡¯s door as if something is sniffing. I put my hand over the cub¡¯s snout and squeeze it tight to prevent it from making any noise. Either Aponi and Eden have done the same, or the cubs have simply instinctively stopped making noises as well.


    The door slowly opens with a creak, and a creature with pale green and blue skin creeps into my sight. An eye of black suddenly swings in my direction, and I jerk back, moving my head away from the gap. A low rumble comes from the creature as it takes a heavy step forwards, causing the door of the stall to knock against the locks. Suddenly, I hear something dragging and scraping across the floor, and the door again swings open as the creature exits.


    I hear someone sigh in relief, and through the ring, I yell at them to remain quiet. Immediately several tiles fall from the ceiling of the restroom, and long claw-like hands reach from each.


    ¡®Crawlers¡­ seemingly normal Crawlers. Were those Crawlers setting a trap for that thing? Is that why the cubs were left alive? Did they know that thing was nearby so that¡¯s why they didn¡¯t attack us?¡¯


    Over a dozen of them quietly drop themselves from the ceiling and move slowly toward the door while squeaking at one another like they¡¯re communicating. Together the Crawlers exit the room seemingly following the creature. Waiting a while longer, I stand and push open the door, finding a trail of blood where the grizzly carcass was leading out the door.


    ¡®Maybe, we should follow to see where this leads.''

 Chapter 73: Brutes

    The six of us all stare at the door where the creature and Crawlers left a few moments ago.


    Jimmy looks at me with a serious expression, ¡°What was that thing?¡±


    ¡°Whatever it was, it was bipedal with huge feet wrapped in white cloth?¡± Aponi adds.


    Sam nods, ¡°And it drug away an adult grizzly bear like it was nothing.¡±


    ¡°Well, being able to drag away the grizzly just means it has high strength. If that¡¯s all it has, then it may not be as bad as we think.¡± I respond.


    Abruptly the grizzly cubs in the arms of Eden and Aponi begin to struggle as the tense atmosphere dissipates somewhat. Hearing its siblings, the grizzly cub in my own arms also begins to struggle, so I scratch it behind its ears. It gets a bit louder from the stimulus, but gradually it gets quieter and quieter until it props its head against me, giving me a bit of a warm feeling. A smile breaks out on my face, and I start petting its back as well.


    ¡°What are we going to do now, leave?¡± Eden asks.


    ¡°Well, right now, I¡¯m just waiting for it to get a bit ahead of us so we can follow its footsteps from a safe distance. That being said, it¡¯s probably the reason we came out here in the first place, so we¡¯re going to follow them.¡±


    ¡°Is it really safe to follow that thing, though? Not to mention all the Crawlers following it.¡±


    The bear cub starts to purr, and my heart feels like it might pop, ¡®...What is this thing doing to me?¡¯


    Someone pokes my cheek, and I turn my head to find Eden looking at me with a knowing smile, ¡°Eira? Are you okay? Why are you making that face?¡±


    ¡°But what about the bear cubs?¡± Aponi asks with concern.


    Walking toward the door, I think for a moment, ¡°Hmm, they might be useful in the future, so no point getting rid of something that may be of use. Just whoever is carrying them stick to the back, and if they get too loud, find somewhere to stash them or¡­ well, you can decide what to do if they get dangerously loud.¡±


    Sam steps forward, excitedly, ¡°Okay! Then I¡¯ll take the one you¡¯re carrying.¡±


    I squeeze the bear cub, and shake my head, ¡°N-No, he¡¯s fine where he is. See, he is hardly making any noise at all.¡± I show Sam the bear cub who has its face buried in my chest.


    He raises an eyebrow, ¡°Uh, okay? But you said¡­¡±


    ¡°I know what I said! Stop arguing with me; let¡¯s go before we lose them completely.¡±


    ¡°...No need to yell at me.¡±


    Exiting the restrooms, I stroke the back of the bear cub, causing it to make a low purr.


    ¡°Hehe, you little rascal,¡± I whisper to the bear softly.


    ¡°Eira¡­ are you okay? Didn¡¯t you say you¡¯d get rid of them if I didn¡¯t do something?¡±


    ¡°Shush, Eden! I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    We leave the bathroom and begin to head in the direction of the creature. As we go deeper into the building, signs of something having altered the layout to make it more cave-like become apparent. The windows have been blocked haphazardly, but deliberately by furniture and other objects to obscure the sunlight. Trees, grass, and other vegetation have been dragged into the room to cover the floor to various degrees. The walls have been smeared with¡­ well, I don¡¯t want to think about it, to be honest, but it makes for an incredibly unpleasant smell, especially to our vampiric senses.


    ¡°I¡¯m gonna vomit if it gets any worse.¡± I hear Aponi mumble to Eden.


    Suddenly, I notice shadows up ahead, and motion to others to be quiet while pointing at the shadows ahead. We move gently forward and turn a corner and find a large area of the hotel that has been hollowed out. Many of the walls that once separated the rooms have been torn down, and some of the rooms from the second floor have collapsed without the load-bearing walls below. Through a nearby doorway, the undamaged front lobby is visible, explaining why it was impossible to see such a significant alteration to the building from the outside.


    ¡®Did they leave the front lobby mostly untouched on purpose? In order to not draw much attention? Maybe, I¡¯m overthinking it, and this is all just coincidence.¡¯


    Some movement catches my attention as I notice the Crawlers from earlier seem to be preparing some kind of ambush.


    I count them, only finding twelve, which confuses me a bit, ¡®Hmm, I think there were three or four more Crawlers? Where could they have gone? If they¡¯re in this room they¡¯re really well hidden, but I don¡¯t think they are.¡¯


    The Crawlers gradually and lightly step forward toward the center of the room where the creature from earlier sits.


    The creature sits hunched over the grizzly bear corpse, ripping meat from it and chewing loudly. The creature shoves fistfuls of the meat into its mouth as its throat swells like a snake as the meat slowly sinks downward. Hearing the noise, the grizzly cub tries to look, but I push its head back into my chest and begin inspecting the creature the best I can from this distance.Royal Road is the home of this novel. Visit there to read the original and support the author.


    The creature has blue-green skin as I was able to see before, but now I can see it has a humanoid appearance; however, our angle is terrible, so I use <Anaylze>.


    Name: Unnamed


    Gender: Male


    Race: Brute Crawler


    Level: 3


    Health: 330/330


    Mana: 20/20


    Strength: 29


    Endurance: 20


    Agility: 10


    Intellect: 2


    Constitution: 33


    Talents: -


    Skills: Intermediate Club


    Titles: Breakaway


    ¡®It¡¯s a variant Crawler!? Why? How? And it has a gender now! Can it breed now? Wait, by far, the most significant thing here is it¡¯s in the system! Why did something that was originally supposed to be simple become so complicated?... Okay, just calm down, this is the reason I¡¯m out here doing research in the first place.¡¯


    The regular Crawlers move toward the brute, I also get closer to make out its appearance better. It has long spines sticking from each vertebra while its skin is wrinkled and loose, unlike normal Crawler skin which is pulled tight. Its feet are large and human-like with ugly ingrown toenails and its hands share similar qualities. Around its feet and body are rags wrapped around aimlessly as if it has recovered some of its human habits.


    Its face reminds me a bit of a neanderthal with a big brow, low skull, and a big wide nose. Next to it sits a large pipe with various dents and bends covered in dried blood.


    ¡®Now what are the regular Crawlers doing¡­ are they still normal? <Anaylze>.¡¯


    Name: Unnamed


    Gender: None


    Race: Human Crawler


    Level: 2


    Health: 120/120


    Mana: -/-


    Strength: 8


    Endurance: 7


    Agility: 10


    Intellect: 1


    Constitution: 12


    Talents: -


    Skills: Animalistic


    Titles: -


    ¡®The normal Crawlers are also in the system. This is going to be a problem, but at least they don¡¯t seem to be getting any significant benefits from it right now. The only thing this one has is the animalistic skill, which is just a generic skill for any creature that is mostly acting on instinct. All it means is they¡¯ll bite, claw, kick, sting, or whatever you¡¯d expect a low intelligence creature to do.¡¯


    Just as I am about to start looking into the Title and Skills, the Crawlers reach the area just above the Brute. They screech loudly, and then four of them fling themselves at the Brute while the remaining eight scatter and spread out. Having heard the screeching, the Brute responds almost immediately by grabbing its pipe and swinging without hesitation. Luckily for the brute, it scores a direct hit against one of the Crawlers causing its head to burst on impact.


    Still, three of the Crawlers continue unimpeded and topple the Brute who is in an awkward stance after having swung its pipe. The three Crawlers pin the Brute and begin chewing at it, furiously ripping at anything their teeth and claws come in contact with. However, the Brute howls loudly and fiercely to the extent that it causes a small vibration from the floor beneath my feet.


    Suddenly, heavy footsteps can be heard from behind a door in the corner of the room before it bursts open, sending the door off its hinges. Rubble falls from the already damaged hotel as two more Brutes storm into the room.


    ¡®Is one of them a female? It¡¯s hard to tell, but I think it might be?¡¯


    The two new combatants stop for a moment taking in the situation before howling and charging at the three Crawlers pinning the original Brute. The female Brute smashes what looks to be a boat oar against the head of one of the Crawlers. The second Brute follows suit, except it grabs the Crawler with its bare hands and squeezes its head between its palms until it explodes like a watermelon. Meanwhile, six of the Crawlers hanging on the walls have moved in position and launch themselves at the two Brutes.


    The two Brutes stumble back under the weight and momentum of the Crawlers; however, having braced themselves they do not collapse to the ground. Instead, they start grabbing at the Crawlers trying to smash or fling them off of themselves. As for the remaining two Crawlers, they stay stuck to the wall as if waiting to see where they might be needed.


    ¡®Too many questions, maybe I should interfere? If I can catch one of each, that would be optimal.¡¯ I continue scratching at the bear cub¡¯s head, trying to keep it calm as the fight continues.


    Finally, the two new Brutes manage to each fling a Crawler from themselves. However, unexpectedly the two Crawlers do not resume their attack on the two new Brutes, but instead, join the others in attacking the original Brute.


    ¡®Seems they¡¯re trying to kill that one first? I guess they recognize that it is stronger than the other two?¡¯


    The original Brute becomes furious and finally manages to force itself up as the Crawlers try to drag it back to the ground. Once on its feet, it draws itself up revealing itself to be around nine feet tall, around two feet taller than the other two Brutes. Meanwhile, the other two Brutes aren¡¯t fairing well as they keep trying to throw the Crawlers off of them. They have broken or seriously injured the Crawlers attached to them, but the Crawlers don¡¯t seem to have much concern about their own well being.


    Seeing its companions being attacked as well, the original Brute becomes even more violent and charges at the two while still being ripped apart by its own Crawlers. When it arrives at its companions it grabs a Crawler from each of their bodies and holds them in the air by the neck.


    He roars loudly and squeezes, snapping the necks of the two crawlers. Seeing this the two remaining Crawlers hanging on the walls screech. They charge down and bite and claw at the original Brutes heels in an attempt to cripple him. The Brute howls in pain and collapses to its knees as seven Crawlers start biting and clawing at him in his vulnerable state.


    The other two Brutes eventually get the upper hand on their Crawlers, snapping off all their limbs, but it seems it might be too late as the big Brute has stopped fighting back and collapses to the ground.


    Quickly I start using <Anaylze> on the Brutes and some of the Crawlers. Seeing the two Brutes are a little weaker than the original Brute and that the Crawlers are all around the same strength I come to a decision.


    I start trying to pull the bear cub away from me, but it hangs on to my clothes, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I won¡¯t be long.¡± I say to it, quietly enough that the others can¡¯t hear me.


    Walking to Sam I give him the bear cub, and I motion to Eden and Aponi to do the same. The three cubs struggle while biting and scratching at Sam in displeasure.


    ¡°Why are they biting me!? What are you about to do!? I wanna go too.¡±


    ¡°You wanted to hold them right? There you go. Your job is to make sure nothing surprises us as well as babysit the cubs¡± I respond.


    The fight continues in the background as I turn toward the others and go over the plan.


    ¡°Jimmy and Aponi you two target the Crawlers only, and Eden and I will focus on the Brutes. Kardama while Aponi and Jimmy shoot the Crawlers you distract them and keep them away from them. If you can kill them go ahead, but remember I want to take one alive. Oh, and one of the brutes as well.¡±


    Eden looks at me questionably, ¡°Brute? I guess you¡¯re talking about the big ones?¡­ But, Eira, ho¡­¡±


    ¡°No time for questions! If things get bad, we¡¯ll just run away. Besides, this is a good opportunity to practice fighting as a group since almost all of our opponents are already injured.¡±


    I turn, but Eden stops me, ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s fine, but I don¡¯t have a weapon.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah. Sorry, I forgot you lost the saber.¡±


    Cracking the scythe open some blood drains out and I combine the blood, along with some of my own, to form it into a saber.


    ¡°Here. Just distract the big female Brute. Let¡¯s go.¡±

 Chapter 74: Battle in the Hotel

    Eden and the others convinced me not to charge out immediately while they take a moment to prepare. Licking my fangs with excitement, I glance at Aponi and Jimmy, who are checking their rifles, suppressors, and extra magazines. They both nod, and I turn my sight back toward the brawl, which has lost energy. The original Brute lays on the ground breathing heavily, trying to force itself from the ground until it finally collapses unconscious. Of the seven Crawlers that were once swarming him, five have broken away to attack the other two Brutes. Overwhelmed, a second brute collapses to its knee before roaring and seemingly finding a surge of energy, it starts ripping Crawlers from its flesh.


    ¡°Now,¡± I shout.


    Aponi and Jimmy raise their rifles and step from cover first. The fiery sound of gunfire echoes loudly throughout the hotel as bullets begin to rip through drywall and crawler flesh. The Crawlers turn and begin to screech only for one of their jaws to be blown off instantly. The rifle¡¯s fire in what seems to be bursts of three rounds as there is a slight pause between each three-round burst.


    **PopPopPop.**


    The rifles beat down upon the creatures as spent casings clatter against the floor.


    The Brutes howl, but I am unsure how deep the bullets are actually penetrating their hide as they don¡¯t seem to have slowed very much under the rifle''s fire. The Crawlers seem torn on what to do and are unsure if they should abandon the Brutes to counter-attack. However, I don¡¯t give them the time to consider their options.


    Once the two¡¯s initial magazines run dry, I motion to Eden and Kardama, and the three of us leave cover. Seemingly coming to a decision, the Crawlers screech as three abandon the two Brutes while the last two Crawlers left on the original Brute also joins them. Being out front, they initially charge me, and I raise the scythe bringing it down upon the closest, jawless Crawler. It gurgles and raises its arms, but the scythe slices through them and wedges itself into the top of its skull.


    [50% Contribution - 9 Essence Acquired]


    Seeing this, the Crawlers screech and jump to the sides. A slight lull occurs where the Crawlers continue screeching loudly and continuously.


    ¡®I forgot about Essence splitting since I¡¯ve been alone in the system. Must have been one of the level 2 Crawlers to give so much essence.¡¯


    To break the lull, I look back at Aponi and Jimmy, who have already reloaded and have their rifles ready. Seeing me, they raise the rifles at the Crawlers and begin firing once again. The Crawlers seeing this start to go around us to attack Aponi and Jimmy. Kardama moves to intercept them, but the four remaining Crawlers have split.


    I charge forward, ¡®I¡¯m interested in seeing Kardama in action but don¡¯t have time.¡¯


    Eden and I charge toward the two standing Brutes still fighting two Crawler¡¯s each. As Eden and I arrive the Crawlers jump away from the Brutes and join together. The two Brutes run to the side of the downed original Brute and howl at the two of us and the Crawlers. Just as I¡¯m considering attacking the Crawlers, bullets start pelting them.


    I glance back to see Kardama slamming a push-dagger into the base of a Crawler¡¯s skull and Aponi slipping her rifle behind her on a strap and pulling out her tomahawk. The four Crawlers near Eden and I screech and reluctantly leave to join the remaining Crawlers.


    ¡°Alright, one on one, you ready Eden?¡±


    ¡°Y-Yeah, but which one of these Brutes is female?¡±


    ¡°The one to the left¡­ wait no... The one to the right.¡±


    The two Brutes don¡¯t wait any longer; they begin charging us.


    ¡°Which one!?¡± Eden yells.


    ¡®I don¡¯t have time to <Analyze> again just for gender.¡¯


    ¡°Just attack the one to the left!¡±


    Apparently not listening, Eden crosses in front of me and runs toward the one to the right. Sighing and shaking my head, I charge at the one to the left.


    The Brute brings down a heavy fist, and I dodge to the right. It hits the ground causing the tile beneath its strike to shatter. I step forward and bring the scythe downward at the area near its armpit in hopes of crippling its arm. Unfortunately, the Brute also jabs its fist at me, forcing me to stop my attack and raise the scythe to block. The scythe cracks under the force spewing blood onto the Brutes hand to its surprise.Support the creativity of authors by visiting the original site for this novel and more.


    I sneer, ¡°Gotcha.¡±


    The blood begins hardening and squeezing at the Brute¡¯s fist, and it roars loudly, before slapping at me with the back of its other hand. I lean back as the backhand flies just a few inches past my nose. Leaning back farther than intended, I lose balance and fall onto my back. The Brute, noticing this, slam its fist that is stiff with blood downwards like a hammer, and I roll to the side. A cold sweat runs down my neck as the fist just misses, causing some of the hardened blood to fragment under the force.


    With its palm against the floor, I return the blood to a somewhat plastic state and harden it again against the concrete below the smashed tiles. It tries to jerk its hand from the floor, but the blood holds it against the concrete floor. With an opportunity, I kick my feet bringing myself back into a standing position and run to the back of the Brute. Thrusting the scythe, I aim for the Brute¡¯s achilles tendon. The scythe sinks a few inches into the Brute¡¯s heel, and it howls as it begins to struggle to break its palm from the floor. I draw the scythe from its heel making sure to slice further into the tendon. Once out, I raise it once again to cut at its heels, but abruptly its palm along with a chunk of concrete is ripped from the floor.


    Seeing this, I pivot the scythe upward instead, making a long lateral gash in the back of its leg. It angrily swings back at me with its fist, and I jump backward, colliding into something with a familiar fruity scent.


    ¡°That you, Eira?¡± I hear Eden ask with her back to me.


    ¡°Yeah, how¡¯s it going with you?¡±


    ¡°Their skin is really thick, so it¡¯s frustrating, but at least they¡¯re sorta slow.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, there¡¯s no point to shallow cuts, try aiming for vitals, eyes, tendons, or somewhere else crippling.¡±


    The two of us begin rotating around while the two Brutes pace around us anxiously. The Brute I¡¯ve been battling is limping from the wounds to its leg. I glance at Eden¡¯s Brute, who is full of shallow scratches and holes with several lines of blood near its eyes. My gaze turns to Kardama and the others as I see two Crawlers spring at Aponi, she hits one with an uppercut from the tomahawk, the second Crawler bites at her shin, and rips into it. Jimmy steps forward and shoots the Crawler in the side of the head while it still has its teeth in Aponi.


    The Brutes, seemingly tired of waiting, howl, and I glance at Eden, ¡°Let¡¯s swap!¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± Eden responds.


    We rotate, swapping Brutes, and I charge ahead immediately. The Brute holds up its boat oar and swats at me, and at the same time, I extend my nails. Jumping to the side, I strike with my nails slicing the end of the oar off. Unexpectedly the Brute doesn¡¯t seem surprised and instead simply stops and grins at the now sharpened stake-like pole.


    I shake my head, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare try to stake me!¡±


    It raises the sharpened stake and starts stabbing at my chest with it. I start stepping back, but the Brute¡¯s long reach makes it feel like no matter how far I step back, it isn¡¯t enough. Tired of retreating, I stop and wait for the Brute to move closer. Once it gets close enough, I swing upward, and at the same time, the Brute stabs at my heart. Maintaining my motion I shift my body, and the stake forces itself into my shoulder; however, my scythe doesn¡¯t stop.


    A wet thump sounds as two fingers hit the floor, spurting blood, and I leap back with the stake still embedded within my shoulder. Yanking the stake from my shoulder, I toss it to the side and raise my palm, ¡°Blood Spike!¡±


    Firing three blood spikes, the Brute raises its damaged hand to protect its face. One embeds itself into its hand, the second misses, and the third sinks into its chest, only going a few inches deep. The Brute stumbles, but I don¡¯t let up as I storm forward. Grabbing the scythe from the very end to get the maximum reach, I swing it in a wide arc, aiming for its carotid artery with all the force I can muster. Again it raises its hand, and the scythe digs into its wrist nearly severing it except for a patch of muscle and skin that it now hangs from. It howls in pain and then surprisingly yells something that resembles words.


    ¡°Eira!¡± Eden yells.


    ¡°What is it?¡± I respond.


    Suddenly, I notice a shadow covering me, so I leap away, and a foot stomps the ground where I was just standing. Where I once stood now stands the once unconscious and heavily wounded Brute that we followed here.


    ¡°It got back up? I didn¡¯t think it could even stand.¡±


    However, it can be seen that it is barely able to stand. It roars at the other two Brutes, and they roar back before reluctantly turning away. Quickly, the large Brute moves between us and the two other Brutes and it starts slapping the ground threateningly. The concrete cracks and crumbles as it continues to put on an over the top display.


    A realization strikes me, ¡°It¡¯s just trying to distract us! The other two are about to run for it!¡± I shout.


    As I start to try to run toward the fleeing Brutes, the huge Brute slaps at me and I roll to the side. Eden also starts to run, but the huge Brute picks up its discarded pipe and waves it recklessly at Eden. I turn to see if Jimmy can shoot at them, but they are barely managing against the crawlers. The Brute¡¯s feet slap against the ground as they limp toward the door they originally came from, leaving a trail of blood behind them.


    ¡°M-My essence is getting away!¡±


    The pressure within the scythe has dropped significantly, but I decide to use a blood slice. The scythe cracks and I sling the blade of the scythe toward the two escaping Brutes. A blade of blood accelerates toward the Brutes, but unfortunately, something unexpected happens when the huge Brute sprints in front of the swipe opening a gash in its own chest.


    ¡°Stop, stopping me!¡± I yell.


    The Brute sways weakly but keeps a strong facade as it continues to threaten action by putting on a display. Establishing some distance between us, I look at Eden, ¡°Go help them finish the Crawlers. This thing will probably pass out from blood loss soon.¡±


    With the others distracted I summon the cage I made earlier, ¡°Make sure you leave one alive.¡±

 Chapter 75: Capture

    The huge Brute stumbles toward me, frantically swinging its bent pipe with what little strength it has left. Rolling under one of its strikes and quickly running behind it, I gouge long slices into its calves. This same set of events has been going on for ten or so minutes as the Brute continues to bleed out but refuses to surrender.


    I groan and roll my eyes, ¡°Just fall over already. You did it; the other two have probably gotten away.¡±


    As if accepting my conjecture, the huge Brute collapses to the floor with a ground-shaking thud. It makes a noise reminiscent of throaty laughter before once again falling into unconsciousness.


    I stomp my heel, breaking the tiles beneath my feet, ¡°Ugh! How annoying those other two Brutes probably had more than a hundred essence between the two of them! Not to mention this big one is going to be super inconvenient and much more dangerous to transport for research! Were they a family unit?... Frustrating!¡±


    ¡°If you¡¯re done over there, can you help us!?¡± I hear Aponi cry.


    Looking back, I see Aponi on one knee, gripping her bleeding and shredded shin with one hand and holding her rifle threateningly with the other. Next to her, Jimmy stands knocking his hand against the side of his rifle that is apparently jammed. Around the two of them, four Crawlers screech, biting at them and then hopping away when Aponi turns her rifle on them.


    Confused, I search for the others, finding Eden battling a Crawler off to the side by herself when I witness Kardama running over and stabbing the Crawler in the back of the neck with an arrogant laugh. At the same time, Sam is behind the wall shouting at Kardama to get back over to Aponi and Jimmy to help them like he¡¯s supposed to be.


    Seeing Kardama acting like a moron, my frown grows deeper, ¡°If everyone was doing what they were told, you wouldn¡¯t need my help,¡± I reply with a disgusted grunt.


    Raising the scythe, the blade cracks, and I swing it upward in a large arc. A blade of blood shoots from the razor edge and into the abdomen of a Crawler.


    [30% Contribution - 3 Essence Acquired]


    The blood blade proceeds onward, running through the scalp of another Crawler.


    [90% Contribution - 12 Essence Acquired]


    Everyone halts in surprise at the sudden death of two Crawlers before slowly turning their heads in my direction.


    I smile and point at one of the Crawlers, ¡°Kill that one while I capture the other one.¡±


    With my words, the two remaining Crawlers immediately begin to flee. Speedily I run to the back of the cage, cut my palms, and jerk the cage around to face the fleeing Crawlers. Next, I fire a set of chains through the bars of the cage at the Crawler I had decided to capture. I manipulate the chain to wrap around its neck, and I plant my feet firmly against the base of the cage.


    Yanking the chains back, the Crawler rears up on its back legs like a horse trying to buck a person off. I pull even harder, and then the Crawler falls onto its back. Rapidly I retract the chains into my palms while the Crawler struggles fiercely, but once I manage to get it into the cage, I fuse the now shortened chains to the bars of the cage, making its struggle futile. After that, I walk around to the front and liquify the flange that I originally placed just for this occasion, sealing the Crawler within the enclosure.


    ¡®Liquifying and manipulating blood that has already been outside of the body for a while is really annoying and difficult.¡¯


    The Crawler screeches sporadically while continuing to bang against the cage wildly, but its struggle is in vain.


    Kardama throws his arms up, ¡°H-How did you do that so easy!? Also, where did that cage come from?¡± Kardama asks oblivious of his failures.


    In a bad mood and somewhat disappointed in their performance, I speak in a low tone, ¡°The bigger question is, how did you all have so much trouble? Crawlers are only a problem when they have a numbers advantage. Otherwise, excluding their constitution, they¡¯re only just a bit stronger than a peak level 1 human. The problem is you let them work together when you should have separated one from the pack, and then while someone distracts the others, you focus on the one that is separated. Rinse and repeat, and they¡¯ll eventually run away.¡±


    I can see Kardama¡¯s mind processing what I just told him, and then an angry expression comes over him, ¡°...If you knew, then why didn¡¯t you tell us!?¡±


    My poor mood is worsened by Kardama¡¯s irritatingly loud question, ¡°Because you should have figured it out on your own, and the fact that you didn¡¯t, means you were probably just punching anything that came near you! Oh, and while we¡¯re on the topic, didn¡¯t I tell you to keep the Crawlers away from Jimmy and Aponi? You were the one who was supposed to be distracting them, y¡¯know?!¡±


    Kardama looks simultaneously insulted and embarrassed, ¡°How am I supposed to kill Crawlers and also keep them away from those two idiots!?¡±


    ¡°Who said I wanted you to kill Crawlers!? I told you to distract them, not to kill them! This was a group battle, not some drunken fistfight! Instead of getting close to them to deal a fatal blow, your job was to either make them scared to get too close or make yourself their priority target!¡±


    ¡°You! You¡¯re lucky I¡¯m helping you at all!¡±


    Clenching my fist, I glare at Kardama, ¡°Luck!? I¡¯d say you¡¯re definitely pushing your luck!¡±


    Suddenly, I feel a hand on my shoulder, ¡°Uhm, Eira, maybe you should calm down?¡± Eden says with a wary tone.


    ¡°Me? I¡¯m just teaching the foolish nitwit!¡± I shout pointing at him with a razor-sharp nail extended.


    Oblivious to the threat, Kardama steps forward, nearly piercing himself on the nail, ¡°Are you calling me a nitwit!?¡± he retorts.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! You¡¯re a nitwit until further notice! Speaking of which, Sam!¡± I shout, turning away from Kardama


    Sam¡¯s mouth opens and closes nervously, ¡°What did I do!? I held the bears, all three of them! None of them escaped and peed on Aponi¡¯s things, I swear!¡± he yells in panic.Stolen novel; please report.


    ¡°They what!?¡± Aponi expression tightens, ¡°Ah, damn my leg¡­¡±


    I shake my head, ¡°Well, first of all, you¡¯re going to carry and clean Aponi¡¯s bag. What I actually wanted was for you to bring me the bear cubs!... I need one for something.¡±


    ¡°Uh, okay.¡± Sam walks over with the cubs while staring nervously at Aponi.


    As soon as he gets close, one cub climbs up Sam¡¯s head while scratching at his face.


    Lines of blood appear on Sam¡¯s face, and a few subtle tears leave his eyes, ¡°Ah! Why do you do this to me!?¡± he yells.


    The cub climbs onto his head and coos at me before leaping toward me. I catch it, and it immediately buries its face into my chest as I hug it, ¡°Hello again. Did you miss me?¡± I whisper to it.


    The cub purrs and lifts its head before noticing my shoulder wound and whining, ¡°Don¡¯t worry. I¡¯ll seal it, and it¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    Sealing my wound and with my stress relief bear in my arms, I turn toward the group, ¡°All of you regroup while I see where the other two Brutes ran off to. Aponi, take one of the Crawler corpses and use your Talent on it to heal yourself. Jimmy and Sam, find something sturdy and then tie up the big Brute over there. Eden, keep an eye out for any more Brutes or Crawlers while I¡¯m gone.¡±


    Kardama eyes me with a displeased expression, ¡°What about me?¡± Kardama asks.


    ¡°I want you to think more about the difference between fighting alone and fighting in a group.¡±


    ¡°What!?¡±


    I ignore Kardama¡¯s whining and leave the room through the door the Brutes escaped from.


    Walking through the halls, I continue to pet the bear cub, ¡°By the way, are you old enough to eat meat?¡± The bear coos softly, ¡°Well, I don¡¯t speak bear, but I assume I¡¯ll have to find you some formula or something¡­ Another thing for the list, I guess.¡±


    Walking the halls of the hotel, I become more and more confused.


    ¡®There¡¯s no exit or holes or anything here? Are they stupid enough to just try hiding in one of these rooms? I mean, I wouldn¡¯t be that surprised.¡±


    Entering one of the rooms, I approach a mirror and gaze at my reflection, ¡®I¡¯m tired of all my dresses getting ruined with tears and blood. Also, I need a shower¡­ at least my hair still looks okay, I guess. ¡¯


    My mind wanders to something else for a moment, ¡®The old vampire¡¯s don¡¯t have a reflection myth is laughable. From what I know, that myth spawned during a time that mirrors were backed with silver, but modern mirrors obviously don¡¯t have that quality. Anyway, silver doesn¡¯t do any more damage than other metals; the reason it was more potent is that silver is a good material for holy and light magic blessings. Thus the God of Heaven¡¯s people would often use it¡­ thinking of which I don¡¯t know how so many of these old tidbits of knowledge persisted for so long after the cosmic mana stream¡¯s disappearance.¡¯


    Thinking for another moment, I come up with an idea and awkwardly use my free hand and chin to spin the scythe around to avoid upsetting the cub. I thrust the end of the scythe at the mirror and smash it, causing the bear cub to flinch and cry out.


    I hug the cub tightly and scratch behind its ear, ¡°Sorry, buddy, but I need the glass, or I might get us into a rough spot.¡±


    The cub calms down, and I hold the blade of the scythe near the glass. With what blood already sticks to the scythe from the Brute, I latch onto a large fragment of glass. I create a short extension on the end of the scythe blade and attach the large piece of the mirror along with a few small bits in a circular pattern.


    ¡®The small extension should be maneuverable enough that I can adjust the pieces of the mirror as necessary.¡¯


    Using my tactical mirror setup, I move between the rooms holding the mirror around corners or under beds in order not to be surprised by The Brutes if they¡¯re in hiding. However, an hour later, I still can¡¯t find any sign of the Brutes.


    ¡®Okay, this is ridiculous. Where could a beast that is seven-foot-tall hide? They aren¡¯t in any of the rooms, they aren¡¯t under any beds, and they aren¡¯t hiding in any closets. The only place left to check is the hotel¡¯s pool.¡¯


    So with nowhere left to check, I enter the pool room and find nothing but a dry pool.


    ¡®Did they drain the pool for some reason? Maybe, they just don¡¯t use it during this time of year?¡¯


    ¡°Hey, Eira, you in there?¡±


    Hearing the familiar voice of Eden, I respond, ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m here.¡± Turning around, I can see the group following behind her, ¡°What did you do with the Brute and Crawler?¡±


    ¡°Well, the Crawler isn¡¯t going anywhere that¡¯s for sure, and the Brute we tied him up with some steel cable that was attached to a collapsed elevator,¡± Jimmy says.


    I raise my eyebrow and look him in the eye, ¡°If that doesn¡¯t hold him, I¡¯m going to make you guys chase him back down in your underwear.¡±


    ¡°Uh, noted, but I¡¯m pretty confident he¡¯s not going anywhere,¡± he replies with a nervous chuckle.


    ¡°...Y¡¯know, Jimmy, that¡¯s a good response and the kind of thing I like to hear.¡±


    Jimmy rubs the back of his head, awkwardly, ¡°Thanks, I guess.¡±


    ¡°How¡¯s your leg Aponi?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, but the feeling is bizarre, and I¡¯m not used to it¡­ It¡¯s like I would imagine injecting ice water would feel like. Minus the whole dying part, not to mention the whole having a stinger thing. It makes me curious if that¡¯s how guys feel except, well, it¡¯s in my arm.¡±


    It takes me a moment to understand what Aponi means before I start chuckling, ¡°Aponi, I¡¯m gonna take a wild guess and say no, it¡¯s nothing like how guys feel.¡±


    Sam and Jimmy start laughing as well, causing Aponi¡¯s face to burn red. Meanwhile, Eden looks puzzled while Kardama keeps his arms crossed brooding and trying to hide a smirk.


    Aponi points at me angrily, ¡°How would you know!?¡± Aponi yells.


    Sam puts his arm on Aponi¡¯s shoulder, ¡°She¡¯s right, Aponi, it¡¯s nothing like that.¡±


    ¡°How am I supposed to know!¡± she shouts backhanding Sam¡¯s chest.


    Sam¡¯s eyes go wide as he stumbles backward, ¡°D-Damn¡­¡± he murmurs.


    Aponi¡¯s eyes go wide, ¡°W-Wait, I¡¯m sorry I increased my streng¡ª Sam, stop!¡±


    Sam takes a step too far, and one of his feet fails to find purchase above the emptied pool. His arms start spinning like a windmill as Eden and Aponi lunge forward to try and catch him. However, they don¡¯t make it in time as Sam falls backward into the pool.


    **Pop!**


    ¡°What was that noise?¡± I remark and run forward.


    Looking over the side, I¡¯m surprised to find nothing but a black hole at the bottom of the pool, just out of sight if you aren¡¯t looking over the edge.


    Aponi stares into the black abyss, ¡°S-Sam! I did not just kill Sam!?¡± she shouts in a panicked voice.


    A realization hits me, ¡°There¡¯s a hole under the pool lining! That explains the noise, but more importantly, it also explains where the Brutes went!¡±


    ¡°Eira! Who cares about that, Sam is down there!¡± Eden says in a panic.


    ¡°Oh¡­ Oh no! Where are the other bear cubs!?¡± I look around frantically to see them in Jimmy¡¯s arms, and I breathe a big sigh of relief, ¡°Okay, we¡¯re okay.¡±


    Eden grabs me and shakes me frantically, ¡°Eira! What! About! Sam!¡±


    My head bobs back and forth under Eden¡¯s shaking, ¡°Stop you¡¯re scaring the cub! Don¡¯t worry about him, he¡¯s fine, I¡¯m sure!... Still, we should go get him, I guess.¡±


    Together we hop down into the pool and pull back the loose pool liner to find a dug out dirt ramp leading downwards.


    We all stare at a muddy butt print, ¡°Uh? Where is he?¡± Eden asks.


    I scratch my head, ¡°I don¡¯t know, shouldn¡¯t he be right here?¡±


    Jimmy squats down and runs his hand through the mud, ¡°That¡¯s definitely his butt print. I¡¯m sure of it.¡±


    Everyone stops and looks at Jimmy, ¡°...Uh, how do you know what Sam¡¯s butt print looks like?¡± I ask with a raised eyebrow.


    Jimmy stares off into the void with hollow eyes, ¡°They used to pick on me a lot in basic.¡± he replies in a shaking voice.


    Eden, showing a rare expression, looks at Jimmy with pity, ¡°Poor Jimmy¡­ You¡¯ve had it hard, haven¡¯t you?¡±


    Jimmy nods with a gloomy face.

 Chapter 76: Underground

    We decided to search the tunnel, cave, or whatever it is beneath the pool of the hotel. Water drips from the wall as mud sloughs off occasionally, suggesting the tunnel¡¯s structural integrity is not great. However, wedges are placed against the roof of the tunnel sporadically as if attempts have been made to reinforce weaker areas properly. The air is heavy, humid, and surprisingly warm despite the blizzard that has been raging above in the city.


    We move with a steady jog attempting to keep ourselves from making too much noise while also trying to make up for lost time. Although the tunnel is big enough to walk in doubles, we walk in a single file with Aponi at the point setting the pace, followed by Jimmy, Kardama, Eden, and me at the back to listen for someone sneaking up on us. While we give chase, I try to contact Sam through the ring, but frustratingly don¡¯t receive an answer.


    Suddenly, Aponi holds up her hand in a fist and states in a pressing voice, ¡°Stop.¡±


    Everyone luckily freezes instantly and looks at Aponi at the front with confusion. She points at the ground where a thick cord covered in mud runs across the tunnel. I look toward the wall to barely make out a branch with sharp stakes attached covered in the mud.


    I raise an eyebrow. ¡°A trap?¡±


    ¡°Yeah¡­ I hate it, but we should probably slow our pace and proceed carefully.¡± Jimmy states hesitantly.


    Aponi stares at him with a serious expression thinking through his words before nodding in agreement. Thus we continue forward except now much slower to avoid any more traps.


    While watching my feet to make sure I don¡¯t step in anything, I¡¯m baffled by how long this tunnel is, ¡®Surely this can¡¯t be that deep, right? I mean, how quickly could those Brutes have dug something like this?¡¯


    ¡°It really smells like sewage down here. There must be a septic tank or something leaking into this tunnel. This sucks.¡± I murmur to myself.


    Eden asks me with a disapproving tone. ¡°Eira, are you not worried about Sam?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t give me that tone. Of course, I¡¯m concerned, or I wouldn¡¯t be down here.¡±


    She looks at me, doubtfully, ¡°You didn¡¯t seem concerned when he fell into the pool.¡±


    Shaking my head dismissively, ¡°Sam is a vampire if he died from a fall like that I would be shocked and it¡¯s not like I knew there was such a tunnel underneath...¡± I look away and continue in a quiet voice, ¡°Besides, if he died, the ring would alert me.¡±


    ¡°What was that?¡± Eden asks.


    I smile and look at Eden, ¡°I said, I¡¯m sure he¡¯s not much farther ahead.¡±


    Glancing at Aponi, I can see she is still limping slightly from her earlier injury. She slips on the mud and her ankle twists followed by a small popping noise. She stops abruptly and grits her teeth with obvious pain.


    Sighing, I adjust the bear cubs position by pushing them further up my shoulder. Grabbing the top hat with the same hand I¡¯m holding the bear cub I reach in with my other hand pulling out a blood bag.


    Placing the top hat back on my head, I raise my voice, ¡°Let¡¯s stop here for a minute. I¡¯d like to check the integrity of these walls.¡±


    Aponi notices my glances at her legs, causing her to straighten her back, ¡°No, we should keep going; we can¡¯t afford to stop.¡±


    I roll my eyes and toss Aponi the blood bag, ¡°Just drink that while I examine the walls. With the traps we can¡¯t move very fast, so we won¡¯t catch up to them until they stop somewhere.¡±


    Turning away, I can hear Aponi rip open the blood bag and begin to chug it as fast as she can.


    ¡®She¡¯s going to get a stomach ache, but whatever, she¡¯ll learn.¡¯


    Petting the bear cub, it coos while I approach the wall to pretend as if I am actually examining it; however, while looking at it, some things actually do catch my attention. Looking closer, what I believed to be mundane mud seems to have some type of magical energy coming off of it. Extending my nail, I poke at it, bringing it closer to my face.


    ¡®...This is the sewage smell, and it smells absolutely disgusting.¡¯ I look back at the wall and begin studying it, ¡®Hmm, but what is that over there, some kind of circular rock jutting from the wall?¡¯


    Flicking the mud to the ground and noticing Kardama nearby, I casually and stealthy move closer to wipe my nail against his pants.


    Feeling my nail, Kardama looks at me, stubbornly, ¡°Uh? You need something?¡±


    ¡°Yes, actually, see that lump sticking from the wall over there, can you pull it out for me?¡±


    Kardama looks at it and scowls, ¡°From the mud? Why don¡¯t you do it? This is a team effort, after all. Why do I have to do everything?¡±


    I bite my tongue and resist the urge to smash his face into the dirt that smells of sewage ¡°...Oh, it¡¯s okay, I just thought since you¡¯re strong you could do it easier than me, but I guess not.¡±


    Shrugging, I casually walk toward the protrusion. In the corner of my eye, I notice the others staring at me in confusion while the gears in Kardama¡¯s head spins.


    ¡°W-Wait, if that¡¯s why you need my help, I don¡¯t mind¡­¡± Kardama coughs, and changes from a panicked voice to one of confidence. ¡°Y¡¯know using my immense strength to pull it from the wall.¡±You could be reading stolen content. Head to Royal Road for the genuine story.


    ¡°Oh, are you sure? I mean, I can do it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, of course, I will¡± Kardama reaches into a pocket and pulls out a pair of gloves. ¡°Let¡¯s see I¡¯ll just pull this thing out.¡±


    Taking a step back, I observe from a distance as Kardama sinks his hands into the ¡®mud¡¯.


    ¡°Is this like a ball or something? What the hell is this¡­ well, it doesn¡¯t matter; I¡¯ll yank it out of there in less than a second.¡± He pulls with all his might, and his face turns red, ¡°O-Oh, yeah. Now I see.¡±


    Kardama props his feet against the ¡®mud¡¯ wall and pulls even harder, ¡°Dammit! Come on!¡±


    Noticing the sphere begins to slip from the wall, I¡¯m about to warn him, but it¡¯s too late. The sphere flies from the wall, and Kardama lands on the soggy ground with a thunk.


    ¡°What the shit is that!¡± Jimmy shouts uncharacteristically.


    From the back of the sphere, several dark-pink wiggly tentacles squirm. Kardama screams and hurls the wiggling sphere to the ground. The tentacles release the sphere and begin encompassing it. They rise from the ball and open their ends, revealing hundreds of tiny teeth before gurgling at Kardama threateningly.


    ¡®<Analyze>.¡¯


    Name: Unnamed


    Gender: Hermaphroditic


    Race: Wiggler Worm (Juvenile)


    Level: 1


    Health: 30/30


    Mana: 10/10


    Strength: 3


    Endurance: 4


    Agility: 6


    Intellect: 1


    Constitution: 3


    Talents: -


    Skills: Animalistic, Advanced Excavation


    Titles: -


    Quickly, I realize what these are, ¡°They are mutated earthworms it would seem¡­ not good.¡±


    Jimmy grips his rifle while shaking, ¡°Earthworms!? Those things are bigger than most snakes!¡±


    ¡°Do you have a snake phobia or something?¡± Eden asks curiously.


    ¡°It¡¯s not about my phobia! J-Just look at them; they¡¯re huge!¡± he yells with a panicked voice.


    ¡®Actually, now that I think about it, I could use <Analyze> on the dirt and the thing they¡¯re protecting¡­ Slipped my mind. <Analyze>.¡¯


    {Name: Regurgitated Soil


    Grade: F-


    Details: Soil, among other excrements, that has been eaten and then regurgitated.}


    ¡®Wow, I can¡¯t believe I let some of that get on my nail. Anyway, it doesn¡¯t seem like the system has much to say about it, but if I had to guess, the reasoning behind it was to infuse it with mana¡­ maybe? That or it just happened by accident? I don¡¯t really know. <Analyze> the sphere.¡¯


    Name: Unnamed


    Gender: -


    Race: Worm Egg


    Level: 1


    Health: 20/20


    Mana: 10/10


    Strength: 1


    Endurance: 1


    Agility: 1


    Intellect: 1


    Constitution: 2


    Talents: -


    Skills: -


    Titles: -


    ¡®Ah, that makes sense, it¡¯s an egg¡­ Actually, that is pretty bad; it means there are probably a lot of these things around¡­ Also, if this mud coats the whole tunnel, anything that wonders down her might mutate if exposed to the mana infused soil for a while.¡¯


    Thinking for a moment, I turn to the others, ¡°Let¡¯s leave them and keep going.


    Kardama¡¯s head twists in my direction and he stares at me in disbelief, ¡°W-What? You had me pull them out, and now you wanna just leave!? What about the essence?¡±


    ¡°My reason is pretty simple, they¡¯re just juveniles, and I¡¯m not interested in opening up that can of worms,¡± I reply while chuckling to myself.


    Aponi groans and shakes her head, ¡°Eira, that was bad, but yeah, let¡¯s keep going before something happens to Sam.¡±


    For another fifteen or so minutes, we walk at a quick pace until the downward slope eventually flattens out. Abruptly, we walk through an opening and find ourselves in much larger tunnels than before, and these seem to be much less primitive. I glance around in confusion as the tunnels split into three different paths; while I¡¯m thinking through memories of Robert¡¯s time in engineering, Jimmy steps forward.


    Jimmy wipes away mud with his feet revealing concrete below, he taps it with his boot, ¡°This is man-made¡­ I don¡¯t think the first tunnel was, but this tunnel is without question different.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re right, these tunnels seem like something that was done with a boring machine.¡± I point toward a wall where a small light is shining through mud, ¡°And there seem to be lights down here as well. This place would have been incredibly expensive and difficult to make¡­¡±


    Looking around carefully I maintain my thoughts, ¡®What is this place? It certainly isn¡¯t an abandoned tunnel if there are still lights? Where are they getting power for this place anyway?... I guess I should focus on the problem of finding Sam before thinking about it too much, but we need to be careful.¡¯


    ¡°How are we ever going to find Sam down here! This place is huge.¡± Aponi asks.


    Jimmy points at the ground, ¡°Actually, seems like they went that way.¡±


    Glancing at the ground, a small trench along with two pairs of oversized footprints can be seen.


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re probably right. Looks like something is dragging him by his collar,¡± I reply with a nod.


    ¡°How do you guys see anything down here!¡± Kardama shouts.


    ¡°Hmm?¡± I stare at Kardama before realizing what he means, ¡°Oh, yeah, it¡¯s because we all have night vision.¡±


    ¡°Night vision! I¡¯ve been carefully watching my step this whole time, and you guys have just been going along business as usual!¡±


    ¡°Does it matter? I just didn¡¯t think about it¡­ stop getting your panties in a bunch about every little thing. Let¡¯s follow the tracks; there¡¯s no way they¡¯re that far ahead of us.¡± Taking a step forward, someone grabs me by the shoulder.


    Kardama pulls down his hood for the first time since we met, ¡°Hey! Why are you always insulting me and treating me like shit!?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re thin-skinned and arrogant, which is going to get you killed one day. How old are you anyway?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t insult me and then change the subject like that!¡±


    ¡°Because I don¡¯t know how to treat you, so just tell me.¡±


    Kardama smiles smugly, ¡°I¡¯m ninety!¡±


    I shrug and sigh, ¡°So you¡¯re basically a teenage Shadow Demon? Explains a lot.¡±


    Kardama stops and stares at me, dumbfounded, ¡°...How do you know that? Shadow Demons hardly associate with other demons much less outsiders.¡±


    ¡°Hey, you two need to keep it down.¡± Aponi turns and glares at us, ¡°Your voices are echoing through the tunnels.¡±


    ¡°Agreed. If you want to have a conversation, do it at a normal volume.¡± I reply.


    We continue trudging forward, and Kardama keeps eyeing me, ¡°What do you know about the Shadow Demons?¡±


    ¡°A lot,¡± I respond casually. ¡°Possibly more than you, I don¡¯t know.¡±


    He points at me, ¡°How old are you?¡±


    After his question, I notice the others suddenly turn their heads to hear the conversation better, ¡°Hmmm. That¡¯s a tough question; I¡¯ll just say old, I guess.¡±


    ¡°Old? That¡¯s it?... Fine, tell me, what race are you? Are you really a vampire? You look different than them.¡± he says accusingly and points at the others.


    With pursed lips I respond, ¡°I¡¯m mixed but the system does indeed classify me as a vampire.¡±


    ¡°Mixed with what?¡± he asks while staring at me.


    ¡°Y¡¯know this twenty questions game you¡¯re playing right now seems a little unbalanced,¡± I think for a moment before continuing, ¡°Let me ask you a couple of questions first.¡±


    He waves his hand, dismissively, ¡°Fine, wanna know what Hell¡¯s like or something? That¡¯s the typical mortal¡¯s question.¡±


    Donning a serious expression, I ask my question, ¡°Tell me, is the Old Capital still standing in Hell?¡±


    Kardama stares at me with a scowl, ¡°How the fuck do you know about that?¡±


    ¡°Is it a secret or something?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not a secret, but it¡¯s far from well known either. So how do you know?¡± Kardama demands to know.


    ¡°Just answer my question.¡±


    He sighs, ¡°It¡¯s there, but it¡¯s basically all ruins. Half of it has sunk into the lava while the rest was destroyed long ago. There are rumors of a library that was found to be missing, but no one ever found it, so it¡¯s assumed to have been destroyed.¡±


    ¡®Hmm, that¡¯s disappointing actually. I hoped at least some of the architecture would have survived. I¡¯ll make note of the library missing, but I don¡¯t have time to pursue such things right now.¡¯


    ¡°Eira, what''s the Old Capital?¡± Eden asks curiously.


    I scratch behind the bear cub¡¯s ear, considering how much I should say, ¡°It was the Blood Race¡¯s secondary capital in the Hell Dimension. It was called the Old Capital because it hardly ever changed over the centuries¡­ so I hear.¡±


    Suddenly I hear someone shush me, and notice Aponi waving me toward a corner. Looking around the bend I¡¯m surprised to find the exterior of a large warehouse.

 Chapter 77: Mysterious Facility... I Think?

    Taking in the dimensions of the room, I am dumbfounded, ¡®How difficult would it be to make this place, and what is it for?¡¯


    The room is huge, and the walls are covered in concrete to prevent collapse. Similarly to the tunnels, the roof is arched, but the floor itself seems to have been smoothed and leveled out. Within the walls, metal pipes of various sizes run in and out; some seem to be electrical while others seem to be for moving liquids.


    Directly in front of us, a warehouse door that seems to be around ten or so feet high and eight feet wide sits partially open. The door looks to be heavy and dense, and if not for it already being opened, our odds of opening it would be near zero. The walls of the warehouse also appear to be made of steel, but there are a few windows mounted high up with bars protecting the glass. A large symbol is painted on both sides of the wall, which consists of a pair of hands with a simple face drawn on to each palm. The face and hand on the left appears to be wrinkled and old, while the one on the right seems to look pristine and young.


    Jimmy looks at me questioningly, ¡°Do you recognize that symbol Eira? You¡¯re staring at it pretty hard.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, not off the top of my head, although it seems vaguely familiar¡­¡± I sigh, ¡°I don¡¯t know. What about you, Kardama?¡±


    Kardama stares at it and studies it closely, ¡°Nope, I¡¯ve never seen it before. Doesn¡¯t seem to be a demonic symbol.¡±


    ¡°Well, should we go in?¡± Eden asks.


    I nod, ¡°It looks like that¡¯s where Sam is, so yeah, it looks that way.¡±


    ¡°Wait,¡± Aponi says, pointing to a corner of the room.


    Turning my head, I spot two normal Crawlers creeping from some kind of pipe mounted within the walls. They exit quietly and carefully before moving toward the ground where the concrete seems to be damaged. To my confusion, the first approaches the area and takes in a mouthful of soil, swallowing it while the second stands guard nearby. A moment later, it starts making a gagging sound similar to that of a cat coughing up a hairball before vomiting the soil back up.


    ¡®What? The Crawlers are the ones infusing mana into the soil, but why¡­ and how?¡¯


    Once the Crawler has vomited, they swap places, and I take the opportunity, ¡®Ego, give me a basic <Analyze> on that Crawler before and after it does whatever it is doing.¡¯


    Name: Unnamed


    Gender: None


    Race: Human Crawler


    Level: 2


    Health: 110/110 (Weakened - Mana Poisoning)


    Mana: 10/-


    ¡®Mana poisoning, that¡¯s pretty much what I thought would happen and what I¡¯ve been waiting for.¡¯


    The Crawler does the same as the first and eats soil before vomiting it up.


    Name: Unnamed


    Gender: None


    Race: Human Crawler


    Level: 2


    Health: 110/110


    Mana: -/-


    ¡®...Ah, well, this explains how they¡¯ve been taking care of their mana poisoning problem. This just raises more questions than it answers though, to be honest.¡¯


    Behind me, I hear someone begin to gag, and I turn to find Kardama staring at his mud-stained clothes.


    ¡°I-It was vomit. I stuck my arms into the mud and fell into it, and it was all vomit,¡± he whispers to himself quietly.


    I move my hand to punch his leg before remembering what he¡¯s covered in, stopping myself, I kick his foot instead, ¡°Stop gagging or they¡¯ll hear us.¡±


    ¡°Actually, it looks like they¡¯re leaving.¡± I hear Eden say.


    Looking back into the room, I can see the two Crawlers quickly run back into the pipe and disappear.


    Aponi stares at the pipe with a pensive gaze, ¡°What was that about anyway? What were they doing?¡±


    Taking a minute to consider revealing what I know, I judge telling them the truth won¡¯t hurt, ¡°Infusing mana into the soil to cure their mana poisoning.¡±


    ¡°What? What''s mana poisoning?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s when your body takes in more mana than it can handle. Usually only happens in extremely high mana areas or if someone drinks a mana tonic when they already have full mana.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Is this a high mana area?¡±


    I shake my head, ¡°It¡¯s higher than most places right now, but that¡¯s not why they have mana poisoning.¡±


    ¡°Then why do they have it?¡± Aponi continues to inquire.


    ¡°Crawlers basically can¡¯t handle any excess mana in their system, yet part of the requirements for being in the system is that your body can absorb mana from the ambient air, so you can see where this would be a problem for them.¡±


    Eden interjects, ¡°Wait, I¡¯ve been wondering what is essence?¡±


    Licking my fangs in thought and petting the bear cub I think of the simplest explanation I can, ¡°That¡¯s a really complicated question that many have spent a great deal of time researching. Still, I¡¯ll try to summarize, essence is like a life specific energy that can be used to upgrade the body and soul while mana is more like general energy used for casting of spells and such. It is possible, although incredibly difficult to change essence to mana, but doing the opposite is thought to be impossible¡­ Anyway, I know you¡¯re all curious, but we¡¯re getting way off-topic. I want Aponi and Eden to wait outside, just in case.¡±


    ¡°What? Why?¡± Eden says disgruntled.


    Aponi sighs and finds an area that isn¡¯t muddy to sit down, ¡°I don¡¯t want to stay out here, but I guess it makes the most sense for me to stay.¡±


    I nod at Aponi and turn to Eden, ¡°Someone needs to stay out here with Aponi, and I decided that¡¯s going to be you, so please just listen to me¡­ Also, I need you to watch my bear cub.¡±Unlawfully taken from Royal Road, this story should be reported if seen on Amazon.


    Eden looks at me worried, before quickly recovering her neutral demeanor and nodding. The bear cub cries loudly as I remove it from my chest and hand it to Eden.


    Kardama laughs, ¡°Geez, I¡¯ll stay if it¡¯s that big a deal; it¡¯s not like we¡¯re walking into a Meatgrinder Demon or something.¡±


    Sighing and rolling my eyes, ¡°You don¡¯t get a choice, and if it were a Meatgrinder Demon, I¡¯d make you go in alone.¡±


    ¡°...Don¡¯t joke about that.¡± he shivers.


    With that, Jimmy, Kardama, and I enter the warehouse stealthily. The place is gigantic with rows of wooden boxes and even it has a few forklifts parked near the entrance as if left with the intention of returning soon.


    ¡°What year would you say those forklifts are Jimmy?¡± I ask curiously.


    ¡°Eh, I don¡¯t know¡­ They look pretty old, but they also look well maintained. Also, they weirdly don''t have any obvious brands? Maybe, specially designed forklifts that can be repaired easily¡­ That¡¯s how mail trucks work as well, so it¡¯s probably the same concept.¡±


    I look at Jimmy with surprise, ¡°How did you know all that?¡±


    He smiles and answers me quietly, ¡°I am¡­ I was a machinery specialist in the Navy for a while. The military will sometimes have generic machines like this for easy long-term upkeep.¡±


    ¡°Ah, I see. That¡¯s good; I¡¯ll remember that. Speaking of well maintained, this place is surprisingly not very dusty.¡±


    Stopping to look at some of the wooden boxes I notice many of the ones nearby seem to be food rations.


    ¡°Crackers, canned hams, bagged corn, tons of flour¡­ What is this place?¡±


    Without time to explore further, we move between the racks of food rations while listening carefully for¡­ Wait, what am I listening for?


    ¡°Jimmy and Kardama, I Uhm, can¡¯t seem to remember why we came here¡­ could you remind me?¡±


    Jimmy looks at me, confused, ¡°What? We¡¯re here for¡­ Huh? I-I can¡¯t remember either.¡±


    ¡°Is something wrong with you two? We came here for¡­ for¡­ uhm? Wait, give me a second.¡± Kardama stutters nervously as he clicks his teeth together, trying to remember.


    ¡°One second.¡±


    Using the ring, I contact Aponi and ask her why we came in here, ¡°H-Hey, Aponi¡­ Can you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I can hear you. Is everything okay?¡±


    ¡°Maybe?... More importantly, why am I in a warehouse?¡±


    ¡°Uh, is that a trick question?¡±


    ¡°No. None of us can seem to remember.¡±


    ¡°...You¡¯re tracking Sam.¡±


    ¡°OH! That¡¯s right! Thanks.¡±


    Immediately I turn to Kardama and Jimmy, ¡°Sam. We¡¯re here for Sam! We¡¯re tracking The Brutes. I remember now¡­¡± I say to Jimmy and Kardama.


    The two of them remember at the exact same time.


    ¡°T-That¡¯s right.¡± Jimmy whispers.


    Kardama nods enthusiastically, ¡°Yeah, we were looking for the Sam guy.¡±


    Breathing a sigh of relief, I nod, ¡°Yep, we¡¯re here for¡­ For what?¡±


    ¡°For!... For?¡± Jimmy blinks while Kardama simply clicks his tongue in frustration.


    A bit of anxiety comes over me, and I decide on a counter, ¡°Don¡¯t let the reason we¡¯re here slip your mind again, keep thinking about it, and let¡¯s keep moving. If you start to forget, ask someone else¡­ every thirty seconds, someone says why we are here to remind everyone else.¡±


    Using the ring, I contact Aponi and ask her why we came in here, ¡°H-Hey, Aponi¡­ Can you hear me?¡±


    ¡°Yes, I can still hear you. Is everything okay in there?¡±


    ¡°Maybe?... More importantly, why am I in a warehouse?¡±


    ¡°Are you serious? You¡¯re in there for Sam¡­ Ei.¡±


    ¡°OH! That¡¯s right! Thanks.¡±


    I look at Kardama and Jimmy confidentially, ¡°Sam! We¡¯re here for Sam.¡±


    Kardama and Jimmy both look as if they¡¯re having a eureka moment, and now with haste, we push forward at an accelerated rate. We pass by tanks of water, rations, fuel, boxes of flashlights, batteries, and many other daily necessities.


    ¡°Sam!¡± Jimmy states.


    Thirty seconds pass, ¡°The human with an S name!¡± Kardama says.


    Thirty more seconds pass, ¡°The moron.¡± I mumble with worry. ¡°You know what, I¡¯ll just get Aponi to remind us. This isn¡¯t working.¡±


    Using the ring, I contact Aponi and ask her why we came in here, ¡°Aponi¡­ Do you know, why am I in a warehouse?¡±


    ¡°Eira, I¡¯ve been trying to contact you. You guys need to leave this is the thirteenth time you¡¯ve contacted me!¡± Aponi shouts through the ring in a panicked voice.


    ¡°Uh, this is only the third?¡±


    Someone taps my shoulder and I look to find Jimmy pointing, ¡°Eira, what are you doing? We found a hatch over here.¡±


    I nod, ¡°Ah, that¡¯s probably good.¡±


    Kardama looks at me, ¡°What were you doing just now?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± my head begins to hurt and I bite my lip, ¡±I don¡¯t know... Oh, is that a hatch?¡±


    Kardama and Jimmy both look surprised and the three of us stand around the hatch as if staring at an alien spaceship. With confusion, I grip the hatch¡¯s handle, ¡°I think we probably want to go down this hatch¡­ probably.¡±


    They both look at me with distress and nod, so I pull open the hatch revealing a ladder. I go down first, discovering a room full of what looks to be wine bottles placed carefully and delicately upon rows of wine racks.


    I scratch my head and look back up the ladder, ¡°Okay, you two come down. This is where¡­ something is.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m sure something is nearby,¡± Jimmy says with a nervous laugh.


    Weirdly my anxiety is extremely high, ¡®For some reason, I don¡¯t want to be down here anymore. But why?¡¯


    Thinking hard, a moment of clarity hits me, and immediately, I unexpectedly receive a message from Aponi, ¡°Eira, you all need to leave! You keep forgetting things! Leave!¡±


    My eyes go wide as I remember everything for only a second before it almost completely disappears again. Jimmy and¡­ the Shadow Demon steps next to me, ¡°We should leave immediately! This isn¡¯t somewhere we should be without more preparation! Hurry, back up the ladder!¡± I yell at them urgently.


    The Shadow Demon looks at me with a red face, ¡°A-Alright.¡±


    He turns around slowly while not averting his gaze until the last moment. Annoyed by his slowness, I kick him in the rear and some kind of weird mud sticks to my shoe, ¡°What is wrong with you? Go! Don¡¯t worry about stealth; just run for the exit!¡±


    ¡°Oh, okay¡­ Hey, when you¡¯re older we should talk,¡± he says.


    ¡°You lustful idiot! RUN while you still can!¡± I shout.


    Jimmy and the Shadow Demon ascend the ladder quickly, and just as I¡¯m about to follow, I notice a manila folder nearby. Running over, I grab the folder that I think I want for some reason and then quickly ascend the ladder.


    We run through what I think is a warehouse. In front of me is a human? Wait no he¡¯s Blood Race, I think, but I¡¯m the last of my kind aren¡¯t I?. Then a demon¡­ a Shadow Demon, maybe, runs in front of the human. Wait, am I running from something? I stop and spin around quickly, and prepare to attack whatever is behind me. Just as I am about to form a scythe from blood I realize I¡¯m already holding a scythe.


    ¡®Ah, when did I get this scythe?... I¡¯m a bit hungry; I wonder if there is a ramen shop nearby?¡¯


    So like that, I walk the mysterious facility looking for any sign of a ramen shop in this maze of boxes.

 Chapter 78: Bearley a Plan

    --Eden POV--


    Two bear cubs crawl and hang to my body while the third bites and scratches at my pant leg. The room rests in eerie silence as Aponi sits quietly rubbing the Goddess¡¯s ring uneasily. Not long ago, Aponi told me that something odd seems to be going on in the warehouse. Apparently, Eira has contacted her several times, asking her the same question, and then almost immediately forgot she asked.


    Anxiously I stare at Aponi and pelt her with questions, ¡°Did you get in touch with her? Did she respond? Did you tell her??¡±


    ¡°Eden, please! Using this thing takes a lot of concentration, and I¡¯m trying.¡± She sighs and looks at me, ¡°Neither her nor Jimmy are answering, and I don¡¯t think it¡¯s because I¡¯m doing it wrong.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just worried, and it¡¯s weirdly quiet down here.¡±


    I sigh, and think to myself, ¡®I wish the Goddess had given me a ring too, so I could try to contact her myself.¡¯


    ¡°I know, and you¡¯re justifiably worried. But now that you say it, it is weirdly quiet.¡± Suddenly Aponi¡¯s brow furrows, showing deep thought, ¡°Hey, Eden, don¡¯t you think it¡¯s weird how none of us heard Sam being taken. Like I heard the pool liner rip, but I didn¡¯t hear anything else.¡±


    Aponi¡¯s question confuses me, but the more I think about it, the weirder everything seems, ¡°Now that you mention it, I did think it was weird¡­ but I forgot.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, same here,¡± Aponi replies with a nod.


    I decide to go ahead and state the obvious, ¡°Something really wrong is going on here.¡±


    ¡°Definitely, and I mean besides this suspicious gigantic facility buried beneath Anchorage. It seems like our thoughts or memories are being suppressed¡­ still doesn¡¯t explain why there was no sound, but it explains why we can¡¯t remember the thought.¡±


    ¡°Does anything like this exist in the military?¡± I ask questioningly, but before Aponi can answer another possibility comes to mind, ¡°Do you think it might be magical?¡±


    Aponi crosses her arms and shakes her head, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t know if it was magical, but as far as I know, no, the military didn¡¯t have anything that could manipulate memories. Of course, it''s not like I was made privy to everything, but still, I doubt they had anything like this¡­ Actually, who knows I certainly don¡¯t know nearly as much as I thought I did before meeting Eira.¡±


    My attention returns to the ajar door of the warehouse, ¡°Well, whatever is happening, it seems like it must be a lot worse in the warehouse than it is out here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we can¡¯t go in there, at least not for long. Who knows how it works, and once we go in maybe we¡¯ll forget to come out?¡± She sighs, ¡°I kinda hate this, to be honest, neither you nor I know much about magic beyond blood magic.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s true. What do you think we should do?¡± I bite my lip, and continue my thoughts, ¡°If they¡¯ve all fallen under the effects of whatever it is in there they probably won¡¯t come out on their own.¡±


    Aponi nods in agreement, ¡°I think you¡¯re right. When I spoke to Eira it seemed like they weren¡¯t going to be able to get out without help. We need to lead them out of there without actually going in ourselves¡­ Hopefully, they return to normal once they are out.¡±


    ¡°Should we just go to the door and start yelling for them or something?¡± I ask.


    ¡°I mean, maybe? I¡¯d rather not, though, as I¡¯d like to not attract too much attention. Also, I don¡¯t know if there is some type of sound suppression like there might have been with Sam.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t know about the sound suppression, but do you think we would really draw attention that quick? We could just fire a bullet, and see if that draws their attention.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s not just those two things, but what if they just forget about the bullet a few seconds after we fire it? I guess we could just sit there yelling into the room for a while, but we might regret it; assuming it¡¯ll even work.¡±


    ¡°That might be true¡­ So we need something that we can use to hold their attention, maybe something that they¡¯ll continue to stare at or follow?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, pretty much.¡± Aponi turns and starts taking note of what we have, ¡°Speaking of which if any Crawlers show we should hide first before fighting. I still remember the cruise ship when they swarmed us in the halls¡­ who knows how many are down here.¡±


    ¡°I also remember that. I think we could take a few at most without the others.¡± Aponi nods and I join her in taking inventory of our items, ¡°Assault rifle, tomahawk, a blood saber, a combat knife, uh, three bear cubs, and I guess we can count our novice level blood magic, and¡­ hey, why didn¡¯t you finish this?¡± I ask.


    ¡°The blood bag? Because my stomach started hurting.¡± She says with a hand over her stomach.


    I shake my head, ¡°You drank it too fast.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well, we were in a hurry. Dammit, Sam!¡± Aponi groans with a clenched fist.


    I tilt my head, ¡°It¡¯s not his fault he got kidnapped, Aponi.¡±


    ¡°No, it¡¯s not that, and t-that was basically my fault. What I mean is he let the bear cub pee on my backpack when we were fighting the Brutes.¡± She responds.


    Aponi stares at each of our items intensely before setting them to the side one at a time.


    The room turns eerily quiet as she thinks, and my anxiety starts to rise, so I continue the conversation, ¡°Eira told him to carry it, and clean it once we got back¡­ We could have probably used it right about now, and it¡¯s not your fault it¡¯s not like you meant to knock him in the pool.¡±The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°Mmm, I was just excited and didn¡¯t realize how big the strength increase after leveling would be. Being one of the only women in special forces I was thrilled that I could increase my strength and put all my optional points into it.¡± She looks back at me with a small half-smile, ¡°Anyway, letting a bear cub pee on my backpack is such a Sam thing.¡± She laughs, ¡°Sam is such a wannabe ladies¡¯ man who¡¯s really just an overgrown silly kid.¡±


    I tilt my head at Aponi, ¡°That seems a little mean¡­ I think he balances the group.¡±


    ¡°I agree, but I didn¡¯t actually mean it as an insult; it¡¯s just what we¡¯ve always told him¡­ He was really big into vampire novels; would always hide them under the mattress in basic.¡± She says with another small chuckle before turning serious, ¡°I sure hope we make it in time to¡­ wherever he is. I¡¯ll never forgive myself if something happened to him because I literally didn¡¯t know my own strength.¡±


    Aponi¡¯s guilty expression surprises me, ¡°I¡¯m sure he¡¯s fine. Eira, made it seem she didn¡¯t think he was in any immediate danger.¡± I respond.


    ¡°She was surprisingly apathetic if we¡¯re being honest,¡± Aponi says a bit bitterly.


    The atmosphere turns awkwardly heavy, so I try to change the subject, ¡°So, the vampire novels somewhat explains Sam''s attitude, but out of curiosity what about you? You seem to be handling things fairly well also.¡±


    She hesitates before standing and removing her two jackets, ¡°Well, first of all, you don¡¯t make an agreement with a Goddess lightly, especially if you¡¯re already on death¡¯s door. Second, the Goddess told me the world as we know it will be ending soon, so I took it as a chance to save my sister when I can¡­ The rest of the tribe and my family can go to hell or the Hell Dimension or whatever it¡¯s called.¡±


    I turn my head away awkwardly, and scratch the nap of my neck, ¡°O-Oh, I¡¯m sorry. I shouldn¡¯t have asked.¡±


    The bear cub that was trying to tear my pants instead starts trying to drag one of Aponi¡¯s jackets away. Aponi seizes it before it can run away, and hands it to me, ¡°Nah, it¡¯s fine. It¡¯s all in the past now.¡± She takes the knife and starts to strip away long strands of the jacket.


    The cub climbs onto my head, and I pick up and run the leather strands through my fingers, ¡°Do you need some help with whatever you¡¯re doing?¡±


    ¡°It would go faster, so I¡¯d appreciate the help. Use that saber of yours to cut the strands as thin as you feel they can be, but still not in danger of tearing.¡±


    ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll do my best,¡± I reply while seizing the blood bag that one of the cubs is trying to get its paws on.


    Running the saber along the strands, it cuts through with minimum resistance. Aponi runs me through her plan, which is surprisingly simple, but unless we try to salvage things from the facility on our own, we don¡¯t have much of a choice.


    ¡°So what do you think of Jimmy, Terry, and, uh, Kardama?¡± Aponi asks me casually.


    ¡°Well, Terry and Jimmy seem pretty normal for the most part. Jimmy seems like the handyman dad type and Terry seems like the overly protective dad type.¡±


    Aponi laughs, ¡°The dad type? They¡¯re just like that because they aren¡¯t the type to open up immediately; not to mention to someone like Eira. Still, it¡¯s interesting you¡¯d say that, was your dad like either of them or something?¡±


    ¡°My dad?¡± Aponi¡¯s question takes me off guard, ¡°Uh, I-I don¡¯t know.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I¡¯m sorry. Those kinds of dads were common among some of my friends¡­ Y¡¯know the type that would go to the store for milk for years at a time.¡±


    With a small frown, I look off into space, ¡°Yeah.¡± I murmur.


    ¡°Sorry, Uhm, yeah¡­ What about Kardama!?¡±


    Taking a deep breath I give my opinion, ¡°He¡¯s fine, a bit immature, but what he really needs to do is backoff Eira or he may regret it sooner rather than later.¡±


    Aponi coughs also seemingly caught off guard, ¡°O-Oh, is that so?¡±


    Things go quiet and I immerse myself in the process of cutting the jackets. A while later we finish, and Aponi gazes at the pile doubtfully. It only takes me a minute to realize the problem.


    Removing my two jackets, I toss it to Aponi, ¡°Here, use mine too.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure? It¡¯ll be cold when we leave.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I¡¯m sure. Besides, I¡¯m pretty sure Eira stole the jacket from someone anyway.¡±


    She frowns and lets out a long exasperated sigh, ¡°Probably. Does she actually own anything that isn¡¯t stolen from someone?¡±


    Aponi begins tossing me strands, and I cut them as before, ¡°That¡¯s a good question actually, I bought her clothes once, but I¡¯m pretty sure it wasn¡¯t her credit card.¡±


    ¡°Sometimes, I wonder if I betrayed my humanity¡­ but as time has gone on, I weirdly find myself caring less and less.¡± she murmurs while staring at the floor.


    Finishing the preparations, we begin to tie and fasten the strands together, and Aponi stops.


    ¡°Maybe, we should try to attach them together using blood magic. Otherwise, it might be too short.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we can at least do as many as we can that way.¡±


    So we change up our methods and manage to haphazardly attach some together before tying the rest together with sturdy knots.


    ¡°Which one was it again?¡±


    ¡°This one that keeps clawing and biting me.¡±


    ¡°Figures.¡± Aponi laughs.


    Removing the cub from my face, it struggles and coos loudly at me. I gently pin it to the ground to prevent it from running, and Aponi ties our makeshift rope around its neck.


    ¡°There.¡± She shakes her head, ¡°Are we sure this one isn¡¯t rabid? Why is it so attached to Eira?¡±


    ¡°Who knows. Hmm, we should attach the blood bag too, maybe they¡¯ll smell it.¡± I suggest.


    ¡°Yeah, why not,¡± Aponi cuts the bottom of her pants and ties the strands together.


    She places the blood bag on the cub¡¯s back and ties it around its belly.


    ¡°Alright, if this doesn¡¯t work, we¡¯ll try a more archaic version, but maybe we can at least get one of them with this.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a nice idea. Maybe, it¡¯ll run right for her. The problem is this line is only so long.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s the problem for sure. We¡¯ll extend it if we have to, but the important thing is they spot it, and then follow the line..¡± Aponi seems to think of something, ¡°You can¡¯t do your glowy eye thing can you?¡±


    I shake my head, ¡°It doesn¡¯t work that way, I don¡¯t think.¡±


    ¡°Well, maybe we¡¯ll try it if this doesn¡¯t work. Who knows.¡± She responds with disappointment.


    Approaching the door, we place the bear cub near the entrance. It turns and tries to climb up my leg, and I forcefully remove it, tossing it gently through the opening. Turning to me, it coos angrily and tries to return, but again I toss it through the door to its annoyance.


    Aponi stomps at the cub threateningly, ¡°Go, find Eira or at least run around or something.¡±


    The bear cub seems genuinely unnerved by Aponi and stares at the two of us as if we have betrayed it. Suddenly, it does a small growl and stomps the ground before running into the warehouse.


    Watching it leave a question comes to mind, ¡°Do you think it¡¯ll just forget what it¡¯s doing?¡±


    ¡°Possibly, but as long as it doesn¡¯t come back to the door, it¡¯ll serve its purpose,¡± she states hesitantly.


    ¡°Right, I guess now we wait and see. Hmm, and let¡¯s say every hour we¡¯ll call their names as subtly as possible.¡±


    I nod, and the two of us move away from the door in case the warehouse¡¯s effects pass the door.

 Chapter 79: Doctor and the Garlic Dryad

    --Eira? POV ~ Date ??--


    My vision is blurry as I look around confused and dazed, ¡®Where am I?¡¯


    ¡°Robert¡­ Robert¡­¡± Someone repeats the same name, ¡°Robert.¡±


    Suddenly, everything clears, and I find myself sitting on the floor in a colorful room. There is a rug made up of various puzzle pieces with toys strewn around me. Along the walls, posters of children striking poses with texts such as, ¡°We can do this together¡±, ¡°One step closer¡±, and other such encouraging slogans are commonplace.


    ¡°Robert, did you hear what I said?¡±


    Looking to the side, a man in a white coat with wrinkly skin, short black hair, and round glasses stares at me intently. He sits in a brown leather chair with his legs crossed with a notepad in his lap.


    ¡°W-What? Did I¡­ hear what you said?¡±


    ¡°It seems like you weren¡¯t paying attention, I asked if you¡¯ve been taking your medication?¡±


    ¡°My medication?¡±


    ¡°Robert, have you been having episodes again? Perhaps, we should move up your draw date¡­¡± The man in the white jacket stares at me, before sighing, and pressing a button next to his chair, ¡°Nurse, please retrieve the needles.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Doctor, right away.¡± a perky voice responds.


    ¡®Doctor? This man is a Doctor. That seems right. Wait, but did he say¡­¡¯


    ¡°Needles?¡± For some reason, the idea of someone ¡®stealing¡¯ my blood makes me sick, ¡°Wait! No Doctor, I¡¯m fine, I swear!¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Robert, you¡¯ve had this done several times before.¡±


    ¡°I have? Am I Robert? I don¡¯t feel like him, though.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t feel like him?¡± the man in white asks questioningly. I nod, and he pauses for a moment before leaning back in his chair and writing something in a notebook, ¡°Depersonalization, perhaps,¡± he mutters to himself.


    ¡°Anyway, yes, you are indeed Robert, and, though, you never remember we¡¯ve used the needles on you several times already. It¡¯s essential if you wish to get better.¡±


    Confused, I tilt my head at the man in the white coat, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I remember, Doctor?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s an ¡®adverse¡¯ effect of the process, but don¡¯t worry, you¡¯ll feel better for having done it. If we do this enough, you¡¯ll be able to grow up to be a normal adult.¡±


    ¡°Normal? Am I not normal?¡±


    The man raises an eyebrow, ¡°You¡¯re not what most would consider normal, no.¡±


    My face drops, and my cheeks turn wet, ¡°Oh,¡± I whisper


    ¡°Uhm¡­ Hmm.¡± The man in white gets up and walks to one of the cabinets and takes something out, ¡°Here you can have this; it¡¯ll help you not be scared.¡±


    The man in white holds out his arm, revealing a stuffed animal, ¡°A bear?¡±


    ¡°Most of the children love teddy bears, don¡¯t they? Don¡¯t you like them too?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± I look at the bear, a bit confused, ¡°I like it, but is it okay for me to have it?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s okay for you to have it. Oh, and please don¡¯t cry this time.¡±


    ¡°T-t-this time?¡± I stutter with quivering lips.


    ¡°I give this bear to you every time, and for some reason, you keep leaving it here. Please, make sure you don¡¯t leave it again.¡±


    I shake my head vigorously and squeeze the bear to the point the doctor seems nervous that the stuffing may explode from it.


    **Knock. Knock.**


    ¡°Yes, yes. Who is it?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s me, Doctor,¡± the perky voice from earlier announces, ¡°I brought the equipment.¡±


    A nurse walks in with a child-sized white bed with colorful blankets, and various cartoon character stickers scattered along its edges. However, behind her, I think I see something gray, and the room becomes shimmery before the thing quickly ducks from view.


    She rolls it in on the tile floor and stops it directly in front of me, ¡°Did you see something, honey? You shouldn¡¯t worry; no one else is here besides the children who live here and us.¡±


    My attention returns to the bed next to me, and my heart starts to race, ¡®That¡¯s what they¡¯re going to use on me!?¡¯


    My eyes are wide in disbelief as I see the nurse take out a case of thick long needles. She hits some switches along the side of the bed before pulling at some loose metal rods inserted in pipes beneath the bed. The rods unfold, revealing robotic-like arms, and she removes a long needle from the case and mounts it to the end of the arm. When they are at their upmost position, they click, and she moves onto the next one until thirteen arms, each with its own needle, surround the bed.


    The Doctor begins to inspect the arms with an admiring gaze, ¡°These arms really are amazing. It¡¯ll be at least another ten years before this technology gets out to the general public.¡±


    The nurse nods and glances back, smiling when she sees my tears, ¡°I see he¡¯s crying again,¡± she says while laughing before pulling out the last arm and clicking it into place, ¡°Okay, honey. Please lie on your tummy. Mr. Bear will keep you company, so again don¡¯t worry.¡±


    Something about the nurse¡¯s smile seems insidious, giving me a horrifying feeling, ¡°I-I don¡¯t want to.¡±


    ¡°Robert, don¡¯t do this again; just let the nurse do her job.¡± the Doctor says sternly.


    **Coo. Coo.**


    Something coos and cries on the door outside, causing me to flinch, ¡°Ugh, not again,¡± the nurse states, rolling her eyes.


    ¡°It¡¯s probably that same child.¡± The doctor nods while thinking, ¡°Nurse, see if you can catch them, so we can stop them from doing this every time. I¡¯ll take care of the procedure myself.¡±


    ¡°Yes, Doctor,¡± The nurse replies before leaving the room quickly.


    The Doctor lets out an exasperated sigh, ¡°Every time we do this procedure, some child runs up and tries to stop it. It¡¯s gotten out of hand. Now lie down.¡±


    ¡°That didn¡¯t sound like a knock¡­ it sounded like something squawking.¡±


    The Doctor raises an eyebrow before picking up a piece of paper, and scrawling something, ¡°Possible schizophrenia from the procedure?¡± he mumbles to himself.


    Putting down the paper, he claps his hands together and looks at me with a smile, ¡°Okay, let¡¯s get started.¡±


    I shake my head as hard as I can, ¡°I still really really don¡¯t want to, Doctor.¡±


    ¡°Please, lie down, or I¡¯ll be forced to take the bear away from you until you do.¡±


    ¡°...B-But you gave him to me.¡±


    ¡°And I¡¯ll take him back if you don¡¯t lie down.¡±


    We sit staring at one another until the Doctor leans forward to rip the bear from my arms.


    ¡°Wait! I¡¯ll do it. I¡¯ll get in the bed.¡±


    The Doctor nods and places a stool in front of the bed, which I struggle to climb up. Lying in the bed, the Doctor motions for me to roll over, so I do so, placing the bear under one of my arms. The Doctor walks to each of my arms and legs and straps them into restraints.


    ¡°Don¡¯t be afraid. You¡¯ll forget pretty much everything, so it¡¯ll be over before you even know it.¡±


    ¡°O-Okay,¡± I say, breathing heavily.


    The Doctor pulls up my shirt and begins to manipulate the arms with something that resembles an Atari joystick. The machine makes a low hum as the arms swing around and move into what seems to be their designated positions. A cold point touches my back followed by a piercing pain. One at a time, I can feel each of them being inserted into my back along both sides of my spine, causing the pain to increase upon the insertion of each needle.This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    I push my face into the bear, and beg, ¡°Please! Please, stop! This hurts.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but it can¡¯t be helped. The needles should have an anesthetic, so it shouldn¡¯t hurt too bad.¡±


    ¡°But it hurts! I think I might throw up!¡± I cry.


    ¡°No one likes a fibber, Robert, and if you feel as if you¡¯ll vomit, please try to hold it.¡±


    Tears wet the bed, but things continue until a final needle is placed near the base of my neck. Another machine resembling a pump begins to rise and fall, and a blue liquid begins to fill a clear tube nearby.


    Behind me, I hear the Doctor begin to whisper his notes, ¡°Patient Robert Adams. Seven years old. Patient does not have any physical alterations associated with his abnormality, as some children do, allowing him to live within the foster system.¡±


    ¡®There are others like me?... I¡¯m not alone?¡¯


    ¡°The patient produces substance ¡®Caerulus¡¯ at a moderate rate, but the patient¡¯s specific abnormality is not fully understood, and after the incident with his birth parents and his first set of foster parents, further experimentation and Caerulus stimulation is not advised. To add to that, the patient¡¯s ¡®Caerulus¡¯ is inert like most patients and not worth regularly withdrawing unless necessary, and as implied previously, it is certainly not worth stimulating.¡±


    ¡®Incident with my birth and foster parents? No, that doesn¡¯t make sense.¡¯


    ¡°The procedure is being performed today, six months ahead of schedule, due to the possibility that the patient was not taking the medication provided to him by ¡®Big Mountain Pharmaceuticals¡¯. Upon completion, the patient shall be returned to the foster parent¡­ Note: Foster parent seems to be a different person once again; believe it is a widowed woman this time around. It is her responsibility to make sure the patient is taking his medication, and this is why we pay her extra to do so. Perhaps threaten to cut her pay if she will not make sure the patient is taking his medication properly.¡±


    ¡®I don¡¯t understand anything. I don¡¯t feel good¡­ I¡¯m sorry, Mr. Bear, but I can¡¯t hold it.¡¯


    Vomiting, I lose consciousness.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Is the horror child ready to go?¡± A woman asks.


    ¡°The horror child?¡± A familiar perky voice laughs with an annoying giggle, ¡°That¡¯s great. I almost forgot he had that nickname. Yes, you can go ahead and take him to whoever his foster parent is now¡­ Oh, but he can¡¯t take that bear with him; it¡¯s Consortium property.¡±


    ¡°But, it¡¯s covered in puke?¡±


    ¡°Doesn¡¯t matter!¡± the perky voice snickers, ¡°Consortium property is Consortium property.¡±


    The woman sighs, ¡°Well, whatever; it¡¯ll probably just come to life and attack someone anyway.¡±


    Feeling someone ripping the bear from my grasp, I use all my willpower to hang on and open my eyes. A tearing sound echoes in my head as my eyes shoot open, I find I¡¯m in a wheelchair about to be rolled through some glass doors and the only thing remaining of the bear is one of its arms. Groggily, and with bitterness, I lift my head toward the glass door and gaze into the reflection of the glass, finding a girl with glowing blood-red eyes staring back. Turning my eyes upward, I see an outline of a tall, slender creature standing behind her with its hands raised and palms facing her.


    Suddenly, the moment the wheelchair pushes through the doors, the corridor shimmers, twisting and shifting as my mind becomes clouded while my thoughts seem to slip away to be quickly replaced by new ones.


    ¡®What¡¯s happening?¡¯


    A strong aroma fills my nostrils, and the muffled sounds of someone speaking in Blood Language fills my ears.


    ¡°Hello, Miss. Are you okay?¡±


    My vision clears, and I find myself standing in the center of a small dirt road. It appears to be dusk, and when I turn from left to right, I can see a few small fields with enormous trees surrounding them.


    I sniff the air, ¡®Is it perhaps¡­¡¯


    An enchanting and polite voice rings in my ear, ¡°Miss, I know the smells are delightful, but this garlic isn¡¯t going to get to where it needs to go if you don¡¯t tell me whether you¡¯re okay,¡± it says with a laugh.


    I turn around, revealing an unexpected sight, a woman of short stature, and light green skin. Clearly not human, her hair is made of vines that twist together, and parts of her skin are covered in a red bark. Her eyes are a tad bigger than that of a human¡¯s, with shining blood-red pupils. What resembles tree limbs with red leaves jut from the sides of her head and runs away from her face before arching upwards. Similarly, branches also extend from her collar, wrapping around her neck before turning downward and running into her dress. The dress consists of various leaves in different states and colors. The dress runs to her knees like a skirt and covers her torso tightly as if perfectly crafted for her body.


    The woman stares at me, stunned, ¡°A Vampire, wait no, you look like a mix of several races now that I get a closer look? Either way, it¡¯s rare for another Blood Race to be all the way out here. Not to mention one that could give the Mother Goddess herself a run for her money!¡± she shouts before pausing and looking awkwardly off into space, ¡°I shouldn¡¯t say that out loud¡­ my deepest apologies to both you and the Mother Goddess.¡±


    Vaguely I think I recognize what this person is, ¡°Are you a Redwood Dryad?¡±


    ¡°Of course, Sister, but some people actually call me the Garlic Dryad.¡± She laughs cutely, and points at a ring on her vine-covered finger, ¡°This garlic needs to get to the Capital before this summer¡¯s blood moon.¡±


    I point at the ring, ¡°That entire ring is full of nothing but garlic?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! This is the only place in the entire world capable of growing Crimson Garlic! Unlike the stinky and tasteless human garlic, this stuff is a highly sought after commodity, which is why humans spread their stupid Anti-Blood Race propaganda! Can you believe it? That we don¡¯t like garlic! Nope, wrong! We just don¡¯t like their garlic, because it can¡¯t compare!¡± The dryad woman huffs, ¡°Anyway, it¡¯s only for special occasions since growing it is difficult... Say, would you like to hear the story of how Crimson Garlic was created?!¡±


    ¡°No, thank you, Daughte¡­ Sister.¡±


    ¡®Did I almost call her Daughter? Wait, who am I?... Callista? Is that my name? I don¡¯t feel like that is correct, though. Ah, but Goddess, Mother Goddess, for some reason that sounds accurate, I think?¡¯


    She looks at the ground with disappointment, ¡°Well, I guess it¡¯s fine.¡±


    Glancing at the dangerous surroundings a bit of worry comes over me, ¡°Do you often travel alone?¡±


    ¡°Uhm, well, to be honest, this is only my second time out of the forest, so I¡¯m a bit nervous¡­ But it¡¯s normal for a Dryad to travel alone.¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± Thinking and looking around at the unfamiliar trees and fields, I come to a decision, ¡°Mind if I join you?¡±


    She nods her head excitedly, ¡°Yes! That sounds great! I¡¯m on my way to Methusal than I¡¯ll leave from there to the Warping Capital.¡±


    ¡°Methusal, is it?¡± I say while trying to remember it, before giving up, ¡°I¡¯ll come with you.¡±


    She laughs happily, ¡°This is great. My name is Holly Bitterroot, by the way!¡±


    ¡°Just call me, uh, C¡­ I guess.¡±


    ¡°C?... Well, that¡¯s a little strange but okay....¡±


    Side by side, we walk the dirt road to whatever this city Methusal is. Along the way, Holly continues talking about garlic, ¡°Did you know garlic, even human garlic, has seventeen health benefits that help the fangs of Blood Race alone!? Oh, did you know garlic mixed with gray griffin blood gives both the clove and the blood a delicious, unique flavor!? Ah, which reminds me, did you know garlic can help stabilize mana injections for a member of the Blood Race!? Oh, yeah! This is a good one...¡±


    This goes on for hours, but I don¡¯t particularly mind as something about this conversation makes me extraordinarily nostalgic and happy.


    ¡°Oh, my.¡± I giggle with my hand over my mouth, ¡°That''s so interesting, Holly. I¡¯m sure the Goddess would approve of your garlic and enthusiasm.


    Her eyes light up, ¡°Do you think so!? Do you really think so!?¡± she shouts.


    I nod with a gentle smile, ¡°I really think so¡­ In fact, could you tell me how Crimson Garlic was created? I¡¯m very interested.¡±


    Holly looks like she might faint, and her mouth begins to move at an incredible speed. I smile the whole time soaking in the atmosphere and conversation, nodding and laughing along with Holly; it almost feels like having a gnawing yearning finally being satisfied¡­ However, a feeling of dread and sadness sits in the pit of my stomach, confusing me.


    Suddenly from the forest nearby, a squawking and cooing sound echoes from the trees.


    ¡°Holly, do you hear something?¡±


    ¡°Hear something?¡± She goes quiet, listening intensely, ¡°No. I don¡¯t think so.¡±


    ¡°You don¡¯t hear that squawking sound?¡±


    ¡°Squawking? Like a bird?¡±


    ¡°No, not like a bird.¡±


    ¡°Well, either way, I don¡¯t hear it.¡±


    Curious, I try to activate my detection skills, but oddly I can¡¯t use nor remember how to use them. Worse yet, I can¡¯t even remember most of their names, much less how to use them.


    ¡°Are you okay?¡± Holly asks with concern.


    ¡°I-I just feel very disjointed right now¡­¡± Holly just tilts her head, so I retract my thoughts, ¡°Nevermind, but I¡¯m going to go check out the noise.¡±


    ¡°Okay, well, I¡¯ll come with you then, but I¡¯d rather not take too long, or it¡¯ll be daylight, and I really don¡¯t feel like walking in the sun.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not going to go in very far.¡±


    In the forest, the massive trees tower over everything blotting out the moonlight; however, this is not a problem for Holly or myself.


    ¡°We shouldn¡¯t go any further.¡±


    With Holly¡¯s statement, the world shimmers, and for a moment, I think I see wooden boxes.


    ¡°Did you see that?¡±


    ¡°See what?¡±


    ¡°Those boxes?¡± Holly just stares at me with raised eyebrows, ¡°I suppose we should just leave.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s a good idea. I really don¡¯t want to run into a manticore or something.¡±


    I nod, and we exit the forest before continuing to make our way toward Methusal along the dirt path.


    ¡°So you probably already know, but Methusal is the Blood Race¡¯s military city.¡±


    ¡°Military City?¡±


    ¡®This place just sounds so familiar, but for the life of me, I can¡¯t remember. Whatever it is, though, it seems rather critical.¡¯


    Holly looks at me with curiosity, ¡°Yeah? I mean, we aren¡¯t exactly known for our military affairs, but I didn¡¯t think it would be that surprising.¡±


    Stopping, I try my hardest to remember what it is I¡¯m forgetting, but my concentration is broken when I notice Holly fidgeting.


    ¡°L-listen, C. We can¡¯t keep stopping. I never mentioned it, but I¡¯m sorta racing with a Red Hulder friend of mine to see who can arrive in Methusal first. I¡¯m pretty sure I have it in the bag since she¡¯s rather slow and easy-going.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah? We should keep going then. I guess,¡± I respond reluctantly.


    ¡°Yep! Methusal is just over this hill here, and then¡­¡± She pauses for dramatic effect, ¡°Eira will owe me the most expensive bottle of blood she can afford!¡±


    ¡°Eira?¡±


    Suddenly, the world shimmers once again, and in my peripheral, I swear I see creatures with vague gray figures. The figures hold their hands in the air, and faces upon their palms gaze at me, but abruptly they vanish.


    A light green hand waves in front of my face, and I flinch before noticing Holly with a serious expression, ¡°C! We need to go! If I don¡¯t make it to Methusal because of you, I¡¯m going to make you buy me the bottle instead!¡±


    I look around warily, ¡°S-sorry, I thought I saw something again.¡±

 Chapter 80: They Hide Just Out of Sight

    In the distance lies a small city bathed in the soft glow of twilight, dwarfed by ancient redwood trees that tower above its scarlet ramparts. The walls made of marble are inlaid with beautiful golden artwork depicting famous events, figures, and other such symbolism. At four separate corners, watchtowers rise above the city with large floating red spheres above each while in the center, a large clocktower ticks. A thin membrane can be seen running between the ramparts and the tower, suggesting a barrier exists. Along the wall, there are statues and gargoyles placed generously every dozen feet or so. However, other than that, there doesn¡¯t appear to be any actual people patrolling or watching the ramparts.


    ¡°Come on, C! That¡¯s Methusal; we¡¯ve got this race in the bag.¡±


    ¡°Holly, if this is a military city, why is there no one on the ramparts?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Well, obviously, we live a very long time, so most Blood Race aren¡¯t interested in serving in the military and those that do only do so for a decade or two at the very most. That¡¯s why we¡¯re known for our defenses, golems and gargoyles, and such. This is all basic knowledge, C, have you perhaps been gone for a long time?¡±


    ¡°M-maybe, I¡¯m not sure.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I think we should take you to a healer or apothecary when we get into the city.¡±


    A sinking feeling comes over me, ¡°Let¡¯s¡­ let¡¯s just stay here, Holly.¡±


    For some reason, the words feel wrong in my mouth, but I don¡¯t wish to continue towards the city. However, Holly looks at me strangely, and the world begins to shimmer and flicker.


    ¡°What are you talking about?¡±


    Suddenly, I feel something brush my face, and in the corner of my eye, I notice a tall lanky creature. I jump away and swing at the air with my claws, but nothing is there. Someone grabs my shoulder, and I prepare to strike again only to find Holly looking at me with concern.


    ¡°Y¡¯know what C¡­ we can just wait here.¡± She smiles rigidly, ¡°I don¡¯t care about that deliciously expensive bottle of blood if it means I¡¯d have to leave you here.¡±


    The world becomes even more unstable, and my breathing gets heavy as I begin to see the lanky gray figures with their palms extended. I can hear a cooing and squawking noise growing louder to the point it¡¯s almost deafening.


    Then all at once, it stops, and all I hear is Holly¡¯s murmuring, ¡°What¡¯s going on near the city?¡±


    ¡°Wha¡­?¡±


    Glancing upward reactively, a bell tolls, and the thin membrane thickens ¡ª explosions and screaming can be heard from the city as smoke begins to rise. The gargoyles roar and begin to break away from their stone, taking flight, while the eyes of the golems begin to light up with a red glow. The orbs that seem to maintain the shields also begin to shoot bursts of red lightning into the city as if targeting something.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening, but we should get into the city immediately,¡± Holly says to me anxiously.


    I grab her arm and begin to shake my head furiously, ¡°No. We shouldn¡¯t. I don¡¯t know why, but we shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°B-but¡­¡±


    Before she can finish her sentence, a loud cracking noise reverberates, and we look to see the terrible sights of massive fissures spreading throughout the watchtowers.


    **Boom!**


    Large explosions of golden light shine from the fissures as the watchtowers begin to collapse. The shield flashes and begins to fizzle away, exposing the city to the open air.


    ¡°T-this is bad! I¡¯m sorry C, but I gotta get to the city.¡±


    ¡°No!¡±


    Holly begins to run toward the city at an incredible speed, and at the same time, a golden light shoots from the center of the city, piercing the clouds above. In the sky above the city, a complex and golden gate, similar to a wrought iron gate, appears facing downward toward the center of the city. With a loud creaking noise, the golden gate slowly opens, shining a blinding light down upon the city as sparks begin to shoot between the gaps of the bars of the gate. Suddenly, the world goes mute as the gate fully opens, and a gigantic beam of golden light descends in the silence.


    The air is displaced and the surrounding vegetation sways while the light gradually descends until, finally, it makes contact with the top of the clocktower.


    A blindingly powerful flash burns my eyes and **BOOM!**.


    The clocktower explodes, and a sphere of golden light engulfs the surrounding city while continuing to expand rapidly. The light rips at the very earth sending debris, stone, and other material into the air, creating a mushroom cloud. Still, it maintains its growth, destroying all that stands in its path. Holly, having already made it halfway to the city, stares in abject horror as something appears in her hand, and the light engulfs her.


    It stretches toward me as I watch in stunned silence as memories click and shift in my mind, ¡®I remember now, this is the day the war started. This has already happened though, I¡¯m not supposed to be here. This has already happened.¡¯


    The earth groans and liquefies as the blinding light grows ever larger until it engulfs me.


    A cooing sound reaches my ear as the world shimmers before reconstructing itself, the cooing fades replaced by a youthful voice, ¡°My name is Klena!¡± the voice says.


    My vision clears and I¡¯m sitting at a table with a glass of red liquid. With a sweet, bloody smell wafting in the air, I believe it to be blood, but it actually seems the glass is full of red wine. As I try to remember what''s going on, for some reason, my anxiety rises rapidly, and my hand shakes, causing the wine to nearly splash from the wine glass. I look around to find that I seem to be in some type of old tavern. There is nothing in the room except the table, the wine, a clock, some candles, and the chair I¡¯m sitting in. I stare at the wine glass, and the racket of something cooing comes from outside the door.


    ¡°Are you okay? Actually, you seem familiar¡­¡±


    Looking upward, I nearly jump out of my skin when there is a young girl staring at me curiously.


    ¡®She wasn¡¯t there a second ago!¡¯


    She has ethereal hair of purple that floats gently in the air with a blue hue that emanates from it before drifting off. Her eyes have a thin white cloth tied around them, but beneath it, you can still see the glow of blue that shines through. She smiles with sharp, dangerous teeth but has a look and atmosphere of innocence about her. Her long sharp ears bounce as she looks me up and down while inspecting me.Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    Finally, the girl points at me with sharp nails and light blue skin, ¡°You¡¯re the weird lady who said she saved me from drowning! That was years ago! I didn¡¯t expect to see you again!¡±


    ¡°W-Weird lady?...¡± I take a deep breath to try to calm myself, ¡°Are you a Banshee?¡±


    ¡°Waaait a minute¡­¡± She stares at me with disbelief before slapping the table with her palm, ¡°Did you forget me!? How could you forget the future Hero Klena!?¡±


    ¡°Oh, so your name is Klena.¡±


    ¡°You forgot that too! B-But I just told you that like¡­¡± Klena looks at a clock near the back of the room, ¡°Four minutes ago!¡± she yells, swinging her head back toward me.


    ¡°O-Of course not,¡± I reply with a gentle smile, ¡°Klena, can you tell me, do you hear a cooing noise? Or perhaps, smell blood in the air?¡±


    ¡°Noise¡­ no. As for the blood, I¡¯m a Banshee, our sense of smell isn¡¯t that great.¡±


    ¡°Well, then, I need to leave,¡± I push the glass away and stand.


    Klena looks at me oddly, ¡°Huh? Did I say something wrong?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not that, I just need to leave.¡± Seeing her looking strangely distressed, I continue, ¡°I-I¡¯ll come back soon, though.¡±


    She perks up a little, ¡°Oh, okay! Just don¡¯t forget what you promised last we met.¡±


    With no clue what she is referring to, I wave my hand dismissively, ¡°Of course not. I¡¯d never forget.¡±


    Rising, I quickly exit through a heavy wooden door, only to discover that I¡¯m in a tavern that appears to be along a stone road in a forest that looks absolutely ancient. It¡¯s oddly quiet as no one else seems to be around, and the only light is from the candles of the tavern¡¯s bar and a lantern hanging near the door. Three small out of place songbirds sit on a ledge over the tavern door, singing a happy tune in contrast to the suffocating gloom of the forest.


    ¡®Why is that girl out here all alone? Who is she anyway? She seems so familiar, but... It doesn¡¯t matter right now; something is wrong. Something is really wrong! I shouldn¡¯t be like this, and this place is abnormal.¡¯


    I remove the lantern from the front of the tavern and begin to walk down the stone road rapidly.


    ¡®The only noise is that cooing, and the only smells are from the wine and blood. The blood and cooing are coming from the same direction, so that¡¯s where I¡¯m going.¡¯


    Things start getting weird as, in my peripherals, gray creatures with disproportionate limbs appear with their palms extended toward me.


    ¡®Mind magic? Am I caught in mind magic!? Impossible¡­ Is it impossible? I feel weak, so much weaker than I was. Why didn¡¯t I realize that earlier? Gehhh! Faster!¡¯


    Going from a rapid walk to a run, the world begins to shimmer and shake. Looking at the trees occasionally, I¡¯ll see a creature duck from view. The noise grows louder, and I become fixated on it. If my mind drifts from the sound for even a second, I find myself nearly forgetting what I was doing. Perceiving the noise moves away from the stone road and into the forest, I dash from the road and into the forest without hesitation.


    The edges of my vision start resembling something more akin to a warehouse than a forest, the further I run.


    ¡®What have I gotten myself into? Did I fall into a trap? That¡¯s not something I¡¯d normally do¡­ is it?¡¯


    <hr>


    --Eden POV--


    Aponi and I sit next to a wall with our back against one another in the quiet concrete room outside the warehouse. The only noise that pierces the silence is the sound of our own breathing and the occasional echoing of something moving in the long, dark hallways.


    ¡°Aponi, how long do you think we¡¯ve been waiting now?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d say it¡¯s been at least twelve hours. Did you end up getting any sleep?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it certainly feels like it''s been a long time, and no, I didn¡¯t sleep.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s no good; you were supposed to be sleeping while I watched.¡±


    ¡°It was hopeless from the start. There¡¯s no way I could ever sleep here.¡± I glance to my side, where a puff of brown fur rises and falls gently, ¡°If it helps, the cubs seem to be getting some good rest, though.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t blame you. I never had any intention of going to sleep myself.¡± She sighs in exasperation, ¡°And those cubs could sleep through an earthquake, I think¡­ They¡¯ll probably get hungry soon or maybe they already are, but just know this isn¡¯t the right place to be crying. Either way, I don¡¯t know what we¡¯ll do when they lose patience.¡±


    ¡°Hey, Aponi.¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡±


    I hesitate before asking, thinking I¡¯m perhaps going crazy, ¡°Have¡­ have you seen them too?¡±


    Aponi goes quiet, and with our back together, I can feel her heartbeat increase, ¡°...Yeah, I have, but only ever in the corner of my vision.¡±


    ¡°Do you think you could hit one with your rifle?¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know, Eden. I¡¯m afraid of pissing them off, or attracting whatever it is bumping around deeper in the hallway.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah. That¡¯s true¡­ Maybe Eira will know what they are. To be honest, we¡¯ve seen a lot of weird and scary things, but Eira always knew what they were.¡±


    ¡°Mmm, yeah. Not knowing makes them a lot scarier.¡± She nudges me and chuckles, ¡°Don¡¯t be scared, though; we¡¯ll be fine.¡±


    ¡°How do you know that?¡±


    She taps her finger against her rifle as if pondering my question, ¡°Well, first of all, it¡¯s because I know we can handle this.¡± Glancing back, I notice her giving me a reassuring wink, ¡°But also I¡¯d say I just have a gut feeling.¡±


    With a small smirk, I nod, ¡°I guess if you¡¯re going to put it that way, I¡¯ll just have to believe you. Still, how much longer should we wait for them before coming up with a new plan?¡±


    ¡°Well, Eira once mentioned that in our current condition, we could probably go a week without blood before we start feeling light-headed. She also mentioned that if we used blood magic, it would shorten the time.¡±


    ¡°So, we probably shortened that time when we made the rope then?¡± As if on queue my stomach growls, and I let out a small cough to cover it before continuing awkwardly, ¡°R-regardless, I¡¯m not interested in sitting around that long.¡±


    Aponi shakes her head with a small laugh, ¡°How about we go take a peek through the door; maybe, we¡¯ll see something.¡±


    ¡°Okay, yeah. Let¡¯s do that¡­ Maybe we should stand with our backs against each other? So those things can¡¯t sneak up on us.¡±


    Standing Aponi keeps her rifle at the ready, while I prepare my saber.


    We put our backs together, and Aponi begins to speak, ¡°Just do as I say, one step left.¡±


    As she says, we both take one step, ¡°Four steps, my back your front,¡± she continues.


    I nod, and we take four steps. Out of the corners of my eyes, I keep catching glimpses of creatures with their palms spread wide, but when I focus on them, they disappear, or on occasion, retreat into the shadows.


    ¡°They keep hiding just out of sight.¡± Aponi murmurs to herself.


    ¡®How do they know when we see them? Are they really so observant? Or is there some kind of mechanic or rule behind it?¡¯


    I feel Aponi bump my back with her elbow, ¡°Eden, I know you can see them too, but please pay attention.¡±


    ¡°Sorry. I was just trying to figure out how they operate,¡± I reply apologetically.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine, now twelve steps to your left.¡±


    Our shoes click against the floor, echoing far too loudly for comfort. When we make it to the door, we peek in and are greeted by the sight of thrown around, destroyed, and damaged items.


    ¡°I didn¡¯t even hear this? How did they do so much damage without us hearing?¡±


    I look around carefully, and a manila folder on the ground catches my attention. Next to it sits an all too familiar scythe.


    ¡°Aponi, look.¡± I point, and Aponi¡¯s head turns cautiously, ¡°It¡¯s Eira¡¯s scythe and some kind of document. We should try to grab them.¡±


    ¡°But, it¡¯s through the door. It seems like it might be a risk.¡±


    ¡°...We can¡¯t just stay out here waiting forever. That might have some information about what¡¯s going on.¡±


    ¡°Well, it is next to Eira¡¯s scythe; maybe she was carrying it.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just grab it and then exit. It took them a while before they started forgetting, didn¡¯t it? At least from what you told me, it sounded like it wasn¡¯t instant.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, to be honest, it just didn¡¯t seem like it.¡±


    ¡°Let¡¯s just do it.¡±


    ¡°Fine¡­ Goddess, please say this can be over soon.¡±

 Chapter 81: That Time I Went to Boot Camp

    --Jimmy POV--


    I stare at the floor in defeat and humiliation as the jury foreperson clears his throat.


    ¡°Your Honor, we, the people of the jury, find the defendant guilty.¡±


    ¡°So say you all?¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Yes, Your Honor,¡±¡±¡± the jury members reply together.


    The courthouse becomes a buzz instantly as to my embarrassment this whole fiasco has become quite the hot topic in this small town.


    **Bang. Bang. Bang.** a gavel beats against the hard surface of a desk.


    Slowly, I turn my head up, and I find myself standing alone in a small courthouse. To my right stands my court-appointed attorney, and to my left on the other side of the room stands my father with his boyfriend, or as everyone else knows him, my father¡¯s ¡®friend¡¯. Anyway, I¡¯m no idiot, I know their relationship, but I didn¡¯t care; I was just happy that he was happy. However, the problem is that his boyfriend is an abuser, a narcissist, a blackmailer, and ultimately the reason I am here.


    After I found out everything he had done to my father, I saw red. Things would probably have been fine regardless, but my father was too afraid to admit his relationship with his ¡®friend¡¯. So to my surprise, my father sided with him.


    The air is stiff, and the atmosphere is thick as I wait to hear what my future shall hold. ¡°Jimmy Nolan, on the count of assault in the third degree, this court has found you guilty.¡±


    The Judge removes his reading glasses and stares daggers at me. ¡°You have embarrassed this town, Jimmy. You attacked a well-respected man unprovoked and could have killed him.¡±


    ¡®Wrong! Wrong! Wrong! The bastard he¡­ he¡ª¡¯


    My thoughts are interrupted by the Judge¡¯s continuation. ¡°You should be ashamed of yourself, and this court is going to make an example of you to show the people who are watching this case that the town of Bedford does not allow such violence.¡±


    ¡®An example!? No! Why did it get turned into this!?¡¯


    As I sit in complete and utter dismay, I can hear my father arguing with the man and his lawyer.


    **Bang!** the Judge beats his gavel against his desk to silence the three before beginning to speak in a booming voice, ¡°Jimmy Nolan, I sentence you to six years¡ª¡±


    The opposing lawyer stands interrupting the Judge, ¡°Your Honor!¡± he shouts.


    The Judge¡¯s face turns red as a tomato, ¡°Am I going to have to hold you in contempt!?¡± he points his gavel at the lawyer ¡°What do you want!? This better be pertinent!¡±


    ¡°S-sorry Your Honor, but we¡¯d like to offer a solution that doesn¡¯t involve Jimmy going to jail.¡±


    The Judge raises his eyebrow and looks between the three men, ¡°That¡¯s not how this usually works, but given the unique circumstances, go ahead and say what you wish to say.¡±


    Despite the debate raging in front of me, my attention is drawn by something else. The world becomes eerily silent as I look around, ¡®Wait? This has already happened before? A long time ago.¡¯


    A loud creaking noise reverberates throughout the room, and I anxiously run my gaze across the courtroom searching for its source. Eventually, I notice a door just off to the side of the Judge is just barely open, and I lean forward curiously to get a better look.


    A low tapping noise echoes as a pair of long bony gray fingers reach out from between the gap causing my eyes to go wide. The hand unfolds revealing its leathery palm as a flap of skin splits exposing a bloodshot eyeball embedded within. The eyeball spins within the palm, shifting its stare about the room hungrily until our gazes meet. Immediately, the hand jerks behind the door and slams it shut. My vision seems to twist as the world fades.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    A man in a naval uniform slams a bag into my chest nearly causing me to lose my breath, ¡°Here is your seabag, recruit! Everything you¡¯ve arrived in, take it off, and put it in the boxes over there! Write your address, and ship it home!¡±


    Some saliva hits my face causing me a moment¡¯s hesitation, ¡°S-sir! This recruit has a question, sir!¡±


    He shoves another seabag into another recruit¡¯s arms, ¡°It¡¯s ¡®Yes, chief,¡¯ recruit!¡± he barks.


    I straighten my back, ¡°Yes, chief!¡±


    ¡°Now what is it, recruit!? This isn¡¯t the time for chit-chat!¡±


    ¡°U-uh, sir! I-I mean chief!¡± I take a deep breath pacifying my anxiety, ¡°What do we do if we do not have a home to ship it to, sir!... chief!¡±


    ¡°No home!?¡± He points at a black bin in the corner of the room, ¡°Then throw them in the trash, recruit! You can¡¯t keep your civilian clothes here!¡±


    Nodding, I rush away from the chief before he decides to make an example of me. Around fifteen minutes later, I stand, in my casual naval attire, holding the last remnants of my old life that seemed to disappear overnight.


    ¡®I¡¯ll come back stronger, and even though you were too much of a coward to admit the truth, dad... James, I don¡¯t hate you, but you lost a son. I hope you find happiness with that bastard.¡¯


    I push my long hair from my eyes, take one last look at my favorite ¡®Tim and Berry¡¯ graphic t-shirt, and without further pause, drop it into the garbage. Suddenly, a loud cooing noise echoes from the bin as the room begins to shimmer, and my mind goes blank.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Four days later, we stand in line while the RDC screams at the pudgy man next to me. Reflexively I rub my bald head, feeling the stubbles of my short prickly hair while resisting the urge to sigh.


    ¡°Get your hand out of the air, recruit! This isn¡¯t a classroom!¡± I flinch after suddenly hearing the RDC screaming in my ear.


    ¡°Understood, petty officer! This is not a classroom!¡± I repeat back to him, temporarily satiating his need to scrutinize my every action.


    Satisfied, he returns to the pudgy man next to me, ¡°How are you so out of shape!? You are as worthless as a football bat! Why are you here!?¡±


    ¡°Petty officer, I am here to prove myself!¡± from the corner of my eye, I can see the pudgy man put on a look of pure conviction, ¡°To prove I can do something that is bigger than myself, petty officer! To prove that I can make the world a better place! To prove that I can be one of the men young boys can look up to someday!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s a perfect answer, recruit! So perfect that I won¡¯t even make fun of the fact you want to get even bigger than you already are!¡± the RDC smiles and begins to step away.


    At the same time, the pudgy man looks at me with a wink and a smirk. ¡°I¡¯m actually here because chicks dig soldiers,¡± he says to me in a low voice.


    The RDC stops immediately and performs an unprecedentedly perfect one-hundred-eighty-degree turn and storms back toward the pudgy man. ¡°What did you just say, you little prick!?¡±Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Nothing, petty officer! I was just further fortifying my resolve, sir!¡±


    The RDC points at his ear, ¡°Do you think I¡¯m deaf, recruit!?¡±


    ¡°No, petty officer!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure, recruit! Maybe, you should check for me?¡± the RDC turns his head, and moves it closer to the pudgy man''s face. ¡°What do you see, recruit!? Do I appear to be wearing a hearing aid!?¡±


    The pudgy man squints taking a surprisingly serious and close look, ¡°No, petty officer!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure!?¡± the RDC yells while moving even closer.


    ¡°Yes, petty officer. Your ears are surprisingly immaculate, petty officer!¡±


    The RDC shakes his head like someone staring at a sideshow attraction, ¡°What¡¯s your name moron!?¡±


    ¡°Recruit Samuel Abramson, petty officer!¡±


    Unexpectedly he turns to me with a piercing gaze, ¡°And what about your conversation partner over here?¡±


    ¡®M-me!? I didn¡¯t do anything. I was just standing here¡­ Dammit!¡¯


    With a straight back, I shout my name, ¡°Recruit Jimmy Nolan, petty officer!¡±


    ¡°From now on you¡¯re in charge of making sure Recruit Abramson here doesn¡¯t say anything stupid!¡±


    At that moment, another man begins to walk by, and the RDC grabs him. ¡°What is your name, recruit!? I know some of the recruits have taken to calling you the Silent Giant!¡±


    He ignores the latter statement, but answers the RDC without hesitation, ¡°Recruit Terry Allen, petty officer!¡±


    ¡°Recruit Allen, you¡¯re in charge of making sure Recruit Nolan makes sure Recruit Abramson doesn¡¯t do or say anything stupid again! If he does, all of you will pay the price, like right now, all of you drop and start giving me push-ups until you puke your goddamn guts out!¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Yes, petty officer, sir!¡±¡±¡±


    As Recruit Allen lowers himself, I catch him giving me a stern gaze, ¡®Great, now I¡¯ve managed to gain someone¡¯s animosity thanks to this stupid Recruit Abramson guy.¡¯


    ¡­


    ¡­


    That night I lie in bed, but not before tossing away the dirty pair of underwear someone left on my pillow.


    I sigh, ¡°I can¡¯t believe I¡¯m gonna have to make it these next few weeks with someone who¡¯s out to get me.¡±


    Recruit Abramson walks up while looking around in confusion, ¡°Hey, uh, Nolan, right? Have you seen¡­? Oh, hey! There is it.¡± he grabs the dirty underwear from my pillow. ¡°The RDC would have killed me if he would have seen that.¡±


    Glaring at the pudgy man before me, my stomach churns angrily, but I suppress my anger. ¡°Hey, Recruit Abramson.¡± He looks at me bewildered and waits for me to continue, ¡°You need to learn to put away your clothes properly. Please, do not put them on my bed again, and please make sure you put them away correctly from now on.¡±


    Recruit Abramson shrugs his shoulder, ¡°Sure, man. This is the stud zone, not the sloppy zone, but honestly, I don¡¯t know how they got there. I¡¯ve got no interest in doing extra PT either, so yeah, of course, I wouldn¡¯t leave it out like that.¡±


    ¡°Really?... Well, still, you need to take this more seriously. Why did you join the Navy if you are just here for women? Which, by the way, doesn¡¯t make any sense.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Can¡¯t I do both?¡± He laughs loudly and shakes his head, ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s just calm down, I was just joking earlier.¡±


    ¡®Of course he was joking; surely, no one would join the military for such a stupid reason.¡¯


    I laugh, and speak with some relief in my voice, ¡°That¡¯s good. You had me concerned.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, of course,¡± Recruit Abramson smiles and starts tapping his head, ¡°This is just step one; the women come later.¡±


    Sighing again, I rub my temples and shake my head, realizing I¡¯m in for a very frustrating experience. Recruit Abramson and I lie down for the night and wait for the chief to call for nights out. Eventually, the chief returns and shouts for lights out.


    ¡°Sleep!¡± the chief shouts.


    ¡°¡°¡°Ahh, sleep, chief,¡±¡±¡± everyone responds in tandem as we were trained to.


    An hour passes and unexpectedly I have an extremely hard time sleeping due to the constant sound of something gurgling with the occasional cooing noise mixed in. At first, I thought it was Recruit Abramson snoring, but that was only until I realized it was under my bunk. Three times I got up to investigate and see if I could find where the noise was coming from. Until the fourth time, when with frustration I hastily thrust my hand beneath my bunk to catch the recruit who keeps preventing me from sleeping. To my horror, what I catch seems to be something thin, bony, and rubbery. A scream that sounds like it comes from the depths of Hell shatters the calm as a palm shoots out from beneath the bed, and¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Two weeks have passed since I¡¯ve arrived at the boot camp; since the course of my life was completely derailed. Most of us have gotten used to the rigorous training and aerobic exercises. Well, all except for one person who was particularly out of shape when he arrived.


    ¡°Recruit Allen, Recruit Nolan! Both of you are going to run until Recruit Abramson here is on the same level of fitness as everyone else!¡± Next to me, an RDC screams into my ear as spittle sticks to my cheek, ¡°Now repeat after me! When my Granny was ninety-two!¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°When my Granny was ninety-two.¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°She did PT better than you.¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°She did PT better than you.¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°When my Granny was ninety-three!¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°When my Granny was ninety-three!¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°She did PT better than me!¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°She did PT better than me!¡±¡±¡±


    Abruptly, someone stands in our path, and the RDC holds up his fist, signaling for us to stop.


    ¡°Chief, sir!¡± the RDC shouts with a salute.


    ¡°Petty officer, this trouble maker will be joining these three from now on.¡± Next to the chief stands a girl with tan skin, and dark black hair, which she keeps tightly in a bun, ¡°Make sure you give them all their fair share of hell,¡± the chief says as he turns to leave.


    ¡°Yes, chief!¡± the RDC responds with a salute.


    The RDC gets in her face and begins to shout, ¡°Name, recruit!¡±


    The woman straightens her back and grudgingly replies, ¡°Aponi Williams, sir.¡±


    The RDC looks furious at her casual introduction, and he turns to the rest of us.


    ¡°You are all in this together from now on! If one of you messes up, all of you will pay the price. We are going to start over, and run double what we¡¯ve run so far due to Recruit Williams! All of you thank Recruit Williams!¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Thank you, Recruit Williams!¡±¡±¡± the three of us shout together.


    Recruit William¡¯s face turns red as her eyes turn away.


    ¡°Recruit Williams! They just thanked you! Respond!¡±


    Recruit Williams bites her cheek in frustration, ¡°...You¡¯re welcome,¡± she says through gritted teeth.


    A deep frown comes across the RDC¡¯s face and he holds up three fingers, ¡°Recruit Williams lax response has made it so we will now run triple what we were going to do! Let¡¯s go! If you don¡¯t hurry up, I¡¯m going to make you pick up every rock in the field, clean them, and then put them back where you found them!¡±


    I¡¯m not sure how long our punishment lasts, but by the time we¡¯ve finished, Abramson has vomited twice, Williams once, me once, and Allen none though he looks a bit green in the face. The RDC leaves us to our own devices, and the show begins.


    The Silent Giant, Recruit Allen, walks up to Recruit Williams, ¡°Why can¡¯t you just answer him like a sailor instead of like a spoiled child!?¡±


    I stand in disbelief as I watch the man who I have never seen speak more than a few words start to angrily go off on this short woman.


    However, to my surprise, this woman doesn¡¯t hesitate to yell at the man who has over a foot on her, ¡°Spoiled child!? You don¡¯t know jack shit!¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah! Well, thanks to you, these two nearly fainted,¡± Recruit Allen points at Recruit Abramson and me, ¡°You need to apologize to them, and try to do better from now on.¡±


    ¡®The fact he wants her to apologize to us, and not him, makes me really confused¡­ and strangely insulted.¡¯


    ¡°...I¡¯m sorry, okay!¡± she yells and begins to stomp away. When she enters the women¡¯s dorms a male recruit stops her and makes some obvious lewd gestures.


    Recruit Williams begins to shout at him and enters the dorms. A moment later, an RCP walks over and starts to make small talk and joking comments.


    Recruit Abramson crosses his arms, ¡°He is obviously friends with the RCP.¡±


    ¡°Think that has something to do with why she is considered a trouble maker?¡± I ask questioningly.


    Looking toward Recruit Allen, he simply stands there silently eyeballing the nameless recruit.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    It¡¯s past lights out, and everyone has split into their ¡®cliques¡¯ to talk about the day¡¯s happenings a few people keep watch and make sure no RCP¡¯s notice us recruits are up and about. Somehow Recruit Abramson has managed to sneak a few books into the dorm, but weirdly they¡¯re all vampire-related. In the corner of my eye, I suddenly notice a large familiar figure passing by. I look over to see Recruit Allen slowly moving toward a particular group near a bunk in the corner of the room.


    ¡®Uh, oh. That¡¯s the same recruit from earlier.¡¯


    Turning toward Recruit Abramson, who is reading something called ¡®Trixie the Vampire¡¯ nearby, I thump his shoulder, ¡°Come on. He¡¯s about to start some trouble.¡±


    He looks at Recruit Allen, and then gives me a dubious look, ¡°If I have to run anymore I might actually die,¡± he says with fear in his voice.


    Quickly, he stands, and the two of us rush toward Recruit Allen, but it¡¯s too late. Recruit Allen taps the nameless recruit¡¯s arm, the two exchange a couple of words, and a second later Recruit Allen¡¯s fist is against the nameless recruit¡¯s jaw.


    ¡°Dammit! No!¡± I charge forward to stop them, but before I know it the dorms break out into a chaotic fistfight. That night the entire male dorm, as well as Recruit Williams, spent half the night running in the cold rain. Although, I think I saw some recruits watching us through the windows of the buildings waving at us mockingly, but whenever I tried to catch a glimpse they would duck from view.

 Chapter 82: Impostors

    --Eden POV--


    Aponi and I stand in the warehouse not far from the entrance with our backs still against one another. Just to our right sits an unreasonably tall rack full of wooden crates while the entrance is around twenty feet to our left. Below my feet sits the manilla envelope while the end of Eira¡¯s scythe¡¯s shaft sits below Aponi¡¯s.


    Aponi speaks in a low agitated voice, ¡°Alright, I¡¯ll lean down to pick up the scythe, and once I¡¯m back up, you do the same on your side with the envelope. Just keep an eye on your peripheral.¡±


    ¡°Go ahead. Just do it as fast as you can.¡± I reply.


    Behind me, I can feel Aponi¡¯s back rub against my own as she lowers herself. I hear the scythe scrape against the floor as she pulls it up and, at the same time, a loud bang followed by a creaking sound echoes. Flinching from the unexpected bang I hold my breath and look up and to the right. My eyes fall onto the top shelf of one of the racks where I notice a large bend in one of the supports. Suddenly the support snaps and half of the top shelf collapses, creating a ramp-like surface with Aponi and me at the bottom of the low end. Heavy-looking crates begin to slide rapidly toward the edge where we currently stand below.


    Aponi grabs my arm, ¡°Eden! Forget the envelope; move out of the way!¡±


    I resist her pull, ¡°I can¡¯t leave it! It¡¯s our only lead!¡±


    ¡°Stop! Watch out!¡± she shouts.


    A wooden box hits the ground nearby and explodes into splinters of wood and canned goods. At the same time, I step onto the envelope and slide it behind me before allowing myself to move.


    I grab Aponi¡¯s arm and we both tumble to the ground together, narrowly dodging a crate that crashes into the concrete where we were both standing a moment earlier. With more wooden crates sliding from the rack, we kick away from where the boxes continue to smash and explode against the floor. Feeling my hand touching something, I immediately recognize it as the envelope, so I pull it into my arms.


    Aponi again grabs onto my arm, ¡°Eden, dammit! Stand up.¡±


    ¡°R-right!¡± I stutter.


    Allowing myself to be dragged up by Aponi, we retreat swiftly toward a wall just next to the door. Breathing heavily, we put our backs against the wall, and I glance over to find Aponi holding the two bear cubs with a furious expression.


    ¡°Eden, you could have killed us both!¡± Aponi yells at me.


    My mouth opens and closes, ¡°I¡­ But¡­¡±


    She holds up her hand, ¡°Forget it! We need to get out of here immediately.¡±


    Aponi turns her back to me, and I awkwardly place my own back against hers. The bear cubs squawk noisily in agitation while I grasp the manilla envelope tightly.


    I begin to stumble on my words while seeking to apologize and explain myself, ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry, Aponi. We ju¡ª¡±


    Aponi tries to shush the bear cubs before addressing me, ¡°Leave first. Talk later. Keep an eye out,¡± she responds sternly in short sentences.


    I nod a bit dejectedly, and with the door nearby we exit promptly, but something completely unexpected greets us once we step outside.


    Three somewhat familiar shapes with their backs turned away from us. What looks to be Jimmy, except with a shaved head and a small build, stands to the far left. He wears a pair of blue workout shorts, gray running shoes with long white socks, and finally a bright yellow-orange shirt with the words ¡®Navy¡¯ written on the back. To the far right Kardama except with shorter horns stands in a black robe with a white rope wrapped around his midriff. Then in the middle, a woman that looks to be a bit taller than Eira stands with snow-white hair so long that it runs to her ankles. She stands with a graceful and respectful demeanor that makes it feel as if you should kneel before her. Her gown is intricate and beautiful, somewhat reminiscent of one that would be seen in a medieval renaissance fair, but still with its own enchanting flavor.


    Aponi and I both turn toward the direction of the three moderately familiar people.


    ¡°Huh? Jimmy, Kardama, uh¡­ taller Eira?¡± I ask with confusion.


    Aponi shakes her head, ¡°Eden, don¡¯t move¡­ this is too strange.¡±


    I take a step back, ¡°Yeah, I feel the same way.¡±


    ¡°R-r-r-recruit Williams! I-It¡¯s me, recruit Nolan!¡± the man reminiscent of Jimmy bellows.


    ¡°The Blood R-R-R-Race is made-up,¡± the demon says with a firm resolve.


    A strangely familiar voice speaks next, ¡°Is that y-y-you Klena? H-H-Holly?¡±


    ¡®Klena!? That woman, who is she!?¡¯


    One after another the three turn around with big wide grins as if seeing an old friend for the first time in a long time.


    ¡°Fuckin¡¯ shit,¡± Aponi whispers taking a step back. ¡°T-that¡¯s not actually them, is it? No, definitely not. They¡¯re impostors.¡±


    The three faces stare at us with heads tilted, and skin that looks oddly¡­ wrong. However, what is utterly horrifying is what is missing.


    ¡°They have no eyes!?¡± I hold up my blood saber, ¡°They don¡¯t even have eye sockets!¡±


    Jimmy tilts his head at such an extreme angle that his neck cracks as if he has broken the bones within. ¡°I-I-Is something wrong?¡± Jimmy stammers.


    The three impostors start to step forward and Aponi immediately drops the scythe while raising her rifle. While the scythe comes to rest upon the ground Apoini yells, ¡°Don¡¯t come any closer!¡±Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    The bear cubs stand on Aponi¡¯s shoulders, squawking loudly and as fiercely as they can manage.


    ¡°Recruit W-W-Williams. You should n-n-never raise your weapon against an a-a-ally.¡± impostor Jimmy stutters.


    ¡°Fuck off,¡± she says with a commanding voice. ¡°If you come any closer, I¡¯ll blow that weird-ass crooked lookin¡¯ smile off your damn face.¡±


    **Tap. Tap. Tap.**


    Suddenly, behind me, I can hear the sound of someone¡¯s shoes rapping against the concrete, ¡°Aponi! Someones behind us!¡±


    I spin around and prepare to bring my sword down upon whatever it is only to stop myself abruptly. To my surprise, a young boy that looks to be around seven with light brown hair darts around me and runs toward Aponi with his face staring at the floor.


    ¡°L-l-let go of Mr. B-B-Bear!¡± the young boy raises a sharp splintered piece of wood that looks to have been salvaged from the broken crates.


    Panicking, I try to grab the child by his collar, but he slips by. However, Aponi doesn¡¯t even turn around, but simply glances back and kicks her leg behind her. Her boot slams into the child¡¯s face with a loud thud. I expect the child to tumble backward, but my expectations are shattered when the boy barely stumbles and bumps into my leg instead.


    The boy shakes his head frantically, ¡°St-a-a-ay away mean n-n-nurse!¡±


    The child whirls around and raises the broken piece of wood to slam it into my thigh. With my senses heightened and adrenaline pumping, I grab his arm tightly. Despite all that and his small size, he somehow overwhelms me, and I pull my leg away. The boy continues his motion and the piece of broken wood fragments against the hard concrete. He jerks his face upward as if to look at me, but I¡¯m startled to find his face is completely devoid of eyes like the others.


    ¡°N-n-no more needles, Doctor!¡± The boy grabs my wrist and squeezes making me feel like he might snap the bone. He raises the small bit of wood left in his hand and slams it into my arm.


    ¡°Ah!¡± I scream in pain.


    Blood runs down my arm, and now knowing this is no child, I clumsily swipe at his arm with the saber. To my surprise, the saber cuts through the boy¡¯s arm like paper, and I stumble away with his hand still clutching my wrist tightly. Disturbingly something wet rubs against my wrist.


    ¡°Give t-t-that back!¡± the boy screams.


    Just as I¡¯m about to rip the arm from my wrist, it releases me on its own, and my eyes go wide when it begins to use its fingers to crawl back toward the boy. My mind utterly overwhelmed, I swiftly move back to Aponi, where the standoff between her and the others continues.


    ¡°Sorry, Eden. I didn¡¯t expect that boy to be able to put up any resistance at all. Still, I can¡¯t take my eyes off these three for more than a couple seconds.¡±


    With the manilla envelope stuck between my armpit, I remove the splinter of wood. A pained look flashes across my face, but I push it away, ¡°It¡¯s okay, I didn¡¯t expect it either¡­ but to me, that just means we can¡¯t let them get any closer.¡±


    The boy who seems to have a weird fascination with the cubs tries to move around to get closer to Aponi. I step over to block his path, ¡°Little¡­ whatever you are, stay away a-and, uh, there won¡¯t be any more needles.¡±


    The boy shakes his head and stomps the ground, ¡°Mean nurse! Always lying! A-a-always lying!¡±


    ¡°The N-N-Night Demons were weak!¡±


    ¡°What are we going to do Aponi?¡±


    ¡°What are we going to do? We¡¯re gonna first try to leave, and if that fails¡­ we¡¯ll kick their ass.¡±


    ¡°Kick o-o-our ass? Are you sure yo-u-u-u don¡¯t need Recruit A-A-Allen¡¯s help for that?¡±


    Aponi laughs at the impostor Jimmy, ¡°Yeah, I don¡¯t think some weird eyeless freak is going to be able to antagonize me with something that happened years ago.¡±


    Jimmy smiles and shrugs while the child reaches down to pick up his arm. The image is so surreal I nearly look away, but something catches my attention. I squint to get a better look, and when I do I can see what looks to be an eye circling around within a socket in the palm.


    As if to convince myself of what I saw, I speak out loud, ¡°They¡­ have eyes on their palms?¡±


    ¡°Uh, eyes on the palms?¡± Aponi asks in a bewildered voice.


    ¡°Yeah. I think so.¡±


    Hearing me talk the four impostors stop smiling and go quiet.


    Aponi turns her head looking at the three on her side before chuckling, ¡°You guys self-conscious about your eyes or something?¡±


    The three don¡¯t say anything anymore; instead, they start spreading out. In the corner of my eyes, I can see the gray things begin to build in number as if expecting something to happen soon.


    ¡°Aponi, maybe, you should just shoot them. I¡­ I bet nothing will hear us.¡±


    Hearing me they wait no longer and charge us.


    ¡°Shit!¡± Aponi shouts.


    **BangBangBang**


    The piercing sound of burst rifle fire reverberates throughout the tunnel as Aponi begins to fill the three impostors full of lead. At the same time, the boy charges toward Aponi or, more specifically, the bears. I swing, but this time the boy leaps back being extra careful to protect his hands. The envelope falls from my arms and papers spill from it littering the floor. Glancing back I can see the three impostors with their hands behind their backs taking the full brunt of Aponi¡¯s barrage.


    **ClickClickClick**


    Aponi runs out of bullets and tosses the rifle to the ground with a thud.


    With their greatest deterrent now out of ammo, I turn my eyes to the ground and then to Aponi, ¡°Try the scythe or something, Aponi! It¡¯s the best thing we have now!¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know how to use a¡­¡±


    Interrupting Aponi I continue, ¡°Clearly their weakness has something to do with their hands. That scythe can cut through anything.¡±


    ¡°Dammit, I¡¯ll try it.¡± She reaches down and picks up the scythe in the blink of an eye, ¡°Now what? How the hell does this thing even work!?¡±


    I slice at the boy aiming for his shoulders, and keeping him at bay, ¡°Just try doing whatever Eira does.¡±


    She begins to swing it recklessly and the three impostors, now unhindered by rifle fire, bring their arms forward. The sound of spent bullets bouncing against the ground echoes as they slip from the impostors¡¯ flesh. Without further delay and with bullets still popping out of their flesh they commence charging once again.


    Turning my attention back to my front, I¡¯m startled to find the boy is unexpectedly close, so I jab my saber forward and down on pure reflex. The saber runs through the boy¡¯s wrist and into his belly. I twist the saber and yank it from him detaching the hand from his wrist. However, before I can strike the severed hand he grabs it with his other hand and leaps aside. The boy gets a good decent distance away giving me some breathing room.


    ¡°Forget it,¡± I can hear Aponi shout in frustration.


    Glancing behind me I see Aponi trying to reach for her tomahawk with her free hand, but the cubs get in the way. ¡°Get out of the way furball!¡± she yells.


    The impostor that looks like a taller Eira dodges away from the raised scythe and lifts her hand exposing sharp claws. Aponi gasps as the three impostors arrive within striking distance. I hear a loud cooing sound and my eyes go wide as a shadow flashes in the corner of my eye.


    ¡®More of those things!¡¯


    I hear a painful scream, and I hold breath expecting the worst. ¡°Aponi!¡± I scream, but once my mind has processed what¡¯s happening, I¡¯m startled by the scene I did not expect, ¡°Eh?¡±


    There stands the familiar girl with white hair, blood-red eyes, and sharp ears. Below her heel sits a disgusting gray mass of flesh that I recognize as the squashed head of the taller impostor with ankle-length hair. The girl holds a struggling and cooing baby cub by the scruff of its neck that seems to be chewing on an empty blood bag. While staring at the gory mess under her shoe, she sighs and raises her head and starts looking back and forth as if taking in the situation. The remaining impostors stare nervously while backing away to group back together.


    Finally, she looks at Aponi revealing a hint of blood stuck to the side of her lips, ¡°Can I have my scythe back, please?¡±

 Chapter 83: Gods Doppelg?nger

    --Eira POV--


    With the bear cub I found cooing in the middle of the forest I follow a line attached to the cub¡¯s neck. While sprinting, I suck blood from a bag that was tied around the bear cub, and for some reason it feels like the first thing I¡¯ve eaten in a long time. Ahead of me a bright door sits and the sound of something loud echoes in bursts of three.


    ¡°Try the scythe or something, Aponi! It¡¯s the best thing we have now!¡± a voice shouts.


    The door¡¯s light becomes blinding as I run through without hesitation to escape the forest that feels wrong. Suddenly, I¡¯m standing in a cavern where some strangely familiar people are having a chaotic battle combined with a shouting match. I stare at the scene before me, sucking the last of the blood from the bag.


    ¡®This seems different. Less discombobulated and more normal, but what¡¯s happening? Should I maybe do something?¡¯


    Contemplating my next action, I hand the blood bag to the cooing bear cub to keep it quiet.


    A girl with long blond hair looks back at a woman behind her, ¡°Just try doing whatever Eira does.¡±


    ¡®Eira?¡¯ my head starts to pound as memories begin flowing back. ¡®What!? How long have I been wandering around aimlessly! Aponi and Eden are in a bad spot!¡¯ Still groggy and unsure of what¡¯s happening, I sprint toward the group of¡­ ¡®What are those things? Forget it! I just need to kill them now. Figure things out later.¡¯ I glance between Eden and Aponi, ¡®Eden just cut the hand off the kid and looks fine, but Aponi not so much.¡¯


    Darting around the kid, followed by Eden, I grab onto the hair of the thing that looks like an eyeless Callista and slam her to the ground.


    ¡®Using that appearance is essentially blasphemy.¡¯ Raising my foot, I bring it down upon the open-mouthed impostor. To my surprise, her head explodes into a gray substance, like a watermelon being smashed by an oversize mallet. ¡®That isn¡¯t normal. <Analyze>.¡¯


    [$*@&*(....]


    ¡®Huh? Is Ego not functioning? I used it on the worms, though, but that does explain why Ego didn¡¯t snap me out of whatever was happening¡­ Forget it; I can remember most things now. I need to salvage this situation before it devolves any further¡­ Ugh! This is my fault.¡¯ Looking around, I attempt to access the situation better, ¡®A copy of Robert as a child, a young-looking Jimmy, a younger-looking Kardama, and then finally this Callista in an earthly guise.¡¯


    I sigh in confusion and stare at Aponi, ¡°Can I have my scythe back, please?¡±


    ¡°¡°Eira!¡±¡± Eden and Aponi shout in tandem.


    ¡°Mhm¡­¡± I rub the back of my head, ¡°I¡¯m sorry for letting us get caught up in something so, uh, whatever this is¡­ I thought we¡¯d be able to get to Sam relatively quickly. I didn¡¯t expect something so weird to be going on.¡±


    Aponi is about to say something, but her eyes go wide instead, ¡°Eira! Look down!¡±


    ¡°Eh!?¡±


    Bending my head downward, I can see the flesh of Callista bubbling and clumping together. Raising my leg, I kick the impostor¡¯s body, sending it sliding across the room, leaving a smear of gray fluid behind.


    Watching as the fluid collects at the neck of Callista, I frown, ¡°Do you know what these things weaknesses are?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Something to do with their eyes, we think!¡± Eden shouts.


    I look at Eden with confusion, ¡°Uh, what are you talking about!? They don¡¯t seem to have eyes!¡±


    Eden points at the child Robert who seems to be reattaching his hand, ¡°It¡¯s buried in their palms!¡±


    ¡°Eira.¡± Looking at Aponi, she tosses me the scythe and picks up where Eden left off, ¡°We don¡¯t know for sure if it¡¯s a weakness, but they¡¯re overly protective of them!¡±


    I nod and place the bear cub on the ground and grip the scythe tightly, ¡°Little bear, I need my hands, so just try and stay in the middle.¡± Then I turn toward the Aponi and Eden, ¡°And thanks for the information¡­ and getting me out of there.¡± My face turns a little hot, and I look away, ¡°A-anyway, let¡¯s try to take care of this quickly. ¡±


    Callista begins to slowly stand with the upper half of her head missing, ¡°F-f-false ido¡ª¡±


    Recognizing the dangers of leaving this particular impostor alive for too long, I arc the scythe sending a blood slice toward its raised hands. The impostor lowers its arms and places it behind itself, but the slice still runs through its torso. Its torso slowly separates and slides from its body splatting to the ground, but even so, the body parts continue to twitch and crawl back together.


    Glancing behind me, I see Eden run her saber through the child Robert''s face. He seemingly allows the saber to pierce him, and grabs for Eden¡¯s left wrist, ¡°M-M-Mr. Bear!¡± he yells.


    Eden releases the saber, dodging child Robert¡¯s clutches before jerking the saber from his face with her right hand. Looking at Aponi, I can see her struggling with two bear cubs while dodging the impostors. She tries to grab the tomahawk on her waist, but it''s underneath the bear cubs that are hanging onto her tightly. The cubs crawl around on her like a house cat as she winces in pain, and I can see something in her snap, ¡°Alright, dammit! I can¡¯t keep doing this!¡± She tosses one of the cubs to the ground, ripping her shirt. The cub whines bitterly before quickly running to its brother in the middle.


    ¡®Fighting these fakes is so weird! We should mix things up based on capabilities and who each impostor is most likely to attack.¡¯


    ¡°Aponi, keep the last bear and fight the kid; he¡¯ll keep attacking you if you have the bear. Eden, take young Kardama; he¡¯ll be more inclined to attack you since you¡¯re an angel... maybe.¡± I shrug and swing at Jimmy, who rolls to the side, ¡°I¡¯ll take the woman and young Jimmy.¡±The narrative has been illicitly obtained; should you discover it on Amazon, report the violation.


    Eden nods, ¡°Payback for the tutorial then.¡±


    Aponi gazes at Eden, ¡°Angel? I thought the Tar Demon was just calling her that to be intimidating?¡±


    ¡°Save it!¡±


    The impostors charge, and Eden and Aponi immediately swap foes.


    Suddenly, I¡¯m caught off guard when I notice a pair of claws swinging at me. I move my head in an effort to dodge, but the claws scrape at my cheek, leaving long scratches.


    ¡°You!¡± I raise my hand and grab its wrist. Twisting the palm to face it upward, I notice a closed fold of skin, and I decide to abandon using the scythe temporarily. I raise the scythe upward and release it, allowing it to lean against me, and then extend my claws.


    ¡°I-I-Impostor! False G¡ª¡±


    I bring my claw down into the palm and dig into it. The impostor begins to struggle violently and even bites my arm with her artificial fangs.


    ¡°Biting a vampire without permission! How insulting! How dare you!¡± I yell.


    Feeling a fleshy orb in the palm, I tear it from its socket, revealing a bloodshot eye. The eye looks around in a panic causing me to make a devilish smile. With a laugh, I squeeze it, and it explodes with a disgusting pop. The impostor screeches an ear-piercing shriek causing her pathetic fangs to release my arm, so I kick her away. She continues to shriek as half of her body turns to sludge.


    ¡°Just one more eye,¡± I shout.


    Suddenly someone crashes into my back tackling me to the ground.


    ¡°I-iI-insubordination!¡± A rain of fists starts punching me in the back of the head causing my consciousness to dim. I hear a loud squawk and Jimmy stops, ¡°G-get off-f-f.¡±


    With Jimmy no longer punching me, I flip over in time to see him send one of the bear cubs skidding across the concrete. Finally coming to a stop, it whimpers pitifully on its side.


    ¡°Eyeless naval wannabe!¡± I stab my claws into Jimmy¡¯s neck and tear out what I can find. Again I jam my hand into its throat but this time I establish a firm grip so I can have some control over its movements.


    Jimmy raises his fist and tries to punch me once again, but I move my head, and his fist slams into the concrete with a crack. With my hand still embedded in his throat, I roll and slam him to the ground, reversing our positions and putting him below me. With my free hand, I thrust my claws into one of his palms popping the eye within. Jerking my claws from its neck, I prepare to attack its other eye, but abruptly something viscous and gummy hits me, sending me onto my back.


    Barely keeping my wits, I look up to see the half-melted Callista and a half-melted Jimmy doing something strange. Callista grabs onto Jimmy¡¯s other hand and rips it from his body allowing it to melt into her own. Jimmy¡¯s body deforms into a gooey mess, and it flows into Callista¡¯s blending together. Glancing to my right, I see my scythe still laying where I was tackled to the ground. Grabbing the scythe, I jump to my feet and send a blood slice toward the pair, but to my surprise, the gooey mass of flesh absorbs the blow leaving only a shallow cut.


    Seeing my own situation becoming worse, I decide to check the other two¡¯s status, ¡°Aponi, Eden, this is getting complicated; how are you two doing?¡±


    ¡°I got one eye,¡± Aponi answers.


    ¡°Yeah, same here,¡± Eden follows up.


    I look back to see both child Robert and Kardama are both half-melted, ¡°Just make sure¡ª¡± before I finish my sentence, both begin to run in the direction of the merging Callista and Jimmy. ¡°Wait, stop them!¡±


    Aponi swings at Robert splitting the head into two, but it doesn¡¯t stop him at all. Meanwhile, Eden aims for Kardama¡¯s arm, but it spins its body to allow the saber to slice into its torso instead.


    I step forward to stop at least one of them, ¡°I¡¯ll stop¡ª¡±


    ¡°Eira watch out!¡± Aponi shouts.


    Hearing her, I leap back just in time to avoid a gelatinous fist crashing into the concrete. The two impostors reach the blob and jump into the mass, doubling its size. I send two more blood slices, but the blob just absorbs the hits. The blob bubbles and blends together.


    ¡°Uh¡­ this looks less than optimal.¡± Taking a few steps back, I pass over a few loose pieces of paper. ¡°Eh? The manilla envelope?¡±


    Eden looks at Aponi awkwardly, and then turns toward me, ¡°Yeah, we grabbed it along with your scythe.¡±


    ¡°...Maybe there¡¯s something in it? Please, be something in it.¡±


    I pick up the paper and begin skimming through it as quickly as possible.


    Dr. Francious Falenoz


    Lead Researcher of Project ¡°God¡¯s Doppelg?nger¡±


    Day 1: Today marks the first day of a project that we hope will help the Society to carve out a place after the End becomes the Beginning. Ten years ago, the God Between gave the Aged Palm a gift, how fitting we start research today! The gift, put simply, was a weapon, but no ordinary weapon, this one was alive, a living weapon that was supposedly forged from pieces of God''s own body. The God Between told us we could use the weapon how we see fit, and that is where this project comes in. The ultimate aim of the project is simple, the capability to clone God.


    Day 175: The project is not going well, the DNA that makes up the weapon is nearly incomprehensible, Hell it doesn¡¯t even seem like the DNA is a double helix. We¡¯ve given up on trying to analyze the DNA, and instead, we are going to experiment via other means. The patient arrives next week, and the goal is to graft pieces of the weapon to their body. Apparently we¡¯ll be working with The Consortium, so they¡¯ll be providing us with patients and also sending some of their own researchers. Anyway, I believe they¡¯ll be sending us a young boy who was a bit of a trouble maker that liked going around banging on doors in a vain attempt to interrupt Consortium harvesting efforts.


    ¡®The Consortium again? Those were the people that were harvesting that fluid from Robert when he was a child.¡¯


    Day 189: The grafting resulted in near-instant insanity. However! It also resulted in a huge strength increase in the patient. The boy, who couldn¡¯t be more than six, tore himself from his restraints and began shredding the researchers apart. We had to flood the room with Sarin gas before someone could go in. When we tried to recover the body it was nowhere to be found to our great astonishment. Ah, and note to self, talk to the Worm Boy project team about keeping their damn worms in their section of the facility.


    I look up to see the blob still bubbling, and take a few steps back continuing to skim, ¡®The next six paragraphs is just him complaining about all the worms he¡¯s found. Come on! Write something useful!¡¯


    Day 398: We¡¯ve made absolutely no progress. Every graft has resulted in the exact same thing. Immediate insanity and the second visual is lost they disappear. We had constant surveillance on one patient for three months straight once, but when an intern spilled their coffee, all individuals tasked with observation blinked. When they opened their eyes, the patient was gone. The other projects in the facility have all had much better progress than us. Need to stop worrying about obstructive things like ¡®morals¡¯ and increase the number of tests.


    Day 787: Researchers have reported seeing things in their dreams and in the corners of their vision! I¡¯m nearly positive this isn¡¯t a side effect of any of the other ongoing projects in the facility. Personally, I think we found the lost patients! It makes perfect sense that the patients would retreat to the Place in Between if they could!


    ¡®This is all really interesting, but this isn¡¯t helping my current situation!¡¯ I skim the documents looking for something more pertinent to our situation.


    Day 1421: We¡¯ve found that the beings are drawn to areas under the influence of Mind Magic. This explains why they haven¡¯t left the facility as the entire facility is under sound and memory wards. I¡¯m proposing a plan to set up an area with the most powerful Mind Magic wards we can manage. Luckily the Two Palm Society¡¯s expertise is Mind Magic, although it¡¯ll take a long time to gather the required supplies to cast the wards.


    ¡®That¡¯s also interesting, and explains a lot, but I need to know specifically about the big gray blob!¡¯ I glance up again finding the situation unchanged and look back at the paper. ¡®Anything! Anything more recent!¡¯


    ¡°Eira! Look!¡± Eden yells, and I look up to see the gray blob shambling toward me.

 Chapter 84: The Amalgamation

    ¡°Eira! Look!¡± Eden yells, and I look up to see the gray blob shambling toward me.


    The blob looks to be an Amalgamation of various body parts being glued together by the gray substance. The only thing that has remained consistent is the four arms that still contain the embedded eyeballs. I look behind me where the manilla envelope and its papers still sit splayed across the floor before turning my attention back toward the blobby Amalgamation.


    ¡®If that thing runs over those papers they¡¯ll be indecipherable, and all I¡¯ve read at this point is a few log entries.¡¯


    ¡°Pick up the papers, and don¡¯t try to help until you¡¯ve got them all!¡± I shout to the two behind me.


    ¡°R-Right!¡± Eden replies with a slight stammer.


    The Amalgamation tries to say something, but nothing except bubbles come up from its depths. With a crack, the shell of the scythe breaks, and I swing it sending a blood slice toward one of the arms in hopes of removing it. When the blood slice comes into contact with the arm a ripple runs through the goo, and nothing occurs.


    ¡®Not good! I might have to get closer.¡¯


    The Amalgamation lurches forward faster than I thought possible as it tries to smother me within its sticky goo. With Eden and Aponi still behind me trying to recover the papers, I stand my ground and brace the scythe similar to how one might brace a spear in order to keep it at a distance. The Amalgamation reaches toward the scythe blade as if it plans to rip it from my grasp.


    ¡®Change!¡¯


    The end of the scythe cracks, and it changes from a war scythe to a more traditional variation. With the unexpected change in the scythe shape, the arms of the Amalgamation just miss. Seeing an opportunity, I raise the scythe high at an angle just above my head and swipe at one of the Amalgamation¡¯s hands, and to my surprise, it intentionally faces one of its eyes toward the scythe blade.


    **Ding¡­**


    My eyes go wide, ¡°What!?¡±


    The scythe dings against the eyeball like it just hit a wall of iron. Something resembling a laugh bubbles from the depths of the Amalgamation as its hand shuts upon the blade of the scythe.


    ¡°No! You can¡¯t have it!¡± I shout.


    However, despite my protest, four hands grasp the scythe, and it is torn from my grasp.


    The Amalgamation finally manages stutters, ¡°F-F-False G-God.¡±


    ¡®This is going to be hard to explain. This thing just needs to shut up!¡¯


    The Amalgamation turns the scythe around as it grips it with a laugh. The sentient scythe protests wildly by sending out spikes of blood, impaling the hands of the Amalgamation. It grunts angrily at the scythe¡¯s actions and slings it across the room and into the mud where the Crawlers were eating soil a while ago.


    The scythe sinks deep into the mud as I prepare my claws.


    ¡°Eira!¡±


    Glancing at my shoulder, I notice the hilt of a hatchet or, more specifically, a tomahawk, so I grab it in time for four arms to come down upon me at once. I hold the tomahawk at an angle to absorb the impact as the four mighty fists hit the tomahawks shaft.


    ¡°Ehh! Heavy!¡± I drop to my knee under the strength of the four fists combined. Leaving two fists to hold me down against the concrete, the Amalgamation raises it¡¯s other two, preparing to strike me directly while I¡¯m pinned.


    ¡®Please let this work.¡¯


    Releasing one hand from the tomahawk and with some fear that the bone in my arm might snap, I hold my hand toward the location of the scythe. I stimulate the blood dried around its shaft and pull it toward me like a missile. I can hear the blade crack as it shifts back into its previous war scythe form. As the Amalgamation¡¯s fist is about to smash into me the scythe crashes into one of the arms that is locking me to the floor. With half of the weight off, I roll to the side as the fist comes down onto the concrete.


    The scythe tumbles to the ground, and I let out a long breath of relief, ¡®I¡¯m so glad that worked. I need to summon something, but my mind is still groggy so I¡¯d really rather not.¡¯


    ¡°Eira, are you okay!?¡± Eden asks as she runs up next to me.


    ¡°Yeah, did you finish? I really want to kill this thing.¡±


    Before Eden can answer, the Amalgamation abruptly lurches forward, and in the center of its body, a mouth full of fangs is exposed. I jump to the side, thinking it will surely follow me, but to my shock, it completely ignores me and instead tries to scoop Eden into its maw.


    Eden¡¯s eyes go wide as she raises her saber and swipes at its arms.


    I hold my breath, seeing Eden about to be enveloped, ¡°Eden, t-that won¡¯t¡­ Eh?¡±


    Positive that the saber, like the scythe, would have minimal effectiveness I¡¯m shocked when the saber slices through one of the Amalgamation arms. The Amalgamation snaps back in shock, and Eden takes the opportunity to roll away.


    ¡®Did Eden level or something why I was incapacitated!? No, no, I don¡¯t think I was in there that long. That means it must be the saber, but why did Eden¡¯s saber do so much damage?¡¯ I look toward the floor noticing the spasming arm, ¡®Wait! The hand! The eye!¡¯


    I drop the tomahawk and kick it back to Aponi then wave my hand and yell, ¡°Eden throw me the saber!¡±


    Without asking questions, Eden immediately tosses the saber toward me, and to my dismay, it flips edge side first.


    ¡®You¡¯re gonna owe me for that throw!¡¯


    Reaching out, I grab the saber by its blade, slicing the palm of my right hand. I grab the saber¡¯s hilt with my left and charge toward the hand as the Amalgamation starts to spread a puddle of goo toward the hand. The two of us arrive at the same time, as it begins to attempt to reabsorb the palm I stab down. I grimace, seemingly thinking myself too late, but something suddenly chops into the Amalgamation¡¯s goo.


    ¡°Go, Eira, stab the eye!¡± I hear Aponi shout.


    Continuing my stab, the saber skewers the hand and the eye within pops like a balloon. The Amalgamation lets out a shriek that could rival Eden¡¯s banshee wail.


    Aponi and I take several steps back as the Amalgamation also retreats toward one side of the room, ¡®Why is the saber so effective¡­ Is it¡­ Is it because it¡¯s partially made of my blood?¡¯This narrative has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. If you see it on Amazon, please report it.


    I turn to Aponi. ¡°Aponi, hold out your tomahawk.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Uh, yeah, okay,¡± she replies.


    Aponi holds her tomahawk out, and I put a shell of my own blood around the head of the tomahawk.


    ¡°I think that might help you fight¡­ probably.¡± I shrug.


    Aponi looks at me a bit frustrated, ¡°Again, with the probably!? Are you sure or not!?¡±


    ¡°If I were sure I wouldn¡¯t have added the probably.... Also, we¡¯ve had this conversation before! Just let me add ¡®probably¡¯ if I want!¡±


    ¡°Save it, you two!¡± Eden shouts uncharacteristically while stepping in between us, ¡°Eira, I need a weapon.¡±


    ¡°Here use the saber; you¡¯re far better with it than I am. Cut the arms off, and Aponi and I will go for the eyes.¡±  Eden nods nervously as I hold my hand toward the scythe and attempt to pull it. The scythe reacts and immediately begins to cartwheel toward me forcing me to dodge out of the way as it hits the ground next to me. ¡°I should probably get better about controlling its trajectory.¡±


    Now with only three arms, the Amalgamation starts slamming its fists into the ground, breaking the concrete below.


    I pick up the scythe and point, ¡°Go!¡± I yell.


    The three of us begin sprinting toward the Amalgamation as it rends the concrete from the floor. The rubble sinks into its gooey body and suddenly bullets of stone begin firing from its goo with staggering velocity. One stone smashes into my head as the shield activates, sending a red shimmer rippling over my body. Still, the force of the impact was great enough to make it through and cause a trickle of blood to drip from my forehead. This stone is followed by dozens that smash into the mana shield as I take a quick glance at Aponi and Eden who have no mana shield.


    ¡°You two just stop and crouch low!¡±


    Aponi stops immediately and catches Eden¡¯s arm who seemingly has tunnel-vision. Eden suddenly seems to have a realization and the two crouch covering their faces with their arms. I leap in the pair¡¯s path to intercept the stones, ¡®I¡¯m gonna need a few drinks after this.¡¯


    I hold the scythe vertical as blood begins to pour from my wound and the scythe¡¯s body, ¡°Stay behind me and don¡¯t get up until I say so!¡± I yell.


    A thin layer of blood begins to form into a rectangle or, more specifically, a half-cylinder with the scythe as it¡¯s center.


    ¡®Glad I practiced with that cage.¡¯


    The stones blast away pieces of the thin layer of blood as I continue trying to focus and form it until it is a shape that vaguely resembles something akin to a tower shield.


    With the stones beating against the makeshift shield, I glance at the two bloody girls, ¡°Alright, stay below the top of the shield and get ready to charge forward.¡±


    Someone hits my shoulder, ¡°Eira, look!¡± Eden yells.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I look over to see the last person I expected, ¡°Is that Sam?¡±


    I glance back to see Aponi shaking her head vigorously, ¡°No! That thing doesn¡¯t have any eyes; it¡¯s just another one of those things, but more importantly, look behind him!¡±


    Behind the impostor Sam runs just over a half dozen others of what I assume are also Sam¡¯s clones except at various ages. The smallest looks as if they¡¯re a chubby five-year-old, while the teenage Sams are all overweight, and then the older ones are all decently muscular.


    ¡°So many!? Was he not taken by the Brutes!?¡± As debris continues to crash against the hastily assembled shield, I swing my head, ¡°Change of plan, we are going to run around the big Amalgamation and take out the Sams before going for the big guy. We can¡¯t let them join with the Amalgamation.¡±


    ¡°Eira¡­¡± Aponi stops mid-sentence, and nods, ¡°Fine, but can¡¯t you make the shield a little taller?!¡±


    I look at her and scowl, ¡°Do you know how much blood I¡¯m already using here!? Not to mention how awkward carrying and using a shield that is over a foot taller than myself would be! Anyway, none of you can use blood magic well enough for this, so who¡¯s fault is it in the end? Now go!¡±


    With the Amalgamation in the center, we begin rotating awkwardly. I make a small slit in the shield where I can see the Amalgamation body as extended, ripping more and more concrete from the floor.


    ¡°V-v-v-vampires!¡± the young Sams yell with a high excited voice in unison.


    ¡°V-v-vampire girls!¡± the teenage Sams yelp with a prepubescent crack to their voice.


    ¡°V-vampire woman!¡± the adult Sams giggle with a deep voice and a smug smile.


    Eden shakes her head, ¡°Goddess, please forgive Sam.¡± she murmurs.


    Reaching the gaggle of Sams, Aponi immediately begins to chop into them furiously. As the pieces of Sams begin to fall to the floor, Eden comes up behind and begins impaling the palms of each of them. I raise the tower shield as high as I can exposing my feet to the projectiles, but guarding the two behind me so they can fight off the impostors.


    ¡°P-playing h-h-hard to get I-I seeeee.¡± some of the Sams chuckle as they try to embrace Aponi, Eden, and I.


    Abruptly someone embraces me from the back, and I look over to see an eyeless teenage Sam move to whisper in my ear, ¡°Will you do me the honor, future Mrs.Trixie Bloodsong Abramson¡­¡±


    With my free hand, I reach into the teenage Sam¡¯s throat and slam him to the ground. With my heel, I stomp his hand popping the eyeball within his palm. ¡°Sam! Just wait!¡± I scream.


    Abruptly, a section of the shield collapses and allows me to catch a glimpse of the five-year-old Sam stumbling toward the Amalgamation, ¡°I d-d-don¡¯t really l-l-like vampires.¡± he stutters.


    ¡®No!¡¯


    Rubble again starts to pound half of my body, but instead of repairing the shield, I glance at the broken piece laying upon the floor and then the two bloody girls fighting the Sam¡¯s behind me. I pull the blood on the surface of Aponi and Eden¡¯s skin and add it to the broken section of the shield. In the midst of battle, the two don¡¯t seem to notice and I then change the mixture into something resembling a small chain with a makeshift harpoon on one end. Wrapping the end of the chain around my wrist, I grab the harpoon with my free hand and launch it toward the little Sam.


    ¡®Go! Go! Please!¡¯


    The young Sam leaps toward the Amalgamation, but the harpoon pierces his calf just before he makes it.


    ¡°Yes! Yes! A miracle!¡± I laugh loudly, ¡°Now get over here!¡±


    With a harsh yank of the chain, the young Sam is pulled across the room. He slides in the gray goo that now covers much of the room, and I don¡¯t stop him, but instead allow him to fall between Aponi and Eden where they finish him off.


    ¡°We did it, Eira! I think that¡¯s all of them¡­ They¡¯re pretty easy since they basically just ran at us.¡±


    I sigh loudly while using the chain and harpoon to reform the shield, ¡°Yeah, well, I guess there¡¯s a bright side to everything. Now get ready!¡±


    ¡°Okay!¡± the two say before taking a crouching position behind me.


    **Bang! Bang! Bang!**


    As we move closer, the force and frequency of the stones increase, causing me to struggle to keep the shield from crumbling.


    ¡°Y-y-you are the i-i-impostor!¡± the Amalgamation roars.


    I roll my eyes, ¡°Get ready!¡±


    The two nod rapidly.


    When we are close enough to hear the gurgle of the creature, I redistribute the blood of the shield, shooting blood spikes through the Amalgamation¡¯s body. It shrieks, causing my eardrums to feel as if they might burst.


    ¡°Go!¡± I shout.


    Aponi and Eden dart from behind what little is left of the shield as I maneuver the blood to form around the scythe making something reminiscent of a giant stake. I stab it forward through the maw of the Amalgamation. Despite everything, the thing keeps firing stones as my mana shield begins to show signs of shattering. However, the big difference now is it seems to have a focus on me alone and no longer pays any attention to Aponi and Eden.


    The Amalgamation shrieks as one of its arms falls to the floor, and Aponi brings her tomahawk down on it with a pop as the eye buried within bursts.


    ¡°Aponi, another!¡± Eden yells as a second arm falls to the ground with a plop.


    However, suddenly my shield shatters as particles of red glisten and sparkle before drifting away. With no mana shield, I raise one of my arms to protect my eyes as the stones begin to embed themselves into my exposed skin.


    ¡®This really hurts!¡¯ As I¡¯m about to raise the scythe to attempt to reconstruct the shield, the world goes quiet.


    ¡°Eh?¡± I look to the side where Aponi¡¯s tomahawk sit¡¯s embedded into a gray palm.


    Turning my attention to the Amalgamation, it spits out one last stutter of words, ¡°K-k-kill G-God.¡±


    **Boom!**


    The Amalgamation explodes like a water balloon, sending the three of us sliding across the room. With all the gray goo, our momentum doesn¡¯t break until we crash into the wall.


    [''Union of Palms'' Slain - 40% Contribution - 96 Essence Acquired]

 Chapter 85: CPR

    I lie with my back against the hard concrete wall, dizzy and exhausted. Cupping my hand, I scrape the goo away from my face and flick my wrist slinging the goo to the floor. I summon a hot towel and a few bottles of water.


    ¡®Status.¡¯


    Name: Eira Callista


    Gender: Female


    Race: Vampire {Infant True God}


    Level: 7 (96/200)


    Health: 185/400


    Mana: 97/250 {0/100 Max Shielding}


    Strength: 22


    Endurance: 23


    Agility: 27


    Intellect: 25


    Constitution: 40


    Talents: Paranormal


    Skills: Intermediate Blood Magic; Novice Scythe; Novice Shadow Magic


    Titles: Goddess of Blood (Infant); Human Hunter (Lesser)


    Available Points: 4


    ¡®Well, at least the status still works, which makes sense with the Cosmic System. Still, it seems without a good connection to Ego the essence is being applied directly toward my next level instead of being stored¡­ That¡¯s not a big deal, but not having Ego is¡­ Still, I suspect Ego should probably come back when my mind recovers or whenever we take care of whatever is going on here. I mean he is bound to me, so he can¡¯t be gone for long. I think I should have 101 essence put away, so it¡¯s not quite enough to do anything with right now anyway.¡¯


    Hearing the sound of soggy footsteps, I look up to see Eden stumbling toward me covered in gray goo.


    She collapses against the wall next to me, ¡°I think I¡¯m going to throw up.¡± She leans over a bit, causing our arms to touch.


    Following Eden, Aponi walks up and falls against the wall to my other side, ¡°It¡¯s in my mouth... some of it¡¯s in my mouth,¡± she murmurs.


    I toss them both a bottle of the water to wash their faces and then pass the towel to Eden.


    ¡°Hey, Eira.¡± I turn and look at Eden¡¯s expressionless face, ¡°I¡¯m glad you¡¯re okay.¡±


    I smirk and though I¡¯d normally do this next part in secret I¡¯m too tired to care about what currently seems like petty secrets, ¡°Here.¡±


    I tap the flower turning it back into the top-hat, and pull out three blood bags. The two look on with tired eyes, seemingly unsurprised as I pull blood bags from it. I poke a hole into each of them and hand both of them one to drink from, ¡°Drink up¡­ and I¡¯m glad you¡¯re okay too.¡±


    She nods happily and we all sit silently with half-closed eyes staring off into space while sucking blood through the tiny holes in the blood bags.


    ¡®I hate drinking this dollar store brand blood. At least I¡¯m somewhat used to it by now.¡¯


    I remove my lips from the bag, ¡°You two should learn how to use your claws. Fumbling around for weapons in the heat of combat isn¡¯t optimal.¡± They both nod slowly, seemingly only half acknowledging my words. ¡°Also¡­ I¡¯m sorry.¡±


    Both of them pause and look at me causing me to roll my eyes, ¡°That gets your attention, but my advice doesn¡¯t. Anyway, I¡¯m sorry I walked us right into this place without realizing something weird was going on¡­¡± I think back to my time living through Callista¡¯s memories and watching the death of an entire city of people Callista truly cared about. ¡°A-and I¡¯m sorry I wasn¡¯t as worried about Sam as I should have been.¡±


    Aponi and Eden stare at me in surprise, ¡°Eira¡­¡± Eden says.


    ¡°Although I¡¯m still going to punish him for his stupid vampire fantasies and one of his clones calling me Trixie Bloodsong Abramson¡­¡± I shudder in disgust, ¡°That was unforgivable.¡±


    They stare at me with pursed lips, ¡°...Eira,¡± Eden repeats.


    ¡®Sorry, I¡¯m not as motherly and caring as Callista or as logical and imperturbable as Robert. All of you are stuck with me, the person that exists somewhere in the middle.¡¯


    ¡°What?¡± I shrug and laugh, ¡°I am who I am! For better or for worse¡­ Oh, and don¡¯t expect something like this again anytime soon. I¡¯m in a weird mood right now.¡±


    ¡®All that Robert and Callista stuff has made me feel a bit reflective and whimsical.¡¯


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. It would be weirder if you started acting all nice. Though you should still probably say it again in front of the others.¡± Again I roll my eyes as Aponi continues, ¡°Oh, and by the way, Trixie was one of Sam¡¯s favorite characters. I¡¯m sure he¡¯ll tell you all about her even if you do punish him.¡±


    I chuckle staring off into space, ¡°I¡¯d really rather he never mention her in my presence ever.¡±


    Aponi smiles and sits reminiscing before shaking her head wistfully, ¡°Speaking of which, we need to concentrate on finding the others. Do you have any idea about what we need to do to get inside?... Well, I guess the real problem is getting out and moving around freely.¡±


    I close my eyes while drinking the blood and thinking, ¡®That note mentioned something about wards. Must be some pretty strong but concentrated ones in the warehouse and then some large but weak ones placed over the facility.¡¯


    I pull the mostly empty blood bag from my mouth, ¡°Well, the note said something about wards, so we need to find the item that the ward is cast upon. Since it was before the whole tutorial fiasco it¡¯s probably something with a self-contained mana supply. We can probably just shoot it if we can find it. I doubt they bothered to put a mana shield around it and a physical shield would inhibit the strength of the ward.¡±Reading on this site? This novel is published elsewhere. Support the author by seeking out the original.


    Opening my eyes and removing some green tea flavored chocolate from the ring, I force myself to my feet, making the joints in my legs pop. Tossing the blood bag to the side, I stumble toward where the manilla envelope was left. Aponi and Eden stare at me curiously, still sucking the blood from their own bags.


    Eden removes her mouth from her blood bag, ¡°The envelope¡¯s over there somewhere. We thought it would be fine, but well we didn¡¯t expect the thing to explode.¡±


    Kicking my feet around, I eat my chocolate and eventually find the envelope beneath some jiggly goo. Picking it up, I scrape the goo from the envelope and sigh. ¡®All that and some of the pages are still probably going to be unreadable. I wish they had given it to me, I would have just stored the whole thing.¡¯


    Suddenly, I hear the faint sound of something cooing, ¡°¡°¡°The cubs!¡±¡±¡± the three of us shout in tandem turning toward a glob of shaking gray goo.


    I store the manilla envelope in the ring and hastily step toward where the cooing came from. Aponi and Eden meet me with the bags still hanging from their mouth, and together we begin tossing the goo away, revealing the soggy furballs buried within. Two of them whine from the experience of nearly drowning in the goo while the last cub sits silently and unmoving.


    ¡°That is the one that got kicked¡­¡± Eden places her hand on the cub, ¡°I-is it?¡±


    ¡°Dead?¡± Aponi finishes her sentence.


    I check the cub¡¯s pulse to find that its heart doesn¡¯t seem to be beating, ¡°...¡±


    Picking the cub up, I move to a dry stretch of concrete and place it on its side.


    ¡®Please say Robert¡¯s paranoia and useless online course is about to come in handy, and please say this works on bears too.¡¯


    I tilt the bear cub¡¯s head back extending its neck. Opening its mouth, I reach in and pull its tongue forward and out before taking a close look at the inside of its throat. I can see it¡¯s full of gray goo, so I reach in with my finger and start pulling the goo from its throat.


    ¡®Okay¡­¡¯ I take a deep breath, ¡®Let¡¯s do the small dog method, but I need some help.¡¯


    ¡°Aponi, do you know CPR?¡± I ask without looking back.


    She kneels next to me, assessing the cub¡¯s condition, ¡°Yeah, on humans. Although some did, I never personally received training on animals.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s good enough.¡± I pull the bear cub¡¯s front leg back and point toward a spot just below its front leg, ¡°Place the heel of your left hand directly over its heart and your right hand directly over your left.¡±


    ¡°Huh? You actually know how to do CPR on an animal?¡±


    ¡°Uhh, yeah sorta¡­¡± I shake my head, ¡°Anyway, do a hundred to a hundred twenty chest compressions while compressing around a third the width of its chest. Stop when you get to thirty.¡±


    Aponi places her hand over the bear¡¯s chest but shows some hesitation, ¡°L-listen Eira, I really don¡¯t want to say this, but¡­ do we actually have time for this?¡±


    ¡°Well, we need to take a break anyway, but¡­¡± I click my fangs together, thinking anxiously, ¡°But we can multitask.¡±


    I remove the manila envelope and hand it to Eden, ¡°Read this out loud while Aponi and I do this.¡±


    Eden and Aponi look worried and anxious, but inevitably they both nod.


    Immediately afterward, Aponi starts the compressions, and a less than half a minute later, ¡°Alright, that¡¯s thirty!¡±


    Closing the cub¡¯s mouth and making sure it¡¯s head is still extended, I cover its nose with my mouth and exhale, giving two breaths before Aponi continues.


    Seemingly finding her place, Eden begins to speak, ¡°Several of the papers aren¡¯t legible or are too wet to read. I think I¡¯ll leave them in the envelope for now since we don¡¯t have time to wait for them to dry. I¡¯ll start with the few pages that are still good.¡±


    I nod while not taking my eyes off the cub, ¡°I can store them away if you separate them, but for now, yeah just read. When we¡¯re done though, it would be a good idea for us to separate them.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s sixty.¡±


    I put my mouth over the cub''s nose while Eden begins to read with an anxious gaze, ¡°Day 2754: it¡¯s been a few months since the first of those eyeless things showed up. Some have taken to calling them the ¡®Palms¡¯ unfortunately, and the name has caught on. I blame this mostly on The Consortium researchers who have little esteem for our Society and the disrespect the name shows us¡­¡± Eden stops flipping through some pages, ¡°Uh, he then goes on to rant about whoever The Consortium researches are for the next couple of pages.¡±


    ¡°Ninety.¡±


    I give the cub two more breathes.


    ¡°Uhhh, oh here¡­¡± Eden continues, ¡°Anyway, the ¡®Palms¡¯ seem to infiltrate the memories of those of their choosing and witness significant events in those people¡¯s lives. Later via means beyond our current comprehension, they exit the Place in Between taking on a flawed and exaggerated version of the person¡¯s emotional state and personality from the memory witnessed. This usually occurs when a person is sleeping. As mentioned in a previous log, a method to contain and prevent this from happening again has been approved. Construction is underway on the warehouse that will be used to keep the Palms away from the rest of the facility as well as store goods and serve as a new research building. Why do both? Well, it¡¯s a cost reduction tactic thought of by yours truly!¡±


    I groan angrily and shake my head, ¡°What a stupid cost reduction tactic. Keep reading and see if it mentions how it qualifies as a ¡®new research building¡¯.¡±


    ¡°One-twenty.¡±


    I lean down and blow two more breaths into the cub''s lungs.


    Eden nods and continues reading, ¡°Anyway, temporarily all sleeping cabins are to be monitored by security whenever the person within is sleeping. The person is to set an alarm that goes off every two hours, at which point they make a hand sign to the camera until they hear a beep acknowledging them. If the person does not awake and, coaxing them awake fails, a doctor shall inject them with a dosage of modafinil and adrenaline to hopefully awaken them immediately.¡±


    ¡°Thirty,¡± Aponi states with a bit of heavy breathing.


    I blow two more puffs of air into the cub¡¯s lungs. ¡°Skip to more recent events to see where they went and then look for any important topics.¡±


    ¡°Okay, um, let¡¯s see¡­ Day 6889: Dammit! Dammit! The Consortium screwed us, no, screwed the whole city above! They should have blown that whole damn ship out of the damn water! I know, I KNOW they did this on purpose! The Consortium researchers left yesterday in a hurry; some of them didn¡¯t even pack their clothes. Next thing you know, that cruise ship crashes into the docks, and those things are overrunning the city. I¡¯m not sure when The Consortium realized how those things worked, but I¡¯m sure they were absolutely giddy when they did. If I had to speculate, they probably moved to sabotage any efforts to sink the ship as soon as they found out.¡±


    ¡°Sixty.¡±


    I give the cub two more breathes.


    Eden stops and stares at us nervously before starting to read again, ¡°I¡¯m convinced they plan to use this city as some kind of training and testing ground, and why not? The organization that stands the most to lose is the Society. The Consortium¡¯s presence here is minimal after all, and they already have most of our data. Hell, I wouldn¡¯t be surprised if most of the military forces being sent here were Consortium units¡­ and those camps or, more precisely, deathtraps are just excuses not to blow the city up. Fuck it. Anyway, the city¡¯s fucked and probably has been since the wrong high-level officials discovered the mechanisms behind those things. It¡¯s only a matter of time before those things find a way down here, so I¡¯m going to move everything forward. It¡¯s early, but I¡¯m going to start waking it up.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s ninety.¡±


    I give the cub two more breathes.

 Chapter 86: The Dawn Is But Fleeting...

    ¡°Sixty,¡± Aponi says wearily.


    Giving the cub two more breaths, I turn toward Eden, ¡°You stopped reading.¡±


    ¡°I-I¡­ Yeah.¡± She looks at the cub worriedly, ¡°Do¡­ do you think we might have been too late?¡±


    I sigh and look away, ¡°We¡¯ll know within the next few minutes because that¡¯s when we should reasonably stop trying.¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah.¡± She nods and pulls out another piece of paper, ¡°There¡¯s only one more recent entry¡­¡±


    ¡°One-twenty¡±


    I give the cub two more breathes.


    ¡°Uh, ¡®Day 6890: I¡¯m in the cellar and will be heading down soon. Either I¡¯ll come back to update these logs, or I¡¯ll leave them here for when Two Palm units arrive to retrieve documents or reclaim the facility. Most of these logs are in the system, but there are many things I¡¯ve written in these drafts that I didn¡¯t officially submit. Mostly complaints, but still, I want the higher-ups to know of them! Damn the Consortium, and screw Phillis! Phillis didn¡¯t actually do anything, I just don¡¯t like her, and I want her to know that when this comes across her desk to be filed. Note to Self: Remove the last sentence if you return... or not who cares. I¡¯ve been here long enough to say what I want to who I want! Signing off!¡¯¡±


    ¡°Thirty.¡±


    Moving downward, the cub¡¯s body suddenly shivers and, ¡°Guhll,¡± it vomits up some gray goo.


    Eden gasps and Aponi sighs in relief as the cub begins to thrash about in confusion.


    I fall back onto my rear and stare at the ceiling, ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t know if that would actually work.¡±


    Suddenly, I feel something walk into my dress and I nearly strike it with my claws, but stop when I hear a soft cooing. Pulling back the hem of the dress, I see the bear cub shivering violently and groggily propping its head against my thigh.


    ¡°Furball, you are so lucky that Rob¡ª¡± I stop my words abruptly and cough nervously, ¡°that I did that stupid online course when I was thinking about getting a pet.¡±


    The cub doesn¡¯t say anything obviously but just spreads the gray goo on the inside of my dress while shivering.


    Aponi stares at the cub with a mixed smile, ¡°He¡¯s probably got some broken ribs. That was a lot of CPR for a little animal, not to mention the injury it suffered that caused all of this.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re probably right. Hopefully, it doesn¡¯t have any internal bleeding,¡± I respond.


    ¡®...I have a way to save it if that¡¯s the case, but it would permanently stunt its growth. I¡¯m sure some would love to have a pet that¡¯s forever a puppy, kitten, or in this case, a cub, but¡­ let¡¯s just see how things progress.¡¯


    A moment later, I feel two more wet furballs crawl into the base of my dress and curl up next to the other cub.


    ¡°...Okay, I went easy on the one that almost died, but you two come out!¡± I grab the two cubs by the scruff of their neck and hand it to the perplexed Eden.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡± I raise an eyebrow and tilt my head toward Eden. ¡°Why are you looking at me like that?¡±


    ¡°Well, nothing¡¯s wrong. I¡¯m just not used to seeing you so¡­ patient,¡± Eden responds.


    I laugh and roll my eyes, ¡°Give me a break. A lot has happened, and a lot more still needs to happen.¡±


    Afraid to move with the cub using my dress as a den, I take a deep breath and look toward Aponi, who seems exhausted. ¡°You still have your rifle?¡±


    ¡°I have the rifle, but I¡¯m out of ammo.¡± Aponi swings her hand with frustration. ¡°Sam was carrying my bag.¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah, I remember now,¡± I reply.


    I hold up my hand, and a new bag appears, ¡°Might be some ammo in there. Oh, and maybe a scope or binoculars. We¡¯ll need it to search for the item the ward is cast on.¡±


    ¡°...This is a US Army bag? When did you get this?¡±


    ¡®I took it from those people when I stole the blood bags¡­ Hey, wait. I might still have those people¡¯s bodies.¡¯


    ¡°Uh, I borrowed it awhile ago.¡±


    Aponi looks at me disapprovingly before going through the bag, ¡°Well, if it¡¯s possible, tell them I said thanks.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. Will do.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    A half-hour passes as we recover, and Aponi equips herself with whatever is in the bag. I remove the cub from my dress and keep holding its shivering body in my arms.


    I walk up behind Eden, who sits spreading the papers out on the ground, trying to let them dry. ¡°Find anything else in the notes, Eden?¡± I ask.


    She nods and looks at the cub and then me with a flat face, ¡°Well most of the pages are complaints about the other projects, whatever the Consortium is, and a woman named Phillis, but that¡¯s still helpful. I¡¯ve learned there was someone here he called ¡®worm boy¡¯ and later started calling him ¡®worm man¡¯. A few cloning experiments were going on, including one that apparently wanted to clone an extinct snake called ¡®Titanoboa.¡¯ He called it a waste of time and resources for various reasons. Anyway, most of the projects he didn¡¯t know about because it was secret, but that didn¡¯t stop him from complaining about it anyway. Other than that, he just mentions going ¡®down there¡¯ several times, which seems to be somewhere below the warehouse.¡± Eden reaches down and picks up a small stack of papers, ¡°As for these, they were dyed gray by the goo, and aren¡¯t legible.¡±


    ¡°I hope there wasn¡¯t anything important in there about whatever he was talking about ¡®waking up.¡¯ Anyway, come on Aponi, let¡¯s see about finding the wards.¡±This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    ¡°Eira, are we going to be fine? Those things are still around?¡±


    Watching my peripherals, I see more of the things we¡¯ve come to know as ¡®Palms¡¯ watching us, ¡°Yeah, just don¡¯t go to sleep or get caught in any strong mind magic. I don¡¯t think they do anything until they¡¯ve pulled you into your memories.¡±


    ¡°Oh, about that, Eira, who was the woman and that boy? Everyone else looked like different versions of themselves except younger, but who were they?¡±


    ¡°...Uhm, the woman¡­ she¡¯s my mother!¡±


    ¡°Y-your mother!¡± Eden¡¯s eyes grow wide, and she moves closer.


    ¡°That was your mother? Can I meet her sometime? Wait, what about the boy? Who¡¯s he?¡±


    ¡°Yes. No¡­ and my uh¡­¡± With my free hand, I scratch the back of my head with a frozen smile on my face, ¡° and my brother¡­ stepbrother!¡±


    ¡°...Oh, can you at least tell me about them?¡± Aponi and Eden look at one another before Eden continues, ¡°We don¡¯t actually know much of anything about your past.¡±


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± I glance around nervously, ¡°What is it you want to know?¡±


    Aponi and Eden glance at one another again, and suddenly I¡¯m being bombarded with questions.


    ¡°Where were you born!?¡±


    ¡°When were you born!?¡±


    ¡°Do you have other siblings!?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s you, dad!?¡±


    ¡°Do you have a dad!?¡±


    ¡°Is your mother really old like in some vampire novels!?¡±


    ¡°Is your stepbrother human or something else!?¡±


    As the questions continue, my expression stays frozen as the back of my neck turns cold with sweat. I lift the hand that isn¡¯t supporting the cub and wave it at the two, ¡°L-let¡¯s do this later! We need to break those wards after all.¡±


    They both look at me with pursed lips and narrowed eyes.


    <hr>


    --Kardama POV--


    ¡®Wh-where am I?¡¯


    ¡°Boy. Get up,¡± an old tired voice rings in my head.


    ¡®Uh? I recognize that voice¡­ is it you Gramps? Wait, am I lying down somewhere?¡¯


    ¡°Boy!¡±


    **Slap**


    ¡°Ah!¡± My eyes shoot open as I spring from the floor angrily. Jerking my head from left to right, I find myself in a small open room with a single table in the center. Noticing the person sitting at the table I realize what¡¯s going on, and I awkwardly start to access the rest of the room before giving them my attention. Tapping my foot against the floor, I find it seems to be made of some type of smooth black granite. Then glancing at the nearby wall to see they look to be made of planks of redwood.


    I rub my head and turn my attention to a familiar old man across from me who is clearly a Shadow Demon sitting with their legs crossed. His right horn curls several times while his left is broken near its base His skin, black as an abyss, is wrinkled and scarred showing his long difficult life. The old man nods at me with a big grin causing his sharp ears and long white goatee to bounce.


    ¡°Boy.¡± The old man looks at me with his yellow eyes and rectangular pupils with a knowing smirk, ¡°You understand what your being here right now means, don¡¯t you?¡±


    Giving a bitter smile, I turn my eyes away from the old man, ¡°Unfortunately, Gramps.¡±


    He smacks the table with his palm, ¡°That¡¯s right; it means I was correct!¡± he laughs loudly and continues to slap the table. ¡°Remember what you said to me!? Paranoid? Waste of time? Waste of gold!?¡± he laughs louder.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, Gramps¡­¡± I sigh and look at him with a troubled expression, ¡°It¡¯s good to see you.¡±


    Gramps stops slapping the table abruptly, ¡°Dammit.¡± He narrows his eyes, ¡°Did I die or something?¡±


    ¡°...Yeah. About twenty years ago.¡±


    ¡°Damn¡­¡± He sighs dramatically, ¡°Well, how¡¯d I do it? Did I go out like I always wanted?¡±


    ¡°...Uh, no. You did not go out in the brothel like you always said you would.¡±


    ¡°Oh. Well, that¡¯s disappointing. Then how did it happen? Did I hit on the wrong woman?¡±


    While rolling my eyes at my perverted Grandpa, ¡°No one knows, really. You just kinda disappeared, and a messenger eventually arrived with your hand in a box.¡±


    ¡°...Wow! That really blows!¡± He shrugs and puts on a peaceful smile, but his eyes still look fiery, ¡°Oh, well, if I¡¯m dead, I¡¯m dead. More importantly, I want to hear you say it!¡±


    ¡°Fine¡­ You were right, Gramps¡­ the mind magic mitigation spell worked.¡±


    He smacks the table again, ¡°It WORKED! You¡¯re lucky I¡¯m presumably dead, or you wouldn¡¯t hear the end of it until¡­ well, I died,¡± he shrugs dismissively. ¡°Now, say the rest of it!¡±


    I sit down and stare at Gramps bitterly, ¡°It wasn¡¯t a waste of time or money like I said it was. You aren¡¯t paranoid, and it very well might save my life.¡±


    ¡°Boy, this was a moment I was really looking forward to, so stop staring at me like this is my funeral. It takes the fun out of it.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, Gramps¡­ I-I just miss you.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be a pansy boy¡­¡± He looks away, ¡°but don¡¯t forget I love you,¡± he mutters awkwardly at the floor. He looks back up and coughs, ¡°Anyway, how¡¯d you end up here in the false memory? Mess with the wrong demon? Get involved with the Pit¡¯s Maw? You probably did something stupid, right?¡±


    ¡°Gramps, I don¡¯t even know how this happened. I was just walking around normally, then I started forgetting things, and next thing I know...¡± I think back to the girl with sharp ears and snow-white hair.


    Gramps looks at me with a raised eyebrow, ¡°What happened, boy? You look like you want to say something, but you¡¯re afraid to.¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I found some vampires.¡±


    Finally, Gramps looks at me seriously, ¡°Ironic to say the least boy,¡± he shakes his head with a sigh, ¡°that it would be you to find them. Someone who denied their responsibility so wholeheartedly. Someone who went even beyond that and tried to undermine the very idea among the others.¡±


    I jump to my feet, ¡°It was holding us back, Gramps! Tens of thousands of years of waiting!? For who, for what? Why us!?¡± I scream.


    ¡°It had to be us, boy. You know that.¡±


    Throwing my arms up, I continue to shout, ¡°Know what!? That we live in self-imposed exile? That we are still glorifying a dead god? That the long-dead ¡®Night¡¯ Demons are revered as the zenith of Shadow Demons!? That...¡±


    Gramps holds up his hand with a disappointed look, ¡°You¡¯re exaggerating. Life was not as you say¡­ and if you can¡¯t do the one task that was left to us by the Mother, then just stay out of the vampires¡¯ way. The worst thing you could do is undermine them or cause them hardship.¡±


    ¡°You just want me to stay out of it. How the fuck am I supposed to do that, Gramps!? It¡¯ll be impossible for the Shadow Demons to just ¡®stay out of it¡¯ when the truth comes out! Besides...¡± I bite my lip, ¡°one of them isn¡¯t letting on as much as she knows. I want to know how much she knows about us.¡±


    Gramps calmly holds out his hand, indicating for me to sit, ¡°If you¡¯re done yelling at your dead Grandpa, may I speak now?¡±


    ¡°...Fine.¡± I sit down as Gramps gathers his thoughts.


    ¡°Boy¡­you¡¯re your own person, and if you don¡¯t want to be involved with the Blood Race or the vampires, that is fine. However, you cannot make that decision for everyone else. I¡¯m sure you know what my stance would be if I were still alive, but now the choice falls to the Patriarch¡­ or Matriarch, I don¡¯t know, I¡¯m apparently out of the loop.¡± The room begins to creak, and Gramps looks around a bit sadly, ¡°Anyway, the spell is about to wear off, and you¡¯ll wake up wherever you are. The spell will mitigate the effects of all mind magic for 24-hours. Make sure you make the best of it wherever it is you are.¡±


    ¡°Gramps¡­¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be sad, Kardama. Whatever your decision, your Grandpa is proud of what you¡¯ll become¡­ but just remember the message the Mother left us.¡±


    I nod and recite the part I remember, ¡°Child of shadow and children of night, I shall return to you one day alive but different. Until then, steel yourselves, stick to the shadows, travel in the night, and in the darkness, we shall come to find retribution. The dawn is but fleeting, and ultimately shall be eclipsed by the night.¡±


    Gramps chuckles, ¡°Well, you never were great when it came to memorization, but I¡¯m glad you at least remember the last part.¡±


    I smile at Gramps, ¡°Whatever, old man. If it were meant to be memorized, then it would have been kept short and sweet.¡±


    Gramps scolds me with his eyes before the two of us begin to laugh. The room starts to crumble around me, and I soon find myself being dragged down a long hallway.

 Chapter 87: Turquoise Bulb.

    --Eira POV--


    Gripping the sleepy and shell-shocked bear cub, I raise a pair of binoculars to my face, exploring the limited view the ajar door allows. Feeling someone breathing near my ear, I lower the binoculars and turn toward the culprit. Finding Eden¡¯s face only a few inches apart from my own, I look into her blue and red eyes, causing my face to turn a little hot. I adjust my grip on the binoculars and poke Eden¡¯s forehead, pushing her away with minimal effort.


    ¡°Eden, what are you doing?¡±


    ¡°Just looking,¡± she responds with a flat expression.


    I blink a few times and swing my head waiting for her to continue. She just stares at me, so I finally ask, ¡°That¡¯s great, Eden¡­ but at what?¡±


    ¡°You still have your earring?¡± She reaches out and squeezes the point of my sharp ears. ¡°Could we use it to help us?¡±


    The stimulus makes me reflexively jerk away from her and take a few steps away. ¡°Why did you do that!? Don¡¯t touch my ears! I don¡¯t like it!¡±


    ¡°S-sorry, I didn¡¯t think your ears would be so ticklish,¡± she says with a fascinated gaze, ¡°but after your top-hat, I thought your earring may be invisible or something.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t lie to me.¡± I cover my ear with the binocular and scowl. ¡°You just wanted to touch my ear. Don¡¯t do that again, or I¡¯ll be forced to retaliate!¡±


    Aponi steps between us, and her eyes dart back and forth dubiously. ¡°Will you two stop flirting. Eden, why¡¯d you ask about Eira''s earring?¡±


    ¡®Flirting!? I was serious about retaliating! My ears are sensitive! Besides, Eden is too young to be flirting with anyone, especially me.¡¯ Turning toward Eden I expect her reaction to be similar but to my surprise, she seems to be having difficulty meeting Aponi¡¯s gaze. ¡®No, Eden, I don¡¯t think so. That better just be ordinary shyness, because you¡¯re going to be real disappointed.¡¯


    Eden stutters out a response, ¡°Y-yeah, I¡¯ve seen her use it twice. Once to disrupt some kind of... well, I don''t actually know what it disrupted, but it helped us escape a nightclub full of demons. The second time, she used it to knock out the hospital¡¯s power and undo some kind of illusion. So I was basically just curious if it would work here too.¡±


    ¡°Night club full of demons? Power at the hospital? Illusion?¡± Aponi looks at the two of us with disbelief. ¡°How many secrets are the two of you hiding?¡±


    I take a deep breath and push away the earlier incident. Smiling and turning my eyes away from Aponi, I shrug. ¡°Well, I wouldn¡¯t call them secrets. It just never came up.¡±


    ¡°Come to think of it, we talked about your mother a little then too,¡± Eden adds, seemingly having only just remembered, ¡°The woman that showed up mentioned Klena, and you called her your mother¡­ so that must mean¡ª¡±


    Like the time before, the name ¡°Klena¡± makes me feel melancholic, but I shake the feeling away. Glaring at Eden suspiciously, I interrupt her, ¡°Y¡¯know Eden, the last time I asked you how you knew that name, you acted strangely and dodged my question. So I recommend that you stop that line of thinking immediately unless you¡¯re going to tell me your little secret.¡±


    Eden stares at me, caught off guard while opening and closing her mouth, unsure how to respond. Meanwhile, Aponi simply looks frustrated by the things she hasn¡¯t been made privy to.


    ¡®In truth, I¡¯m extremely curious how Eden knows the name of the Banshee girl, but for some reason, thinking about her just makes me sad... I¡¯ll dig it out of her at a more appropriate time.¡¯


    Raising the binoculars, I continue the search for the item supporting the ward. ¡°The earring would work if the range isn¡¯t too large, but as of now, we don¡¯t even know where the wards are. Still, it would probably reach it if we took the time to pool enough blood, but who knows what else we might inadvertently screw up sending a mana pulse through a mysterious facility. Those logs we read talked about several projects in this facility, so cutting the power might lead to a lot of trouble. Let¡¯s stick to the safer route unless we have no other option.¡±


    ¡®Plus, I¡¯m tired from almost bleeding myself dry. My body needs a break.¡¯


    Next to me, I can hear Aponi shuffling around curiously. ¡°Yeah, the fact this place even has power is weird enough. Just destroying a part of the facility¡¯s electrical system might cause issues¡­ or let those experiments out if they¡¯re really still here,¡± Aponi says.


    Nodding in agreement without removing my eyes from the binoculars, I notice an object radiating a soft turquoise glow. Adjusting the binoculars, I¡¯m able to find it seems to be set into the ceiling and looks to be attempting to mimic a light bulb.


    ¡®Huh. That¡¯s actually not a bad idea. Working it into the architecture like that is really clever.¡¯


    I wave my hand and hand the binoculars to Aponi. She takes them and looks at me curiously. ¡°Over there is a glowing turquoise light bulb,¡± I say, pointing toward the area where the turquoise bulb is, ¡°Shoot it.¡±


    ¡°A light bulb?¡± She puts it to her eyes, focusing on the bulb. ¡°Is it really a light bulb that has caused all the trouble?¡±


    Shaking my head, I answer Aponi¡¯s question, ¡°No, of course not. It¡¯s what¡¯s making the light bulb glow turquoise, though. Everything else is just dressing, and it can¡¯t be behind anything too protective, or it won¡¯t function very well. Still, I¡¯m surprised they went through the trouble.¡±Unauthorized tale usage: if you spot this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    ¡°Maybe they were worried about the Consortium people?¡± Eden adjusts her position to see the bulb. ¡°Seems like it would make sense for them to hide it in a way that they wouldn¡¯t be able to find it.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, your average person would probably think it¡¯s just a weird blue bulb,¡± Aponi adds.


    ¡°Well, it doesn¡¯t matter. All I know is it needs to be destroyed, and it¡¯s probably just one of several others.¡±


    Aponi nods and hands me the binoculars. Raising her rifle, she focuses on the turquoise bulb but stops short of pulling the trigger. ¡°If I shoot these, will those things get loose in the city?¡±


    ¡°The palms?...¡± I stop for a moment thinking before responding, ¡°According to the logs, they should stick to the facility as long as the weaker site-wide mind magic stays in effect. So I¡¯d expect it to stay confined to the facility.¡±


    ¡°Are you sure about that?¡± Aponi questions, sternly.


    ¡°Aponi, I don¡¯t know.¡± I shrug and then sigh heavily. ¡°Every time I expect something to go one way it never does, so I¡¯m just going to say, that they should presumably, in theory, if the logs are accurate, and if all factors go unchanged¡ª¡±


    Aponi groans and interrupts me, ¡°Eira.¡±


    Ignoring her interruption, I pick up where I left off, ¡°¡ªshould maybe, reasonably stay within the facility¡­ probably.¡±


    Aponi pauses for a moment and stands unmoving with the rifle still at the ready. ¡°Good enough,¡± she finally replies, immediately pulling the trigger.


    **Bang!**


    Gunfire rings out, and an explosion of turquoise light causes me to look away.


    _______________________________________


    --Kardama POV--


    I allow myself to be pulled deeper and deeper into wherever I am, waiting for my opportunity to escape or hide. Focusing my mind, I spread my consciousness to the shadows nearby allowing myself to feel the environment around me. Those of high enough skill can use the shadows as eyes, but I am not near that level of ability.


    At first, I cannot feel anything, but when the people dragging me pass through a particularly large shadow, I get a rough idea of their bodies. In front, there are three humanoids whose bodies are colder than that of your average demons, but warmer than those vampires I¡¯ve come to find myself stuck with.


    ¡®Are they just humans?¡¯


    The shadow passes over me and I recognize my own high body heat, and an additional two shapes on either side of me, also humans, going by their body heat. Finally, one last line walks through and this one is the same as the others except this one is made up of five of them. However, it isn¡¯t the number that concerns me with these; it''s the feeling of the cold metal that seems to be adhering itself to their bodies.


    ¡®Nine humans? But those last five seem to be donning some kind of human technology. I hate that stupid human crap.¡¯


    **Bang!**


    A loud explosion echoes down the hallways, and even through my closed eyelids, I can see a blue flash. I almost take the opportunity to attempt to escape, but I press the urge away.


    ¡°What was that!?¡± a low voice shouts, ¡°Dammit! It¡¯s probably that last fuckin¡¯ girl you all couldn¡¯t catch!¡±


    ¡°But, Doc, she was under the effects of the mind magic.¡±


    ¡°So!? What if she destroys something while running around stuck within the mind magics effects!?¡±


    ¡°Well, I mean, I guess, but what the hell did you want us to do? Rodriguez already tried to stop the girl. She was actually the first one we tried to catch.¡±


    ¡°If he tried to stop her, then why isn¡¯t she already in position!?¡±


    ¡°W-well, you see¡­¡± the man hesitates before sighing and continuing, ¡°Rodriguez jumped in front of her when she was running around deranged¡­ Actually, I should say, even though she looks like a young girl, she definitely isn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°What do you mean?¡±


    ¡°She looks like she¡¯s sixteen or seventeen, maybe? I don¡¯t know; it¡¯s hard to tell sometimes. Nowadays, some college freshmen don¡¯t even look like adults to me.¡±


    ¡®Are they talking about Eira?¡¯


    They pick up the pace while the person rambles on about his time in college. This goes on for a few minutes as seven of the other humans join in on the conversation. Meanwhile, I use the time to explore my surroundings with the shadows to the best of my abilities.


    ¡®Seems like we¡¯re in a long hallway with lots of doors to either side. There are humans here and there, but most of the rooms seem empty. Is there no mind magic down here, or are these humans just using something to shrug off the effects?¡¯


    ¡°Bloody hell! Will you all shut up!?¡± the doc groans in exasperation, ¡°Now, what happened to Rodriguez?¡±


    ¡°O-oh, yeah. Well, he jumped out in front of the young girl and even took a defensive stance in preparation to catch her¡­¡± he pauses, and a few others agree with him before he continues, ¡°But when the two met, the girl absolutely steamrolled Rodriguez. Like we had to take him to the infirmary, and the doc says he probably has a broken pelvis and a ruptured spleen.¡±


    The doc in front stops, and so does everyone else following his lead. ¡°A girl that¡¯s somewhere between fourteen and seventeen broke a full-grown man¡¯s pelvis and ruptured his spleen just by running into him? You actually expect me to believe that?¡±


    ¡°Ah!¡± The man chuckles to himself. ¡°I forgot the most important part. She is definitely not human. Hell, Rodriguez didn¡¯t even slow the girl down.¡±


    Someone grabs my horn and yanks my head upward. ¡°Did she look like this thing?¡± the doc¡¯s voice questions.


    ¡®If this human touches me or calls me a ¡°thing¡± one more time I may not be able to control myself.¡¯


    ¡°Nah. She looked a lot different than this guy.¡±


    ¡°Then one of the other experiments escaped?¡±


    ¡°Maybe? I don¡¯t know; we weren¡¯t really told about most of the other experiments going on in the facility.¡±


    ¡°I know that I was just thinking out loud. Anyway, why didn¡¯t you report this?¡±


    ¡°Huh? Well, because we had to catch this guy.¡± Someone pats me on the head, making me want to rip their throat out. ¡°He wasn¡¯t easy to catch.¡±


    ¡°Just forget it, six of you come with me. Three in the front and three in the back. We need to check on the warehouse; it¡¯s the only thing keeping us from being overrun.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Doc. We¡¯ve got your back.¡±


    Hearing the footsteps disappearing, I almost want to laugh. ¡®I¡¯ll have to thank little miss vampire for this later.¡¯ I start manipulating the shadows nearby to prepare my escape.


    ¡°Hey, does something feel off.¡±


    ¡°...Yeah, now that you mention it.¡±


    Undoing the button to my hidden pocket, I slip my hand into the pocket and grip my push knife.


    ¡®I won¡¯t waste your stupid mitigation spell, Gramps.¡¯

 Chapter 88: Negotiation

    --Eira POV--


    ¡°A fourth one in the back over there,¡± I say, pointing toward a turquoise bulb.


    Aponi nods. ¡°I see it.¡±


    To avoid the blinding burst of light, I turn my head away and stare at the ground.


    **Ba-Bang!**


    Gunfire echoes loudly, but something odd happens at the same moment.


    ¡®That¡­ that sounded like two gunshots?¡¯


    The light fades, revealing a golfball-sized hole blasted into the floor.


    Suddenly, Aponi tackles Eden and shouts, ¡°Get down!¡±


    Immediately I hurl myself toward the ground expecting more gunfire, but nothing happens.


    ¡°Sorry! That was an accident,¡± a voice shouts from within the warehouse.


    Aponi, Eden, and I all look toward one another, then back into the warehouse and then back at each other. ¡°Did someone just shoot at us and then apologize?¡± Eden asks with a small whisper.


    ¡°Yeah,¡± I glance at the hole in the concrete and murmur, ¡°That is definitely what happened.¡±


    ¡°Hey! Did you hear me? That was an accident,¡± the voice again shouts.


    Aponi¡¯s face turns red with fury, and I hold up my hand to stop her before she blows a fuse.


    ¡°How was it an accident?¡± I yell back, glaring at Aponi.


    ¡°The light surprised me, and I accidentally pulled the trigger.¡±


    ¡°Bullshit,¡± Aponi whispers to me, ¡°He shot at almost the same time.¡±


    ¡®So Aponi thinks he had basically already started pulling the trigger. Probably right. They probably wanted to stop us from shooting the bulb.¡¯


    I nod in agreement, shouting, ¡°Why should we believe you? Who are you?¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Are you going to answer?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Is there someone older we can talk to?¡±


    ¡®These guys are trying my already minute levels of patience,¡¯ I glance at Aponi who is weirdly angry, ¡®But if they want to talk to someone else, I¡¯ll let Aponi vent a bit.¡¯


    I motion to Aponi with an exaggerated roll of my eyes. She smiles and looks toward the noise. ¡°What the fuck do you shit spouters want!?¡± she roars.


    ¡°Uh¡­¡± they go quiet for a while before answering, ¡°Can we have the girl back?¡±


    Aponi laughs. ¡°Nope! Now, why should we believe you? Who are you?¡±


    ¡°We should be asking you guys that! You¡¯re in our facility!¡±


    Aponi looks at me with a raised eyebrow. ¡°Their facility?¡±


    ¡°I think the papers said the ones who own this place are called the Two Palms Society,¡± Eden whispers.


    I nod in agreement, and Aponi yells back, ¡°Are you guys from the Two Palm Society?¡±


    ¡°Goddamnit,¡± the voice says, ¡°Listen, this is our facility. You have no right to be here.¡±


    ¡°I disagree.¡± Aponi holds out a middle finger, which she quickly retracts behind cover. ¡°This place seems like the Crawlers own it.¡±


    ¡°Stop being so fuckin¡¯ unreasonable! Shit!¡± the voice shouts with evident aggression, ¡°You¡¯re lucky we are even trying to talk to you at all!¡±


    Aponi clutches her fist tightly. ¡°If you wanted us to be reasonable, then you shouldn¡¯t have shot at us!¡±


    From within the warehouse, the whispers of people arguing reach us. The whispers go quiet, and someone shouts back, ¡°I already told you it was an accident!¡±


    ¡°Do you think they have the others?¡± Eden whispers, ¡°We haven¡¯t seen any sign of the others in the warehouse.¡±


    I shrug while staring into the warehouse with narrow eyes. ¡°Probably, but either way, there is a lot more to this facility. More than likely, they¡¯re there.¡±


    ¡°Hello! My name is Doctor Wright. I¡¯d like to know if there is some way we could possibly de-escalate this situation?¡±


    Aponi and Eden look at me, and I think for a moment.


    ¡®This situation is far from what I expected in pretty much every aspect. There is obviously no way I can just leave the others in the hand of some shifty humans. Not to mention all Blood Race are my responsibility in a way, so I need to get in there.¡¯


    ¡°Tell the Doctor to come out alone.,¡± I whisper to Aponi with a small smirk, ¡°Oh, and try to let them know as little about us as possible.¡±


    ¡°Is that a good idea¡­ Actually, nevermind, it¡¯s not like we have many options, ¡° Aponi grimaces, and yells, ¡°Doctor Wright! Come out alone, and we¡¯ll consider that de-escalation.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°Well!?¡±


    ¡°We¡¯ll send someone else out,¡± Doctor Wright shouts back.


    ¡°No! You come out alone! Not anyone else, just you.¡±


    ¡°Why? So you can take me as a hostage!?¡±


    ¡°No, as a guarantee.¡±


    ¡°Then, take someone else!¡±


    Aponi frowns and looks at me. ¡°What do you think, Eira? Maybe, we can try something else.¡±


    ¡°Ask them what they suggest,¡± I whisper.A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    Aponi nods. ¡°Well, then what do you guys suggest? We feel a bit at a disadvantage here, so¡­?¡±


    ¡°How about two of my men and I come out, and we can talk. How does that sound?¡±


    I shrug. ¡°Whatever. Let¡¯s just get on with this.¡± I tap the flower and inject some mana into the top-hats, activating its deception ability.


    ¡®Should probably disguise myself in case my reputation precedes me.¡¯


    Aponi and Eden look at me confusedly, but I wave my hand, indicating them to get on with it and not ask questions.


    ¡®I wanted to avoid them knowing about the top-hat, but they were eventually going to find out, and I don¡¯t have the luxury right now.¡¯


    ¡°Alright, come out. Try anything funny, and you won¡¯t last very long,¡± Aponi threatens.


    ¡°...A threat when we¡¯re being so cooperative,¡± a loud sigh emanates, and Doctor Wright continues, ¡°Alright, we¡¯re coming out.¡±


    Aponi prepares her rifle, Eden readies her saber, and I raise the scythe. Footsteps and a whirring noise echoes from the warehouse as two men and a female step through the big doors. Out front, there is a man with a white coat, khakis, and a blue button-up. He seems to be a human somewhere in their sixties with short gray hair and a receding hairline. Behind him, a male and female soldier wearing a pair of goggles that slip over their face covering their eyes. They wear black military-like attire with a pair of white palms embroidered on the breast. The goggles¡¯ lenses glow with a faint green as the two soldiers look between us with flat expressions. They adjust their stances, and while preparing their rifles the whirring sound again reverberates from beneath their clothing.


    ¡°Not human,¡± the female says to Doctor Wright.


    ¡®Seems those goggles probably have infrared¡­ Wait? But does that mean the top-hat doesn¡¯t alter my body temp? That¡¯s a significant oversight¡­ Come to think of it this is the second time this has happened. Last time, one person thought my body temp was normal and the other thought it was low. Wish the rules surrounding it were a bit more consistent.¡¯


    Aponi shifts her rifle between the three and attempts to deceive them. ¡°Not human? I think you need to get your eyes checked.¡±


    ¡°Right, just a woman with blood-red eyes and fangs, two high-schoolers with heterochromia, and three bears, perfectly normal humans. Besides, either you¡¯ve all been in an ice bath, or you aren¡¯t human,¡± the male soldier says flatly, ¡°Where¡¯s the long ear girl with solid white hair and skin?¡±


    ¡®Well, at least the visual deception aspects of the top-hat are still functioning.¡¯


    ¡°Sh¡ª¡±


    Interrupting Aponi, I start attempting to take control of the conversation, ¡°Who are you talking about? We don¡¯t know a girl like that. Now, do you want to talk or not? I¡¯m losing patience.¡±


    ¡°Who are you, runt?¡± the female soldier says mockingly, ¡°Is this really the time or place for a high schooler to speak?¡±


    ¡®Psh, this runt could take you out before that stupid smirk even falls off your face¡­ Anyway, I should go ahead and plant the idea of my appearance in their minds to avoid future issues.¡¯


    I point at Eden. ¡°Like my sister here, I have blonde hair and fair skin. Do any of us resemble or look like someone who would be acquainted with such a person? Besides, no one asked for your input, you peabrain nematode.¡±


    ¡°Sister?¡± Eden mutters, ¡°Blonde hair?¡±


    ¡®To them, I probably still look normal, so I¡¯d imagine to them this is rather confusing.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, you do! And what the hell do nemato¡ª¡±


    The sound of someone laughing heartily interrupts the soldier, and everyone looks to the source. There, Doctor Wright, with his hands over his chest, laughs with tears in his eyes. ¡°T-talk about rare insults,¡± he says between breaths, ¡°What¡¯s your name, young lady?¡±


    ¡°People just call me¡­ C.¡±


    Doctor Wright smiles at me. ¡°I like you, C, so I¡¯m just going to ignore the fact you three aren¡¯t human and ask you to stop shooting the bulbs in the warehouse here.¡±


    ¡°Sorry. Can¡¯t do that. We¡¯re looking for our companions.¡±


    ¡°Companions? What do they look like?¡±


    ¡®...Probably shouldn¡¯t mention Kardama is a companion. Just in case they know what demons are.¡¯


    ¡°The first is a man with a permanent goofy smile plastered across his face. The other is a man who looks like they would be one of the first results if you typed ¡®generic white male¡¯ in a search engine. The last is a person we were chasing, usually wears black, but¡­ we¡¯ve never seen his face.¡±


    Aponi nudges me and whispers in my ear, ¡°I¡¯m just going to assume you know what you¡¯re doing, but with that description, he¡¯s not going to know who you¡¯re talking about.¡±


    ¡°Ah! I know exactly who you¡¯re talking about,¡± the man says with a grave nod, ¡°However, unfortunately, we can¡¯t give you all of them.¡±


    Aponi sighs loudly, while I smile smugly, shaking my head. ¡°I¡¯m afraid I need all of them.¡±


    Doctor Wright chuckles. ¡°Afraid it¡¯s just not possible,¡± he holds his hand up with his index finger extended, ¡°However! If you leave immediately without causing any more trouble, I can give you one of your companions.¡±


    ¡°...Two.¡±


    ¡°One, or I¡¯ll make it my priority to eliminate you as a threat.¡±


    ¡°Oh? A threat. Interesting negotiating tactic.¡±


    ¡°The only reason I¡¯m willing to negotiate is because of that,¡± Doctor Wright says, pointing toward a big pile of gray goo, ¡°The fact you killed some of those ¡®Palms¡¯ means you have some combat ability, but you also look rather beat up. Which means you aren¡¯t in a position to ask for more than one of your companions.¡±


    ¡°There¡¯s no way we can accept those terms!¡± Aponi whispers at me furiously without taking her eyes off the soldiers.


    ¡®They can hear you Aponi. What happened to that military discipline of yours.¡¯


    ¡°Shush, you¡¯re acting weird,¡± I respond, ¡°Let me handle this.¡±


    Aponi reluctantly nods with squinted fiery-eyes expecting me to do my usual thing. I look toward Doctor Wright with wicked eyes and a deep frown. ¡°Doctor Wright.¡±


    ¡°Uh. Y-yes?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ve got a deal! Give me the dumb one.¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    We walk through the muddy tunnels while Aponi stares, not bullets, but atomic warheads at me. If it were possible for the vein in someone¡¯s forehead to burst, I¡¯d be worried it would happen. However, I¡¯m more interested in the man she is piggybacking with his usual goofy smile.


    ¡®Well, we found Sam, but lost Kardama and Jimmy. Great. They didn¡¯t even give us the bags he was carrying¡­ and they also returned him like¡­ that.¡¯ I glance at Sam who is in a pink hospital gown. With Aponi¡¯s footsteps, the back of the gown opens and then closes again. ¡®Moron. Still, at least we have him back.¡¯


    Aponi steps in front of me, carrying Sam¡¯s limp, unconscious body. ¡°Something wrong, Aponi?¡± I say with an upward glare, ¡°For some reason, I get the feeling you¡¯re upset.¡±


    ¡°Damn right, something¡¯s wrong! You think this is okay!? You think you can just leave Jimmy to those freak scientists?¡±


    ¡°Oh, not worried about Kardama?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know him,¡± her fang sinks into her lip in a fury, ¡°and that¡¯s beside the point! Explain yourself now!¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re too weak to cut through. We need to prepare,¡± I shrug and continue, ¡°That¡¯s pretty much the extent of it.¡±


    ¡°Then, where are we going!?¡±


    ¡°Back to the hotel,¡± I look directly into her eyes and bare my fangs at her, ¡°But more importantly, you better learn to keep your anger in check. If you weren¡¯t all so weak, I wouldn¡¯t have to constantly push myself to the limit all the time! If we go in there when I¡¯m not ready, then we¡¯d all perish. End of story.¡±


    A crack appears in Aponi¡¯s expression. ¡°H-how is this our fault? You¡¯re the one who dragged us into this life!¡±


    ¡°No. The Goddess did¡­ and I don¡¯t know how that has anything to do with you being weak. As for this situation, even if you do blame me I already said sorry for getting us into this,¡± I roll my eyes and stare into space, ¡°Now, just trust me to get us out of it.¡±


    ¡°A-Aponi your¡­ your¡ª¡±


    I hold up my hand toward Eden. ¡°Don¡¯t say anything about it right now, Eden.¡±


    ¡°About what!?¡± She looks at Eden and follows her eyes. Aponi¡¯s eyes turn upward, and she reaches up and grabs onto something above her head. ¡°W-what is this?¡±


    Sighing, I look at the two stick-like protrusions jutting from the top of Aponi¡¯s head. I shake my head and step around Aponi to continue the trudge through the tunnels.


    ¡°Nice antlers, Aponi, they¡¯re adorable. Calm down, and they¡¯ll probably recede,¡± I wave my hand and say in a flat voice, ¡°Now come on, Little Miss Wendigo. We¡¯ve left a prisoner on the surface for too long, and we need to attempt negotiation with him now. Hope he¡¯s still alive.¡±


    I glance back at Aponi who is dumbfounded running her hands up and down the antlers. ¡®Wendigos, well known for their fits of rage and hot tempers. This is going to be annoying until we can get it under control. Probably due to the stress over the last day or so. Explains her bad temper when talking to both the Two Palm guys and myself. Maybe I¡¯ll just have her and Kardama beat each other up later to get it out of their systems.¡¯

 Chapter 89: Invisible Brute

    Standing in the middle of the collapsed hotel, I raise the scythe and bring it down upon my adversary.


    **Clang! Bang!**


    ¡°Eira, stop it,¡± Eden says, awkwardly.


    Still bitter, I continue to beat the scythe against the blood cage, which now contains nothing but a Crawler¡¯s corpse. ¡°The stupid thing died! Committed suicide!¡± I shout while staring at the mutilated body of the Crawler with its teeth still sunk into its own flesh. ¡°All that trouble and not only that but the stupid Brute is gone too!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s probably around here somewhere. It was tied up and injured after all,¡± Eden says, ¡°Also, you¡¯re scaring them.¡±


    I glance at ¡®them¡¯ who are the three bear cubs curled together, staring at me with wide eyes. At the same time, in my mind, I hear a small whimper from the scythe¡¯s infant consciousness. ¡®Sorry,¡¯ I whisper in my head, ¡®I shouldn¡¯t use you for venting my frustration.¡¯


    Letting out a long sigh, I plop down next to the cage and lean against it in exasperation. The three bear cubs rush over and gather around me cooing.


    ¡®Getting out of those tunnels took way longer than I expected it to.¡¯


    We managed to jog through the tunnels relatively unimpeded, excluding some giant worms who were digging into the tunnel walls. There were a lot of irregular noises, though, so I¡¯m almost positive there are more than just those worms down there. But I think they avoid that area because those muddy tunnels that lead to the pool seem to be the worms¡¯ territory.


    That being said, we were definitely followed out by some Two Palm soldiers. They were pretty good at sneaking around, but the whining of whatever is under their clothes can¡¯t escape my sensitive ears. Since we didn¡¯t want to lead them back to the pool, in case they tried to destroy the way we came in, it took us a very long time to lose them in those tunnels. From what I can tell, the swimming pool entrance seems to have been dug by the worms, not by the Two Palm Society, so they probably don¡¯t know about it.


    But interestingly, whatever mind magic is on the facility seems to leak into that tunnel as well. When we finally returned, I had Aponi hold up a sign while I slowly walked backward through the entrance. As soon as I moved through the entrance my short term memory was thrown into confusion. Furthermore, both Aponi and Eden couldn¡¯t hear me asking them questions even though I was only twenty or so feet away.


    While all this was happening, Aponi never stopped fuming because of the Wendigo blood, so she had an attitude about everything. Along with her attitude, the cubs whined the whole time, thus making it even harder to escape our stalkers. All this combined, along with a ¡°shortcut¡± that wasn¡¯t actually short, it took us almost a day to get back.


    ¡°You know they were following us, right?¡± Aponi says, snarkily, ¡°Almost the whole time.¡±


    ¡°Of course, I know that. That¡¯s the whole reason it took us so long. You just forgot because of a ward you tripped.¡± I look at her with a frustrated scowl.


    ¡°I tripped a ward?¡± she says, glaring at me.


    ¡°Yeah, and you forgot a bunch of stuff because of it. It happened when we took that ¡®shortcut¡¯. I tried to warn you, but you got angry and tripped it anyway. So please! I beg you! Control yourself, Aponi, because if you don¡¯t, I¡¯m going to rip those antlers from your head myself.¡±


    Aponi squats and rubs her temples while staring at the floor. ¡°I-I¡¯m sorry. I¡¯m just so¡­ so mad! I don¡¯t understand! It¡­ it just won¡¯t go away. I try to think about something else, but then it just comes back worse than before.¡± A few drops of blood leak from Aponi¡¯s forearm, where she has dug her nails into her skin in an effort to restrain herself.


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. You probably just need to let it out. Some races were like that. Where they¡¯d be beating each other bloody, and a few minutes later, they''d be drinking together.¡±


    ¡°Possibly,¡± she says while taking a deep breath.


    ¡°I don¡¯t understand, why is she growing antlers?¡± Eden asks with a furrowed brow, ¡°I wasn¡¯t able to ask in the tunnels.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s because of a Title,¡± Aponi answers biting her lip, ¡°Something about being a descendent of a tribe or something. I didn¡¯t know about this part of it, though!¡±


    Eden nods slowly and then gazes at me dubiously. ¡°Why aren¡¯t you surprised, Eira? Did Aponi already tell you about her Title?¡±


    Aponi stops rubbing her temples and stares at me as well.


    I freeze and glance between the two stiffly. ¡®I¡¯ve never actually told them about <Analyze> before¡­ It simply seemed like a bad idea. Still, it could be a good way to explain away a lot of things if I tell them. At the same time, it makes me seem less, ¡°all-knowing,¡± I guess. It¡¯s easier just to give credit for the ability to the Goddess. Though I suppose I could also just make up a lie, but those get harder and harder to keep track of.¡¯


    Determining that keeping the mechanics behind <Analyze> secret will just create more questions, distrust, and problems in the future, I explain the very basics of it to Aponi and Eden.


    ¡°You can see our status screen? That seems unfair.¡± Suddenly, Eden seems to have a realization. ¡°Wait! Is that how you knew my name when we first met!?¡±


    Aponi follows suit and stares at me with wide eyes. ¡°You did the same thing to us on that ship!? Calling us by name so casually! It really messed with my mind!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, well, now you know,¡± I reply with a laugh and a shrug, ¡°It is what it is, and in the future, you¡¯ll both come to learn there are abilities that can do just about anything. One that can view other people¡¯s status isn¡¯t that amazing or even that rare.¡±


    ¡°But why didn¡¯t you tell us earlier?¡± Eden asks.


    ¡°You both only asked the one time, and I wasn¡¯t going to tell strangers anything.¡±


    ¡°W-well, I just assumed the Goddess told you herself.¡±


    ¡°Well, I don¡¯t see how that¡¯s my fault.¡± With a chuckle, I stand and crack my back. Glancing around, my eyes stop on the unconscious vampire ¡®man.¡¯ ¡°You two try to wake Sam; he¡¯s been asleep since we got him back, and we need to know what happened to him.¡±Stolen from its rightful place, this narrative is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Wait! Don¡¯t change the subject,¡± Aponi shouts, ¡°I wanna know about that hat of yours as well. How did you trick those people into thinking you were a different person!?¡±


    ¡°Well, you say trick, but I¡¯m not convinced it worked on that Doctor Wight character. He seemed to accept conversing with me rather easily while the soldiers didn¡¯t take me seriously at all. Then when I glared at him, he appeared to get a bit too intimidated. Maybe, I¡¯m just overthinking it, but I¡¯m not convinced it fooled him.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s interesting, but it doesn¡¯t answer my question.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, I was just thinking out loud. Anyway, I¡¯m not answering this right now; we¡¯ve got more important things to do.¡±


    ¡°E-Eira,¡± Eden stammers softly.


    ¡°As I said Eden I¡¯m not ans¡ª¡± Discovering her pointing toward something, I swing my head toward a pair of curtains hanging loosely in the demolished hotel. The curtains are tall, tacky, and scream ¡®two-star¡¯ hotel to all who behold them. However, these curtains have three unique features: an extremely large lump in the center, a massive pair of feet jutting from the base, and finally, an ugly face with its eyes closed tight on top.


    The three of us look between one another, donning half-closed eyes. ¡°I don¡¯t know what¡¯s worse, that it thinks it¡¯s hiding or that we didn¡¯t notice it earlier,¡± I mutter.


    I take a few steps, and someone grabs my shoulder. ¡°Is this really a good idea? Do we have the strength to fight it right now? Why do you want it anyway?¡± Eden asks, pelting me with questions.


    ¡°I¡¯m not here to fight with it. I¡¯m here to negotiate with it, although, it seems stupider than I thought, so who knows what¡¯s going to happen.¡±


    ¡°Negotiate with it?¡± She looks at it with a raised eyebrow. ¡°I-I¡­ good luck.¡±


    Giving her a thumbs up, I gradually approach the Brute who continues to hide behind the curtain. I remove the biggest, meatiest bowl of ramen I have on me. ¡°Hey, idiot. Can you understand English? I know Japanese also¡­ not that I expect you too,¡± I say in a mix of English and Japanese.


    ¡°You know Japanese?¡± Eden whispers.


    ¡°Japanese?¡± Aponi questions.


    ¡°Yeah, we obviously had a lot of Japanese guests on the cruise ship.¡±


    Ignoring them, I watch the Brute clinch its eyes shut even tighter.


    ¡®I hate this. This Brute was ultimately just supposed to be numbers for my essence counter.¡¯


    Grasping the chopsticks, I grip a noodle and fling it at the Brutes face. I smile as the noodle sticks to the Brute¡¯s face, but it remains unmoving. I watch as a long tongue extends from its flat face and pulls the noodle in. It opens its eye and then shuts it again immediately upon noticing me. This time I remove a piece of meat and sling it against its face. Again it pulls it in with its tongue except for this time it does not open its eyes.


    My eye twitches as I bend down and pick up a rock which I then hurl at the Brute. The rock, like the noodle and meat, is a direct hit.


    The Brute¡¯s eyes shoot open, finally realizing that it¡¯s been spotted it roars and attempts a charge. However, its legs get caught in the curtains, and it tumbles to the ground, revealing steel cable binding its arms and legs together.


    ¡°Oh, yeah. They did say they tied it up with cables. Guess that explains why it didn¡¯t run very far.¡± The Brute thrashes around, causing the ground to shake as it attempts to get back to its feet. ¡°Hey, stupid, can you stop?¡±


    Abruptly the Brute ceases its action and opens its jaws to roar. As it does so, I dump a large amount of broth and noodles down its gullet. The Brute¡¯s eyes begin to water, and tears escape from its dark eyes as it begins to cough furiously.


    ¡°Eira¡­¡± Eden remarks, ¡°are you trying to drown it?¡±


    I shrug lightly. ¡°No, but it didn¡¯t seem like it was going to calm down anytime soon.¡±


    Looking at the exposed parts of its bodies, I find its loose white hide seems to still be covered in numerous cuts, but they seem to have stopped bleeding. Finally, it stops coughing; it licks its lip and stares at me with dirty upturned eyes. It slowly opens its mouth, and I pour more broth and ramen into it.


    ¡®Alright, I¡¯m not going to sit here and spoon feed this giant neanderthal.¡¯


    I smile at Aponi and wave her over. ¡°Hey, Aponi, please come do this while I wake Sam.¡±


    ¡°Come, do what!? Feed that ugly giant!?¡± she shouts.


    ¡°Calm down, Miss Wen-da-pause. Just feed this thing until it stops acting aggressively. Then, well, we¡¯ll figure it out from there.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s not funny! Why are you bothering with this anyway!?¡±


    ¡®I wish she¡¯d stop yelling her responses. Maybe, I need to get her something to relax or let her get some sleep or something, jeez. Not that I don¡¯t have any sympathy for her condition, but still, it¡¯s weird having to maintain a neutral attitude when the other person is acting so hostile¡­ Is this how people feel when I talk to them? I¡¯m not this bad, am I?¡¯


    Shaking my head, I separate myself from my thoughts. ¡°It¡¯s simple, assuming the Brutes took Sam, then how did Sam end up with the Two Palms?¡± I reply.


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know, but how do we know these Brutes even took Sam?¡±


    ¡°We don¡¯t, that¡¯s why I want to wake Sam up.¡± I casually wave my hand at the Brute whose eyes are darting between Aponi and I. ¡°Regardless though, I¡¯m sure I can find a use for the thing, and even if we learn that they can¡¯t be reasoned with then that information is still valuable on its own.¡±


    ¡°But even if it can be ¡®reasoned with¡¯ there¡¯s no way it¡¯s going to cooperate.¡±


    ¡°Never say never! I¡¯d say this thing has at least the intelligence of a chimpanzee. If it has the same social structure as well, we just need to feed it and make sure it knows we¡¯re stronger than it. The fact it was hiding already means it knows we can cause it harm, so now we just need to make ourselves not seem so scary.¡±


    ¡°Chimpanzee social structures are pretty complex and varied, though,¡± Eden adds.


    ¡°It¡¯s just an example, Eden,¡± I respond, pinching my nose, ¡°I don¡¯t actually know that much about chimpanzee social structures.¡±


    Aponi groans and rolls her eyes. ¡°Whatever, I¡¯ll do it!¡±


    ¡°Good, he hasn¡¯t eaten in¡­ how long were we down there?¡±


    Aponi looks at her watch and thinks for a moment while maintaining a furious gaze. ¡°Around sixty hours. By the way, Eden and I are also hungry.¡±


    ¡°Sixty hours!?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you were in the warehouse for over half a day. Then we spent a long time searching for the bulbs and resting. After that, we took forever to get back here because those guys were following us.¡±


    ¡°Why didn¡¯t you say anything?¡±


    ¡°Does it matter? Do you have work tomorrow or something?¡±


    I roll my eyes dramatically. ¡°Just feed the Brute and I¡¯ll give everyone a bowl of ramen afterward.¡±


    Handing Aponi two bowls of ramen, I ignore her protests with a smile and step over to the unconscious Sam. I kneel down and notice Eden walking up behind me. With her over my shoulder, I awkwardly pull the collar of my dress up.


    Seemingly not noticing, Eden stares at Sam, saying, ¡°Do you know why he won¡¯t wake up? Is it drugs?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so,¡± I reply, inspecting Sam¡¯s forearms, ¡°Well, maybe that plays a part, but I think it¡¯s mostly because of what they removed.¡±


    ¡°What they removed?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I think they drew a lot of his blood. They might have figured out what he is¡­ hopefully not.¡±


    ¡°What?¡± Eden stares at the small holes in Sam¡¯s arm. ¡°Does he need a transfusion?¡±


    I remove the top-hat and pull a blood bag from it. ¡°Nah, he just needs to drink some blood. That¡¯ll be your job.¡±


    Tossing the bag to her, she stares at it then back at me, unsure how to respond.


    ¡°Welp, good luck.¡±


    ¡°W-wait!¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m joking¡­ Well, mostly, but Sam¡¯s a starving vampire, so all you have to do is keep the pressure on the bag,¡± she stares at me, confused, so I continue, ¡°Here, squeeze the bag and hold it over his head.¡±


    Following my instructions, Eden does so while I extend my nail. With the bag in place, I poke a small hole, and a drop of blood falls into Sam¡¯s open mouth. Suddenly, his eyes explode open, and he bites into the bag, just barely missing Eden¡¯s fingers.


    ¡°He nearly bit me!¡± she shouts while blood quickly drains from the bag.


    ¡°Yeah, well, he can¡¯t help it,¡± I chuckle, ¡°Anyway, I need to go find food for the cubs. ¡°Otherwise, they¡¯ll never shut up.¡±


    ¡®Also, I really need to try to contact Ego again.¡¯

 Chapter 90: Cant Bear the Cold

    The wind howls violently as I step through the cold, fluffy snow. Three bear cubs coo beneath a blanket as my hair blends seamlessly with every snowflake that happens to cling to its surface. To shield my eyes from these obvious blizzard-like conditions, I wear one of the white masks. Stopping, I look down at my tattered dress that is still partially coated in impossible to remove gray goo and observe that the goo seems to freeze quickly in the cold temperatures.


    Suddenly, the sound of glass shattering nearby causes me to stop. I look to my right, where I observe a Crawler sticking its head from a ruined grocery store. Cracking the scythe, the blood oozes lightly from its casing, indicating that its pressure has dropped significantly from its normal levels.


    ¡®Probably need to allow the scythe time to regenerate its blood supply. Come to think of it, I''m not sure how to feed this scythe¡­ Actually, I think it absorbed blood from a soldier once in the past... It feels like everything needs blood. It¡¯s only a matter of time until available supply won¡¯t be able to keep up with demand.¡¯ I sigh, causing a puff of cold hair to appear along the exterior of the mask. ¡®Blood spike.¡¯


    Loose snow is blown into the air, followed by the screeches of the Crawler.


    [Level 2 Human Crawler Slain - 18 Essence Acquired]


    ¡®The difference between a level 1 and a level 2 is great.¡¯ Lowing myself, I squat blending as well as I can into the icy conditions while attempting to muffle the bear cub¡¯s coos. ¡®Should wait a few minutes to make sure more don¡¯t show up. It seems like a good time to start contacting the people I need to speak to. I guess I can check up with Apon¡ª No, not her; she¡¯ll just be in a foul mood if I do. Besides, I told her to sleep after she ate. Let¡¯s just talk to Annie.¡¯


    Focusing, I contact Annie, who should be with her dad somewhere in the lower forty-eight states. ¡®Annie, are you okay? Are you okay, Annie?¡¯


    Surprisingly quick Annie answers. ¡®Eira! Of course, I¡¯m okay! Why do you ask?¡¯


    ¡®Uh, force of habit.¡¯


    ¡®Oh? Okay, well, do you need something? I want to help!¡¯¡¯


    ¡®Yeah, first is Terry with you? Ah, and has your dad been acting up?¡¯


    ¡®Nope. He went to New Mexico to do something. He said you already know about it, but you didn¡¯t answer when I tried to ask you if that was true. Dad is doing what he¡¯s supposed to, I think, he has been talking to a lot of people lately.¡¯


    ¡®Thanks, Annie, that''s helpful. Now, for the second thing.¡¯


    ¡®Yeah! Whatever you need!¡¯


    ¡®The cell towers here don¡¯t work anymore, so I need you to look up bear cub formula online¡­ grizzly bear specifically.¡¯


    ¡®...?¡¯


    So after some explaining, Annie eventually reads off an overly complicated list of ingredients.


    ¡®That¡¯s nine things just to make a formula for bear cubs? I hope the cold cooled the store enough for this stuff not to have gone bad.¡¯


    ¡®Are the cubs cute, Eira!? Maybe, you should pray to the Goddess! I¡¯m sure the Goddess will help!¡¯


    ¡®Y-yeah, I guess so, and that¡¯s a good idea, Annie, you can always pray to the Goddess,¡¯ I reply awkwardly, ¡®Anway, I¡¯m a bit busy so¡­ goodbye.¡¯


    ¡®Okay, dad¡¯s about to meet with some company that makes medicine or something, so I should also go!¡¯


    ¡®A pharmaceutical company? Interesting. Tell your dad to try and get into contact with a company that manufactures medical supplies like syringes, blood bags, and such.¡¯


    ¡®Okay! Goodb¡ª¡¯


    I cut the connection and raise myself from the snow. ¡®I wonder how difficult it would be to set up a facility or factory in Anchorage that could continue producing those types of supplies even after the system returns. I¡¯m not sure how we¡¯d keep it running though, but the problem with this area is the lack of animals. In fact, that¡¯s been my problem since the beginning. It¡¯s all squirrels, birds, rodents, and fish; none of that is enough to satisfy a vampire, and I¡¯m sure it would taste awful.¡¯


    Making my way up a snowdrift that has formed near the building¡¯s exterior, I hop through a broken window finding myself in a chilly supermarket. I glance at the Crawler¡¯s corpse, noticing an unusual looking beetle moving about on its face. However, when I take a step forward to inspect it, the beetle drops into a crack in the tile floor.


    ¡®Weird. That beetle seemed strange, to say the least. Still, I have no intention of ripping up concrete and tiles to find it. I¡¯ll keep an eye out for more of them.¡¯


    Treading lightly, I walk through the mostly intact aisles of shelves. My first stop is an aisle labeled ¡®International,¡¯ where I discover a small section of Japanese snacks. Storing away the small section, I continue to the ¡®Dairy¡¯ aisle.


    ¡®Well, now that I¡¯ve partially topped off my stash time for my next stop where I¡¯ll attempt my primary purpose for having come all the way out here, attempting contact with Ego. If it won¡¯t work here, either the Mind Magic has gotten way out of hand, or the problem isn¡¯t distance. If that is the case, it¡¯s presumably something to do with my own cognition. I¡¯d chalk it up to the strain of experiencing memories that I was never intended to experience in real-time. Other than that, all I could do is dispel the Mind Magic and wait for that part of my mind to recover.¡¯This tale has been pilfered from Royal Road. If found on Amazon, kindly file a report.


    Stopping at the dairy section I sigh and commence inspecting the quarts of goat milk. ¡®Seems to be frozen, but they aren¡¯t spoiled at least. I¡¯ll just have to make this work. Need to grab the vitamins, fish oil, and the other stuff now.¡¯


    Passing by an aisle of toilet paper and paper towels I hear a low moan, so I stop mid-stride. Glancing down the aisle, I find it especially gory. Pieces of a torn-apart corpse litter the entirety of the aisle along with bloody Crawler prints. In the center sits the largest mass of the corpse, covered with bite marks and a double-barreled shotgun still gripped tightly in its palm. Cautiously, I step down the aisle, careful not to slip on the frozen viscera. Due to the cub¡¯s cooing I expect an ambush so I grip the blanket full of cubs like a bag of potatoes and prop the scythe against a nearby shelf.


    Readying my claws I advance forward. ¡°I know you¡¯re here,¡± I assert plainly, ¡°so come out you dried up bologna skinned hybrid.¡±


    Paper towels and toilet paper begin falling from the shelves rapidly, and unexpectedly, a boy¡¯s body rolls out. The boy looks to be sixteen or seventeen and wears an apron with the store''s name embroidered on it. His hair is cut short, his eyes hollow, and most noticeable of all most of his skin in black with frostbite.


    Casually, I pick the scythe up and step toward the boy. The sounds of my footsteps echo as I move to stand over him. His eyes slowly turn toward me and I remove the mask. A small spark appears within his pupils, but it is quickly swallowed up by the darkness within.


    ¡°Are you blind?¡± I ask him softly.


    The boy nods, and stammers, ¡°I-is my manager here? He hid me.¡±


    I glance at the mangled corpse noticing a similar shredded apron. ¡°No, there isn¡¯t anything here except a dead deer the monsters probably dragged in.¡±


    Suddenly, the boy bursts into tears crying hysterically while whispering, ¡°Thank god.¡± over and over again.


    His words make me think of something so I kneel down closer. ¡°...Aren¡¯t you scared for your own life?¡± I question.


    The boy nods fiercely, choking back his tears. ¡°But at least he didn¡¯t die trying to save me.¡±


    ¡°Were you born blind?¡±


    ¡°Y-yes, the manager hired me anyway. I helped how I could.¡± He tries to lift his arms to wipe his eyes but seems unable to. ¡°That thing, it broke in and never left. Just kept prowling the store.¡±


    I look at the boy¡¯s name tag and then wipe the tears from his eyes. ¡°James, can I ask you something?¡±, he nods so I continue, ¡°Do you believe in a god?¡±


    ¡°Mom said I should go to church, but I never did... I wonder if I¡¯ll go to Hell.¡±


    ¡°Not likely.¡± I slid my hand beneath his upper back and he flinches. ¡°James, you aren¡¯t completely blind, are you? You have a unique perception, am I right?¡±


    ¡°H-how did you know?¡±


    ¡°Just a flicker in your eyes when you looked at me. I could tell you were trying to use your sight to check me,¡± he struggles to say something, but I continue instead, ¡°James¡­ I am a messenger of God, and I¡¯d like to give you an opportunity.¡±


    He looks at me with his dull eyes. ¡°Opportunity?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. You see James I think you already know, but¡­¡± I glance over his frostbitten body where the flesh is unmistakably dead. ¡°...you¡¯re going to die.¡±


    He doesn¡¯t react at all, seemingly either numb to the prospect or having already accepted it.


    ¡°But if you pledge yourself to God, your soul will go to her. There you can rest until you¡¯re ready for your next life.¡± I set down the blanket of cubs, and it unfurls. The cubs start to lick at the bloody floor, but I disregard that and place my other arm under James, lifting him closer. ¡°James, have you ever dreamed about what you¡¯d do if given another chance?¡±


    ¡°I always wanted to come back as a bird. I might have unique eyes, but I still can¡¯t see things normally.¡± He coughs dryly. ¡°I¡¯m told birds can see a lot from high up. I want to see a lot too.¡±


    ¡°If you can truly believe in her, even for just a few minutes, then you might just get your wish.¡±


    Things go quiet for a while as the wind outside howls. Finally, James opens his chapped lips, ¡°I-I¡¯m going to die, either way, so how do I-I pledge myself?¡±


    ¡°Then, all you have to say are these words.¡± His mouth opens slightly as he concentrates intently. ¡°I, James, swear myself to the Goddess Eira Callista, the one True God. Any previous declarations of loyalty are null as I have heard the truth from the depths of my soul. From here forth, the Goddess Eira has dominion over my soul as both the keeper and watcher.¡±


    ¡°That seems scary. And Eira? L-like snow?¡± A cold breeze blows in from the broken windows, he smirks. ¡°I-it¡¯s a bit ironic.¡±


    Lifting him, I move close to his ear. ¡°Repeat the words, and meet the Goddess yourself. Although thought to be small, the place she resides is said to be incredibly beautiful.¡±


    ¡°Beautiful. Will I be able to see it?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right. It¡¯s like standing in the center of the universe. There is nothing more beautiful.¡±


    ¡°...Okay. M-maybe I can trick myself... for a minute.¡±


    Slowly but surely, James repeats the words with several breaths in between. He pauses between each word as if thinking about the meaning behind each before reaching the final sentence.


    ¡°...as both the keeper and watcher.¡±


    With his vow complete, I open my mouth, exposing the two fangs within. James¡¯s head tilts away as if he expected this, and I sink the fangs into the dry skin of his neck. Blood flows into my fangs, through the roof of my mouth, and into my throat. The sweet taste of blood that isn¡¯t from a bag almost makes me cry.


    [Level 1 Human Slain - 6 Essence Acquired]


    James eventually stops breathing as I strive to draw everything I can from him in order to prepare for the inevitable rescue mission. Feeling something crawling on my back, I release my fangs and lower the body to the floor. With suction lost the drops of blood still in my fangs leak causing a small trail of blood to run to my chin.


    ¡°If you truly meant it, James, we¡¯ll be seeing each other again soon. It¡¯s unfortunate I won¡¯t be able to see your expression.¡±


    With a smirk, I reach back and seize the furball that is trying to claw its way up my back. Licking the blood from the corner of my mouth, I lift the cub who tilts its head at me curiously.


    ¡°You guys probably shouldn¡¯t be licking this stuff up. It¡¯s frozen, and I don¡¯t think you are old enough. Still, it¡¯s good that you three seem to have a taste for blood. That or you were all just thirsty.¡± I laugh.


    Gathering the three cubs into the blanket and grabbing the scythe, I continue my shopping.


    [Ding!]


    [? Task: ????? Space


    Task Objective:


    1) ????


    Task Reward: ???


    Failure: N/A]


    ¡®Well, I guess that answers my Ego question. At least it isn¡¯t jumbled anymore, but this isn¡¯t much better. Still, this is the first task he¡¯s given me in a while, though. I¡¯m curious what it¡¯s about, but the word that is there makes me think it probably has something to do with my God Space, which I can¡¯t get to without Ego. Also, it says failure is ¡°not applicable¡±, so I assume it isn¡¯t something pressing.¡¯


    A bit of time passes, and I have somehow managed to gather all the ingredients. Nodding with satisfaction, I pick up the goat milk. ¡®I¡¯m going to need a fire to melt this. Let¡¯s go back to Aponi and Eden so I can mix everything while we talk strategy. I¡¯d love to wait longer, but we can¡¯t dally any more. Hopefully, Sam is lucid enough to talk.¡¯

 Chapter 91: Im Just a Veterinarian

    In the hollowed-out hotel, a fire crackles, illuminating the surrounding darkness. Next to the fire sits a large pot filled with all the ingredients I managed to gather for the formula. In the corner, Aponi¡¯s antlers have receded as she lays napping against the wall with an empty blood bag and bowl of ramen next to her. Nearby, Eden breaths softly with the bear cubs curled around her. While Sam is near the fire, unfortunately still sleeping. Finally, the Brute is in a corner of its own, snoozing on its face in an amateurish downward-facing dog yoga pose.


    While chewing on a piece of anpan, I toss a chair leg into the fire.


    With a moment to spare, I try to contact Jimmy who, to little surprise, doesn¡¯t answer, but the fact it still made an attempt tells me he is alive.


    Thus I decide to check up on the only other person who possesses a ring.


    ¡®Terry, can you hear me?¡¯


    ¡®I can,¡¯ he responds flatly.


    ¡®Not a good time?¡¯


    ¡®...Not really.¡¯


    ¡®Is everything alright? I heard from Annie you were supposed to be in New Mexico already.¡¯


    ¡®It could be going better, but I¡­ I think I have a way to solve it.¡¯


    ¡®Oh? Do tell.¡¯


    ¡®Uh, well¡­ I¡¯m trying to pray to the Goddess, but she¡¯s not answering me.¡¯


    ¡®...Oh. What are you asking the Goddess for?¡¯


    ¡®Something was wrong with the people when I arrived¡­¡¯ There is a long pause. ¡®I gotta go. I¡¯ll contact you again later. Sorry.¡¯


    ¡®Wait! I might be able to help.¡¯


    Despite efforts to get back in touch, I never receive a reply.


    Rolling my eyes with a sigh, I glance at Aponi. ¡®If Aponi is like this, then maybe the others are also. Could that be the problem? What would he want with the Goddess, though?... It might have something to do with that task.¡¯


    Suddenly, feeling someone brush against my shoulder, I turn to find Eden staring into the pot curiously. ¡°Eira, how much longer is that gonna take?¡±


    ¡°Everything that was frozen has already melted, so now I¡¯m just letting it warm up a bit,¡± whispering, I stick my finger in the pot to check its temperature, ¡°More importantly, Sam, did he ever wake up at all while I was gone?¡±


    ¡°He scarfed down the ramen you left and then fell back to sleep. Speaking of which, what is it you¡¯re eating? Can I have some?¡±


    I hold the anpan toward her. ¡°It¡¯s a sweet roll filled with red bean paste. Want some?¡± She stares at the place I last bit, seemingly both tempted and disgusted. ¡°You know what, nevermind, you can¡¯t have any.¡±


    ¡°It''s not that you bit it! It¡¯s just that red bean paste sounds¡­ gross. Y-you know, we could probably wake Sam if we tried!¡± she declares, squirming under my gaze.


    ¡®Yeah, well, either way, it doesn¡¯t make me exactly feel better.¡¯


    Suddenly, someone coughs before saying, ¡°She¡¯s right; we should try waking Sam.¡± Turning, I find Aponi gazing at Eden and I with a red face. ¡°I¡¯m sorry for my earlier attitude¡­ I stopped acting like that when I ran away from my family and joined the military.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it,¡± I reply with a scoff, turning around to hide my own red face, ¡°You¡¯re Blood Race no matter how you behave, and that makes you family... Despite what I said about ripping your antlers from your head.¡±


    ¡®Living as Callista and talking to the garlic obsessed dryad, Holly, reminded me that ¡°family¡± was what the Blood Race was in the past, and should be in the future.¡¯


    Not hearing a reply, I start feeling awkward, so I glance back to find Aponi staring at me in disbelief and Eden smiling brightly. ¡°S-stop staring at me. Every time I say anything to you two that is a bit out of the norm, it always ends in both of you staring at me. Now, are you gonna wake up Sam or what?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± Aponi makes a small smile, but her eyes seem to suggest something else. ¡°I appreciate that, Eira.¡±


    Seemingly having noticed herself, Eden asks her, ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°I really appreciate the words, and it does make me feel better, but¡­ it also reminded me of my sister, who is still in New Mexico with the tribe. I still need to get her before things get worse. It just makes me nervous that she isn¡¯t around, and when things will get ¡®worse¡¯ is anyone¡¯s guess.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t worry about that so much,¡± I say, shrugging my shoulders, ¡°I¡¯m sure things will work out.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the Beta didn¡¯t start that long ago. I¡¯m sure you still have plenty of time to get her¡­ a-and maybe you can even tie up any loose ends with your tribe.¡±Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.


    Eden¡¯s words cause me to pause. ¡®...What does she mean ¡°tie up any loose ends with your tribe?¡±¡¯


    ¡°Like I said last time, they can go to Hell. They despise me, and I despise them. When the time comes, I¡¯ll take her away from them,¡± Aponi responds with a scowl.


    A cold sweat builds on the back of my neck. ¡°W-w-what do you mean by that?¡± I stutter with an awkward laugh.


    ¡°Oh, yeah.¡± Eden stops her words and looks at Aponi, who shrugs with indifference. ¡°You weren¡¯t around when we talked about it, but Aponi and her tribe don¡¯t get along.¡±


    ¡°Oh, is that so¡­¡±


    ¡®T-Terry, can you hear me!?¡¯ I say, attempting to get him to respond.


    Not receiving an answer, I turn so Aponi can¡¯t see my obvious nervousness ¡®...Well, it¡¯s probably not a big deal! Surely Terry knows about this already. I mean, they¡¯ve known each other for years¡­ I think.¡¯


    Eden gets uncomfortably close and stares at me with half-closed eyes. ¡°Is something wrong, Eira? You seem a little¡­ sweaty.¡±


    ¡°No, of course not! Nothing is wrong, and I don¡¯t want you telling me I look ¡°sweaty¡±! Just¡­ just please wake Sam. We should get things moving.¡± I say, motioning toward Sleeping Doofus.


    Eden nods and walks away without ever removing her gaze.


    I remove three bottles from the ring.¡®There¡¯s no point thinking about it; what¡¯s done is done, and if anything goes wrong, I¡¯ll¡­ I¡¯ll place all the blame on Terry! Ah, an excellent plan if I do say so myself.¡¯


    ¡°Sam, wake up,¡± Aponi says, ¡°We need to go rescue Jimmy, and we need information.¡±


    The ground suddenly shakes, and I look up to see the Brute has somehow gone from downward-facing dog to standing upright.


    Storing away the bottle, I grab the scythe. ¡°What are you planning on doing?¡± I ask him.


    He ignores me and waddles over to Eden, Aponi, and Sam. I quickly move to stop him from advancing further and raise the scythe to threaten him¡ªthe Brute stares at me dumbly and grunts.


    ¡°If you¡¯re saying you are hungry¡­¡± I stare at him furiously. ¡°I¡¯d rather end you here then give you anymore ramen.¡±


    ¡°Eira, I don¡¯t think he wants more ramen.¡±


    ¡°It was a joke. He¡¯s obviously not acting aggressively. I¡¯m just being careful.¡±


    The Brute grunts lazily while staring at Sam.


    ¡°Anyway, he seems interested in Sam.¡±


    The Brute grunts and then takes a deep breath before roaring powerfully. My hair blows back, and its horrendous breath makes me want to gag. Suddenly, Sam jerks upward, screaming loudly with bulging eyes. The Brute stops roaring abruptly and makes a noise reminiscent of a throaty laugh.


    ¡°...That was stupid.¡± I lower the scythe and pinch my nose. ¡°I guess it just wanted to help... At least Sam is awake.¡±


    ¡°What¡­ What happened?¡± Sam stutters, ¡°Am¡­ Wait, how old am I?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, but I need you to remember.¡± Sam turns and looks at me and then touches his face feeling a short black beard he¡¯d grown over the past few days. ¡°Wasn¡¯t I thirteen years old a second ago?¡±


    I look at Aponi and Eden. ¡°He probably needs a second to gather his thoughts after the Mind Magic. I¡¯m going to finish what I was doing; just make sure he¡¯s okay. Once I finish what I¡¯m doing, we¡¯re leaving.¡±


    The two nod while Sam looks around like someone who just took some bad drugs.


    <hr>


    --Kardama POV--


    Two bodies soak the floor in blood as I stand in a white room full of human technology. A single human woman and I occupy the room. The woman has shoulder-length red hair, hazel eyes, and a slim build. She wears a white lab coat, and big glasses that give her a bit of what I¡¯ve heard humans say is the ¡®librarian look.¡¯ Although, this look is ruined since I¡¯m currently holding her in a headlock, and her glasses are foggy with tears.


    ¡°Please, just let me go! I-I¡¯m just a civilian!¡±


    ¡°Dammit, just shut up already. Tell me, is there anyone else here?¡± I ask, pressing the push knife against her spine.


    ¡°O-of course, there are other people here.¡±


    ¡°No, I mean, are there other people that aren¡¯t human!?¡± The woman hesitates, so I push the knife a bit harder. ¡°Answer the question!¡±


    ¡°Y-yes. Sorta. I guess¡­¡± Tears flow from her eyes, soaking my arm. ¡°Please¡­ Please, I don¡¯t want to die.¡±


    ¡°Are all human women so cowardly!?¡±


    The woman sniffles loudly, choking back her tears. ¡°Are¡­ are you going to eat me?¡±


    ¡°Damn lady, just answer my questions. Where are the non-humans?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know! It¡¯s not my department.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Then what is your department?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m just a veterinarian.¡±


    ¡°A what?¡±


    ¡°An animal doctor!¡±


    ¡°Humans have animal doctors!? We don¡¯t even have that many regular doctors! What the hell is up with that!?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know, ¡®what the hell is up with that¡¯ I swear! Just please don¡¯t kill me!¡±


    ¡°Why would they need an animal doctor here anyway?¡±


    ¡°People get depressed from being underground all the time, so having animals around helps! Not to mention, we have other experiments that involve animals! Although I¡¯m not associated with any of those.¡±


    ¡°I guess I understand the experiment things,¡± I adjust my grip and pull the woman close, threatening her further with the push knife. ¡°Okay, now tell me, if I leave you alive, what can you do for me?¡±


    The woman''s face turns bright red, and she begins to shake and fidget. ¡°I¡­ I mean, if it¡¯s between that or dying, I could do, uh, things.¡±


    I stare at her with a raised eyebrow as she makes suggestive hand motions insinuating what ¡®things¡¯ she¡¯s talking about. ¡°Shut up! That¡¯s not what I¡¯m referring to! I need your help getting me out of here, and investigating if any vampires are here.¡±


    ¡°Did¡­ did you say vampires?¡±


    Then the woman glances at a book nearby named ¡°The Adventures of Trixie Bloodsong,¡± written by someone named ¡°T.G. Iris.¡± The book seems to be worn heavily from abundant use.


    ¡®Humans... are so weird. They¡¯re obsessed with other races, but when they actually meet them, they lock them in places like this.¡¯


    ¡°Yes, I said vampires,¡± I say, exasperated.


    Before she can reply, I tighten my grip and pull the woman toward a nearby shadow. She struggles with bulging eyes until we reach the shadow, and I loosen my grip.


    She inhales deeply and complains, ¡°I couldn¡¯t breathe! Choking! I thought you said you weren¡¯t interested in those sorts of ¡®things!¡¯¡±


    Ignoring her, I reach into the shadow, causing it to ripple. On the other side, I feel something rub against my hand as an object is placed in my palm.


    ¡®I hate using Gramp¡¯s emergency storage. It¡¯s so damn unnerving.¡¯


    Pulling a small needle from the shadow, I prick the woman¡¯s neck.


    Her eyes dart around frantically, ¡°W-what, did you just do?¡±


    I release her from my grasp, causing her to tumble to the floor. Placing a hand over her pricked skin, she turns and stares at me with teary eyes.


    Smirking I hold up a vial of yellow liquid. ¡°I injected you with poison. If you want the antidote, you¡¯ll help me in any way I ask.¡±

 Chapter 92: The Bear, The Vampire, and The Broom Closet

    --Eira POV--


    Stepping through the muddy tunnels, the ground shakes under the heavy footsteps of the Brute. Who, speaking of which, now wears a new steel cable around its neck, which Aponi holds like a leash. Additionally, I¡¯ve added a blood collar for insurance.


    In the meantime, Sam has changed from his hospital gown to some casual clothing I took from Robert¡¯s apartment all the way back in Japan. Glancing back I observe him tugging at the graphic t-shirt with ¡®Nuclear Residue: Old Vegas¡¯ written in big letters.


    ¡°T-this shirt is two sizes too small,¡± Sam says, stretching the shirt, ¡°Where did you even get this? Didn¡¯t this game come out when I was in kindergarten? No, it was earlier than that. Anyway, this shirt is decades old, but it looks brand new!¡±


    Watching him stretch the shirt, my heart hurts. ¡°It¡­ it was a retro-collector¡¯s item.¡±


    ¡®And it was supposed to be my comfy oversized bedtime shirt, idiot.¡¯


    When we entered the tunnel, we all wrote ourselves a message on a piece of paper as well as the back of our hands, for good measure, to remind ourselves why we were entering. We also decided it would be better to have our discussion after we entered the tunnels so we would not forget anything.


    Eden, who stands next to me, is carrying my scythe to allow me to focus on a different task. I notice her glancing at me frequently before she finally asks, ¡°Hey, Eira, can¡¯t you put this scythe away like everything else? And why does it vibrate? It¡¯s eerie.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s not eerie; it¡¯s a heartbeat, and the scythe is alive, so no.¡±


    ¡°O-oh¡­¡± Eden says in a small voice.


    ¡°Forget Eira¡¯s eerie scythe for a second. Did you notice anything strange when the Brute walked through the Mind Magic stuff?¡± Aponi asks everyone.


    ¡°Yeah, I did. The Mind Magic didn¡¯t seem to affect him.¡± I glance back at the Brute sauntering lazily as a big drip of saliva drips from the corner of its mouth, splashing against the floor. ¡°Though I wasn¡¯t sure if that was the case or his face just always looks the same. Which is why I didn¡¯t mention it. Still, it¡¯s what I¡¯ve sorta expected, and part of the reason I came back for it in the first place.¡±


    ¡®I suspect their Title ¡°Breakaway¡± might have something to do with it. If it¡¯s not that, then it might be their low levels of intelligence. If I had access to <Analyze>, I would already know by now.¡¯


    Sighing, I remove a filled bottle from the ring and grab the scruff of a bear cub who clings to my leg. Flipping the bear cub onto it¡¯s back, I tease it with the bottle until it starts sucking greedily.


    ¡°Is¡­ is something wrong with Trixie¡ª I-I-I mean Eira!?¡± Sam stutters.


    I grind my teeth together and eye Sam with a burning smile. ¡°Sam, please tell us what happened before I rip your tongue out.¡±


    ¡°Of course!¡± he responds with unexpected emotion, ¡°After Aponi hit me and I jokingly exaggerated how hard the punch actually was, I remember falling into the pool! There was a tearing sound, and then I completed a graceful somersault, handspring combo in order to break my fall! Unfortunately, where I stuck my landing, there was a group of gigantic creatures. I fought off a few doz¡ª¡±


    Launching the empty bottle at Sam¡¯s head, it bounces off with a thunk and falls into some mud. ¡°Stop being stupid. While you were napping, we¡¯ve all been struggling with very little rest.¡±


    His face drops pitifully. ¡°Fine, I¡¯ll tell the boring one,¡± he says with much less enthusiasm, ¡°I fell into the pool and landed on my ass. Although there was a layer of mud on top, below the mud is solid concrete, so I thought my ass was broken. I jumped up and bumped into something big, and before I knew it, something had wrapped its hand around my face like my head was a golf ball or something. I kicked and screamed, but in the end, I almost suffocated and eventually passed out.¡±


    I glance at the Brute¡¯s hands. ¡°Big enough to cover your whole head? Was it an even bigger Brute?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t think so. It wasn¡¯t gray, and¡­ it felt a little moist.¡±


    ¡®Moist? I hate that word. Still, does he mean like an eyeball, maybe? Gross, but very important information.¡¯


    ¡°What happened next? Did you ever wake up?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I woke up once and was being dragged around in the mud. When I went to take a deep breath, after nearly dying, a smaller hand suddenly smashed a bunch of pills into my mouth. I tried to spit them out, but the big hand wrapped around my head again, and I ultimately swallowed them since it was that or dying of suffocation.¡±


    ¡®Pills? Would Brutes¡¯ be smart enough to use pills? Highly doubtful.¡¯


    ¡°Anything else?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Then I just lived through the best and worst moments of my childhood, teenage years, and adulthood to the point I thought I had gone insane. At first, you don¡¯t notice, but the longer it went on, the eerier everything got.¡±


    Summoning another bottle and flipping a second cub on its back, I ask the nervous sounding Sam, ¡°We already have an idea about the dream stuff, but what about the thing that took you? Anything about it?¡±


    ¡°Eh¡­ Not really,¡± He plays with his beard, and his eyes go wide. ¡°Wait! When I woke up the second time, it felt like the thing that was dragging me was¡­ crawling, maybe?¡± This tale has been unlawfully lifted from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.


    Eden tilts her head, asking, ¡°Like a worm? We read there was something called ¡°Worm Man¡± here.¡±


    ¡°Worm man? It sounds like a lame superhero, but I don¡¯t think so. It was more like a person that was too big to stand in the tunnels or something. Like someone who was army crawling, and not like the Crawlers, at least I don¡¯t think it was.¡± Sam clutches his head with a grimace. ¡°Man, my head hurts.¡±


    ¡°What? Are you sure? That¡¯s creepy as hell!¡± Aponi blurts out.


    Sam shrugs with a half-smile. ¡°Obviously not. I just lived through who knows how many lifetimes, all while being drugged up. Right now, I¡¯m not sure of anything.¡± He pauses and glances at everyone with shifty eyes. ¡°I¡¯m¡­ I¡¯m just kinda going with the flow and hoping none of you do anything freaky that makes me realize I¡¯m still dreaming.¡±


    ¡®Alright, now that he¡¯s said everything he knows, it¡¯s time to scare him a bit to teach him a lesson.¡¯


    Glaring at Sam, I say, ¡°The only freak here is you and your impertinent obsession with vampire women.¡±


    His mouth opens and closes before he starts blurting out questions, ¡°What!? Where did that come from!? How do you know!? Besides, I am a vampire! What¡¯s wrong with liking vampire women?! Huh!? Huh!?¡±


    ¡°Because books written by humans about vampires are generally insulting and based on old propaganda and lies. But more importantly, because of what your eyeless doppelg?ngers said to me. Oh, and let¡¯s not forget that slip of the tongue from earlier¡­ So, tell me, Sam.¡° I scowl at him wickedly. ¡°What do you see when you look at me, huh?¡±


    His mouth drops open until he eventually forcefully squeaks out a response, ¡°W-what does that mean?¡±


    I put the cub down and take my scythe from Eden. ¡°I¡¯m genuinely curious, Sam. I really wanna know. When you look at me, what is it, you think?¡±


    He hesitates for a long time as the gears in his head turn. ¡°I-I think you¡¯re a¡­ a great and dignified leader?¡± he says with a shivering smile, ¡°Oh! Oh, no! I¡¯m not feeling so well all of a sudden. I better stop talking or I¡¯ll pass out again.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s okay. I¡¯ll carry you if you do,¡± I reply with a smile taking a step toward him, ¡°I may not be Trixie, but I do hope that¡¯s okay.¡±


    Sam backs up against a nearby wall. ¡°Eira, don¡¯t come any closer.¡±


    ¡°But I thought that¡¯s what you wanted?¡± I laugh, raising the scythe.


    **Splat**


    Mud splatters into the air, and I blink awkwardly with a smile still frozen on my face. ¡°...Eh?¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°Eira, did you really have to do that?¡± Aponi asks, exasperated.


    I throw my arms up as if her remark is a personal attack. ¡°Do what!? He fainted on his own! I didn¡¯t know he would just faceplant in the mud!¡± I point at Sam, who stumbles weakly with a muddy face. ¡°Besides! I wasn¡¯t actually going to do anything beyond teaching him that I¡¯m his superior, not the character from his book. I was just scaring him.¡±


    ¡°What about the thing about family?¡±


    ¡°Children need to be disciplined.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve never had a brother or sister before, but do sisters discipline brothers?¡±


    Shrugging, I hand Eden the scythe and pick up the last bear cub. ¡°In some families, I think they do. Regardless, in this case, yes, they do, and if anyone should be mad, it should be me since he ruined my shirt.¡±


    Eden stares at the scythe, handling it gently after learning it''s alive. She looks at me and asks, ¡°What about you? Did you discipline your stepbrother, Eira?¡±


    ¡®Stepbrother? What is she¡­ Oh, yeah, the thing about Robert.¡¯


    ¡°Uhm, no,¡± I say while flipping the bear cub on its back and putting a bottle in its mouth, ¡°My stepbrother kept to himself, and never¡­ intentionally caused problems.¡±


    ¡°What about your mother? Did she discipline him?¡± Eden asks.


    ¡°No,¡± I shake my head, adding, ¡°No one was ever around to discipline or even talk to him.¡±


    I notice Aponi raise an eyebrow. ¡°Uh, what about you?¡±


    ¡°O-oh, well, of course, I was¡­¡±


    Sam runs his hand over his face tossing a handful of mud to the floor. ¡°What are you guys talking about? I¡¯m lost.¡±


    ¡°You weren¡¯t here, but Eira talked about herself! It was incredible!¡± Aponi pauses for dramatic effect. ¡°Then... she apologized!¡±


    Suddenly, Sam starts to collapse again, but Aponi catches him. ¡°A-Aponi, you shouldn¡¯t joke about things like that. I almost passed out again.¡±


    ¡°Okay! Stop being so dramatic, and no more talking unless it¡¯s pertinent to the situation! There¡¯s apparently something crawling around, and I don¡¯t wanna hear you guys talking about me like I¡¯m not here.¡±


    Eden lets out a muffled giggle, staring at me with sly eyes while Aponi and Sam whisper to one another.


    ¡®These people¡­¡¯


    Several hours pass when we exit the muddy tunnels and reenter the big concrete tunnels. Like every other time, the worms were everywhere, but they don¡¯t do much more than hiss if we get too close to the eggs.


    ¡°If we see the Crawlers, what are we going to do, Eira? With this big blockhead Brute and all?¡±


    ¡°I wouldn¡¯t worry about it. Just the fact the Crawlers ambushed them the first time must mean they either hide, runaway, or fear them.¡± I look at the Brute with a big smile. ¡°And in the worst case, I¡¯ll cut his achilles tendon and leave him to the Crawlers.¡±


    The Brute looks at me, confused. He blinks a few times before mimicking my smile and grunting happily.


    ¡°Mhm, see, he likes that idea,¡± I say, maintaining my big smile.


    Everyone smiles awkwardly at the big Brute, who grins back at them even harder as if it¡¯s a competition. We begin to turn toward the warehouse, but the Brute unexpectedly seems reluctant. Aponi tugs the rope, but the Brute just looks at her and grins widely and then grunts.


    ¡°Is he broken? Did you break him, Eira?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯d hope he has enough brain cells to smile and walk at the same time, Eden.¡±


    The Brute grunts and then starts walking off toward another area of the tunnel. Aponi tightens her grip on the, but slides behind the Brute, like a water skier, helpless to stop him.


    ¡°S-stop!¡± Aponi whispers, aggressively.


    Eden and Sam look at Aponi and then stare at me. I shrug with tired eyes. ¡°Let¡¯s give it ten minutes and see where it goes. If it doesn¡¯t stop, I¡¯ll put it in its place.¡±


    A few minutes pass, and I¡¯m pondering idea¡¯s to convince this Brute to follow.


    ¡®Hmm, actually if this is where they¡¯ve been living, maybe¡­¡¯


    ¡°Where is this thing going?¡±


    I turn my attention back toward the Brute to see him approaching a broom closet. The Brute kicks the door open and steps through the door pulling Aponi behind him.


    ¡®I think I was overthinking it.¡¯


    Walking to the door, I look through the doorway to find the room has been dug out to be considerably bigger than any broom closet. Still, what catches my attention far more than the room¡¯s size is the dozens of Brutes of various heights and sizes staring at us with furious gazes.


    ¡°Shit,¡± Aponi says in a small voice.

 Chapter 93: Dolt & Goliath

    ¡°Nobody move; their eyes are based on movement,¡± Sam whines in a small, low cry, ¡°...Please, say their eyes are based on movement.¡±


    Gripping the scythe nervously, I run through dozens of scenarios, everything from attempting to blow the door with blood grenades to Sam¡¯s stupid movement hypothesis.


    ¡°Aponi, just let go of the rope and step away gently,¡± I say with a neutral voice.


    Following my advice, she drops the rope tied around our Brutes neck and gently steps away. Meanwhile, the dozens of other Brutes gather around snarling, but¡­


    ¡°A-are they snarling at him?¡± Eden asks, pointing at the Brute we followed here. ¡°Cause if so, that would be a relief.¡±


    I glance at Eden, who said something surprisingly cold before turning my thoughts to the situation.


    ¡®As Eden said, they seem angry at the Brute rather than us¡­¡¯ The tied up Brute sits nearby with saliva still dripping from his mouth. I roll my eyes at the display. ¡®It¡¯ll be easier just to call him Dolt from now on, not that it matters since it looks like they are about to kill him.¡¯


    Suddenly, hearing footsteps, I glance behind us to find that a group of brutes have seemingly returned home and are now blocking the door out.


    ¡®I¡¯m not certain if their blocking us is intentional or not, but it¡¯s still an irritating variable. Still weren¡¯t Eden and Sam out there.¡¯


    Sighing heavily and licking my fangs, I look to the side where I find Sam and Eden have moved through the doorway, seemingly chasing the cubs who have begun to panic. They gather them and hold them tightly. Turning back toward the door, the two frown upon noticing the two Brutes blocking the exit.


    ¡®We really do have some of the worst luck, don¡¯t we?¡¯


    Dolt steps forward and grunts lazily, causing many of the Brutes to roar at him. As the two sides grunt, roar, and snarl at one another, I take the opportunity to study the layout of the room for any possible alternative escape routes. The room is circular with various things like mattresses, pallets, couches, and other things dragged in from the surface or other areas of the facility. They¡¯ve stacked much of this up around the room¡¯s outsides to make makeshift houses and canopies. The walls of the room have tons of earthworms digging in and out of the walls moving dirt around. A few massive piles of blankets lay upon the ground for, I¡¯d guess, sleeping purposes.


    ¡®Was this the earthworms again? Why would they dig this for the Brutes? Or maybe they dug it, and the Brutes just wandered in here? It could just be as simple as the earthworms not caring.¡¯


    Abruptly, the ground shakes, and my attention turns to the back of the room. A Brute that I thought was just a large pile of blankets slowly rises. Dolt is already nine-feet tall, but this one has to be pushing thirteen, at least!


    ¡®How did that thing even fit through the door!? Maybe it changed in here and is now incapable of leaving! Actually, it could have crawled through the door, maybe? I don¡¯t know, but I don¡¯t like this!¡¯


    The blankets fall to its sides, revealing that they¡¯re wrapped around it like clothing. The other brutes move to the side, allowing passage for this goliath. As it slowly saunters over, poking out its chest, it gurgles angrily and stops in front of Dolt.


    ¡°Maybe, we should just run. We could probably just slip through those behind us,¡± Sam says in an intense, confident tone.


    ¡°Yeah, not a bad idea. Dolt here doesn¡¯t seem to be very popular.¡± I start backing away to abandon Dolt to his fate when Goliath''s eyes lock on to me. It glares at me and roars threateningly, spreading saliva and mucus all over Dolt, who doesn¡¯t seem to mind.


    ¡°A-actually, maybe, we should wait and see where this goes first,¡± Sam says in a high, shrill tone.


    Dolt grunts and lowers his head. Charging toward Goliath angrily, but his neck is caught. Goliath grips Dolt¡¯s neck and smashes his head into the floor. With our only distraction in danger of being beaten to death, I activate the blood collar except in reverse.


    The ends of several spikes abruptly protrude from Goliath''s hand as he grunts in pain, removes his hand, and takes a few steps back.


    ¡®I hope that wasn¡¯t a mistake.¡¯


    With his arms still tied, Dolt wiggles on the floor, trying to get back to his feet. I move closer while Goliath stares at its injured hand, flipping it over as if he doesn¡¯t understand what has just happened.


    Within a few feet of Dolt, I Shove the flat end of the scythe into the ball of cables and jerk upwards, causing the cables to unwind. At the same time, two familiar Brutes sprint out of the crowd rushing toward Dolt with what I assume are grunts of excitement.


    ¡°Those are the two we fought above ground,¡± Aponi says out loud.


    The two try to run to Dolt, but Goliath stops them with a slap from his bloody palm.


    ¡°Gruh! Gah!¡± Goliath roars.


    Waving my arms and shaking my head. ¡°Alright, alright! I think I know what¡¯s happening here. It¡¯s some kind of alpha male or female malarkey, and we are not interested in being involved.¡±


    Dolt and Goliath ignore me while growling and grunting at one another. This goes on while I keep eyeing the door, preparing to make a break for it until finally, Dolt shouts, ¡°Guh!¡±


    ¡°Guh?¡± Goliath Brute responds with a pound of its chest.


    Dolt points at me and shouts even louder, ¡°Guh!¡±


    ¡°¡°¡°Guh!¡±¡±¡± the room of Brutes explodes together.


    ¡°Guh!¡± Goliath throws up his arms with a roar.


    The other Brutes follow suit, shaking their fists to such an extent that, for a moment, I think they might actually be suffering some type of group seizure. Suddenly, the room starts to form a circle.


    I look around stiffly. ¡®I don¡¯t like where this is going.¡¯


    So following the others, I attempt to back into the ring, but Dolt stops me with a pound of his chest and a thunderous, ¡°Guh!¡±Stolen from its original source, this story is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.


    ¡°Not, Guh!¡± I yell, throwing up my arm.


    Hearing me the Brutes cheer again, ¡°¡°¡°Naht guh!¡±¡±¡± They all enthusiastically nod their heads in agreement as if I¡¯ve blown their fragile minds by adding a second word.


    ¡®Great! All I did was invent a new word and advance the Brute language apparently!¡¯


    Goliath steps in front of me and pounds the ground. ¡°Naht guh!¡± he yells with a hoarse voice staring at me as if he¡¯s impressed.


    ¡°Yeah, you can convey more things with two words instead of just one!¡± I shout, raising the scythe.


    ¡°Eira!¡± I hear Eden cry.


    I glance back to see Dolt seems to have Aponi and Eden on his shoulders with a big grin. He taps other nearby Brutes¡¯ shoulders, pointing at me proudly, ¡°Nagt guh,¡± he declares.


    I grit my teeth angrily, glaring at Dolt with a fierce scowl.


    ¡®Dolt! Dolt! That moron! Did he tell them I¡¯d fight or something?! Is that why he¡¯s been so compliant because he thinks I kept him alive to be his alpha or something stupid like that?! I mean, I did save him from the Crawlers, beat him to near death, and then gave him delicious food instead of finishing him off¡­ His pea-brain wouldn¡¯t be able to comprehend what was happening! I just wanted to see how they were getting through or around the warehouse!¡¯


    Eden and Aponi struggle, but Dolt seems to be holding them as if he¡¯s worried about them falling. Meanwhile, Sam is being held on a short Brute¡¯s shoulder with confused eyes and as he tries to see what¡¯s happening.


    ¡®We have Brutes beat in just about everything except strength. They aren¡¯t going anywhere.¡¯


    Suddenly, Goliath loses patience and charges forward as I jump and roll to the left. I again raise the scythe, glancing at the door.


    ¡®I can¡¯t afford to use blood magic or even the scythe¡¯s own magic. I need everything for saving Kardama and Jimmy.¡¯


    Goliath kicks at me, and I swing the scythe putting a cut into one of its exposed toenails. As blood leaks from the cut, he roars happily and proceeds to swing his fist savagely. Luckily my agility seems to be better than his. I dodge his fat fists over and over. Finally, he stops and yells toward the crowd, seemingly attempting to hype them up.


    I eye the dinguses closely. ¡®...If I kill this guy? Then what? Does that mean they¡¯ll listen to me?¡¯ I stare at Goliath. ¡®I could probably just run him dry. From what I¡¯ve seen, my endurance and agility are better than his.¡¯


    Goliath turns and charges me again like an American-football player looking to tackle me. He leaps stupidly, and I jump, landing on its back. I place the scythe blade down and run, putting a long shallow cut on the thick skin of its back.


    ¡®Still, am I supposed to kill him? Or am I just supposed to defeat him? I¡¯ll just do what I did with Dolt, wear him down. I doubt a creature like him has much variety in their movements and attacks. Plus, the reason Dolt was so hard to fight was because of all the other stuff going on at the same time.¡¯


    Goliath swings. I extend my claws gripping the scythe with one hand. Dipping to the side, I use my claws to put a long cut down his arm.


    ¡®Yeah, let¡¯s just bleed him into unconsciousness.¡¯


    A drawn-out battle of endurance starts in the inconspicuous broom closet.


    <hr>


    --Dr. Camila ¡°I¡¯m just a veterinarian¡± POV--


    My body aches as I walk at a near jog through the corridors of the research center.


    ¡®For all I know, this research center is the only place that hasn¡¯t been overrun by rogue experiments or those Crawler things. Then this horned guy shows up, murders two people, and injects me with poison! Why did I ever have to come across this job?!¡¯


    I sigh heavily and remove my glasses. Gazing at the dark shadow beneath my feet, I wipe my tears and then clean my lenses.


    ¡®I¡¯ll never forget when they told me this was a job in Anchorage but failed to mention it was actually a job underneath Anchorage! I was fresh out of college then and desperate for money. Once you¡¯ve accepted a position like this, leaving it is another thing entirely. People just forget their time here once they leave. I¡¯ve been here for years! All the memories, all the experience, just disappearing if I choose to leave.¡¯


    Shaking my head pitifully, I continue.


    Entering a small room with a sealed door and two guards, I¡¯m unsurprisingly stopped immediately. Glancing between the two, I recognize a brawny guard immediately, but the other is one I¡¯ve never had any interaction with.


    ¡°Stop. Do you have the credentials to enter this area?¡± the unknown guard looks me up and down, saying, ¡°I¡¯ve never seen you before, and we aren¡¯t getting any noobies right now.¡±


    I adjust my glasses with an awkward smile. Ignoring the unknown guard, I stare at the brawny one. ¡°Don¡¯t you remember me? We¡¯ve met once before, although the situation was a bit chaotic.¡±


    He raises an eyebrow, studying me closely. Abruptly his eyes go wide. ¡°You¡¯re the one who saved Mr. Whiskers! I¡¯ve been meaning to thank you!¡±


    ¡°Yep, I¡¯m the facilities personal pet veterinarian. If I remember, your cat ate some thumbtacks,¡± I reply, holding my smile.


    The other guard looks between the brawny guard and me. ¡°Wait. This is the one you told me about? Who did the emergency surgery on your cat?¡±


    ¡°Yeah! This is her, but she was wearing a mask with a hair net at the time. I didn¡¯t recognize her!¡± The brawny guard stares at me with a big grin, but it fades into a furrowed brow. ¡°Thanks for saving him¡­ but, uh, why are you trying to get into Dr. Wrights and Dr. Falenoz¡¯s research area?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, that¡¯s a good question; you shouldn¡¯t even be in this research center at all now that I think about.¡± The unknown guard pauses for a moment and nods as if understanding. ¡°I assume you¡¯re only here because of what happened to the rest of the facility?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I was here on a call when things suddenly started going wrong, and¡­¡± I pause, clear my throat, and put on a doctorly facade, ¡°...that¡¯s actually why I¡¯m here right now. Apparently, they needed a second opinion on something they¡¯re doing, but then it got temporarily pushed back after everything happened. They told me it could no longer wait, and I needed to hurry over immediately.¡±


    ¡°No offense, but why would they call you for an experiment like the one the two doctors are working on? Aren¡¯t they more humanoid-ish?¡±


    ¡°Simple! Because there is no one else!¡± he looks unsatisfied with my explanation, so I continue, ¡°Besides, it¡¯s not the experiment itself they needed help with, but an unrelated animal.¡±


    Mr. Whiskers¡¯ owner looks at me with worry. ¡°What? An animal in the off-limits area? Why would someone do something so stupid, and how did they even get permission? Why would they wait so long if it¡¯s an emergency?¡±


    Shrugging nervously, I reply with a small voice, ¡°...I-I mean, I don¡¯t know either. I¡¯m just doing what they asked.¡±


    The unknown guard looks at me with renewed suspicion. ¡°Let¡¯s just call it in. It¡¯ll take a moment to get confirmation, so sit tight while we wait. We¡¯re actually under lockdown right now, which honestly, makes it even more suspicious that you¡¯d be out right now.¡±


    ¡°No time!¡± I shout with urgency, ¡°If it takes too long, the animal could die!¡±


    The burly guard looks at me tensely before turning toward the other guard. ¡°Listen! I trust her, so I¡¯ll escort her and get confirmation.¡±


    The unknown guard sighs, staring at him. ¡°I understand that you feel indebted to her because of your cat, that apparently eats thumbtacks, but that¡¯s against regulations.¡±


    ¡°It seems like an emergency to me, and the situation is anything but routine,¡± he states firmly.


    The two guards stare at one another in silence, drowned out only by my pounding heart¡¯s beat. Finally, the unknown guard rolls his eyes. ¡°Y¡¯know what, go ahead, but I¡¯m still calling it in either way. I¡¯ll let you know when they get back to me. Oh, and if you get stopped by any of the vets, I¡¯m going to tell them I wasn¡¯t involved.¡±


    ¡°10-4. Let¡¯s go.¡± He stares at my badge near my chest. ¡°Dr. West... I was never able to get your full name back then.¡±


    With relief, I use my lab coat to wipe the fog from the glasses. ¡°Yeah, you just called me doc back then. Anyway, I prefer Dr. Camila over Dr. West.¡±


    ¡°Alright, Dr. Camila, let¡¯s see if we can find where it is you¡¯re supposed to go,¡± he says with a smile.


    With a cold sweat, I nod, ignoring my shivering shadow. The door opens, exposing a long white hallway with researchers walking to and fro as if a different world, from the hushed halls I¡¯ve become accustomed to, has been revealed.

 Chapter 94: Pity-Party For One Please...

    --Dr. Camila West POV... ¡°I¡¯m just a veterinarian! Why do I get another POV!?¡±--


    We continue down the white hallways. Researchers bump and elbow each other, staring at their clipboards and hardly sparing a glance to those around them.


    ¡®These people! They act like absolutely nothing is happening on the surface or in the facility! How many of their coworkers and compatriots died, yet it¡¯s business as usual here!? Wait, could it be that...¡¯


    Suddenly I notice a researcher casually walk up to another man drinking a cup of coffee. ¡°Hey, John. You got the data for the proof of concept test we did a while ago?¡±


    Seemingly surprised, the man swallows a mouthful of what must be burning hot coffee. A few tears flow down his cheeks as he turns toward the other man. ¡°I-I think so?¡± he coughs, ¡°You need them?¡±


    ¡°Sorry, didn¡¯t mean to scare you! But yeah, my team needs them if we¡¯re gonna make our deadline.¡±


    The man named John motions for the other researcher to follow. ¡°Ah, yeah. I¡¯ll get them for you then.¡±


    As I pass by, the two pause and glance at me with smiles. The nameless researcher speaks first, ¡°I sure hope you¡¯re a new hire. We¡¯re absolutely swamped down here.¡±


    ¡°Haha! That¡¯s putting it lightly, but hey, now that the Consortium researchers have left, we can move onto the step we¡¯ve been waiting for!¡± John declares passionately.


    The two give me one more nod and proceed to walk into one of the nearby rooms.


    ¡®...They don¡¯t even know anything has happened, do they!? There is no way this ends well for me, is there?¡¯ Biting my lower lip and adjusting my glasses, a researcher pushing at least four-hundred pounds, winks at me, apparently thinking I¡¯m coming onto him. Stealthy, I scratch my face with my middle finger making sure he notices. He looks visibly hurt as I resume my internal pity-party. ¡®Sorry, I wouldn¡¯t normally do that, but I¡¯m in the middle of preparing to face death here. I always wanted to die with my feet in the sand, a bloody mary in one hand, and a book in the other. Not in the twilight zone episode this is turning into!¡¯


    ¡°Dr. Camilia,¡± the burly guard says, breaking me from my stupor.


    ¡®Why¡¯d he interrupt the pity-party. I was just about to light the pity-candles on my pity-cake. Still, I kind of got lost in thought and forgot I was following him.¡¯


    ¡°H-hey,¡± I say weakly, ¡°I think Mr. Whiskers will be fine.¡±


    ¡®After our very possible deaths.¡¯ I stare at the floor. ¡®Sorry, to have dragged you into this¡­ Mr. Whiskers would certainly not approve of what I¡¯ve done!¡¯


    ¡°Well, I¡¯d hope so, Doctor, you signed off on him personally months ago.¡± He laughs and points down one of the many hallways. ¡°It¡¯s this way to Dr. Falenoz¡¯s office. He is the one who asked for you, right? Dr. Wright doesn¡¯t seem like the type to allow animals.¡±


    I straighten my back and shake my head. ¡°No, it wasn¡¯t either of them, but one of the researchers. I think they said they were doing something that involved a recent acquisition when the accident that hurt their animal occurred. We should probably just go straight there.¡±


    ¡®It would be easier if I could just say take me to the vampire¡­ I wonder if the vampire will give me their autograph?¡¯


    ¡°Recent acquisition? I don¡¯t know what you mean by that, but we should go to Dr. Falenoz either way. Unless you prefer Dr. Wright, but I think he¡¯s busy with something.¡±


    ¡°Busy with something?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yeah, with¡­¡± the burly guard pauses for a moment, ¡°Oh, wait, is that what you meant by acquisition? The guy those giant things delivered to us? Actually, I think they got rid of him, but they found another one.¡±


    ¡°Ah! I¡¯m certain that must be what they meant.¡± I wiggle my finger with certainty. ¡°So you should take me there, stat. The patient needs me.¡±


    ¡°Sorry, doctor, but I don¡¯t know where they are. We¡¯ll go see Dr. Wright and figure things out. Just don¡¯t be upset if he goes off on you. He¡¯s the one that called for the lockdown in the first place.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine my patients bark at me all the time, so I¡¯m used to it¡­¡± Pausing, I recall something weird about his previous words. ¡°Out of curiosity, what did you mean ¡®got rid of him¡¯ and ¡®those things¡¯?¡±


    ¡°Again, sorry, doctor, but I shouldn¡¯t talk about it.¡± We round a corner and stop near a door with a golden nameplate. ¡°Anyway, we¡¯re here, let''s explain the situation.¡±


    I stare at the golden nameplate. My heart pounds furiously as I glance at a nearby restroom. ¡°W-wait! I need to use the restroom first.¡±


    ¡°Huh? But Dr. Camilia, isn¡¯t this an emergency.¡±


    ¡°...Oh yeah.¡± I stop midstride and smile awkwardly. ¡°T-that¡¯s right. N-no time to go to the restroom.¡±


    He nods seriously and raises a big fist. **Knock. Knock.**


    ¡°Dr. Wright, this is Security Officer Leslie, I¡¯m here with Dr. Camilia,¡± he says in a low voice.


    Immediately an irritated voice answers, ¡°Doctor who? I don¡¯t know a Dr. Camilia.¡±


    He glances at me awkwardly and turns back toward the door. ¡°Dr. West, the veterinarian.¡±


    ¡°Dr. South, East, North, it doesn¡¯t matter, I don¡¯t know any of them. Besides, why is a bloody veterinarian here? This part of the facility isn¡¯t allowing anyone in!¡± There is a heavy sigh from the other side of the door. ¡°Just forget it! Come in so that I can yell at your faces!¡±


    As soon as we enter, a voice shouts at Leslie. ¡°What is it you peabrain nematodes want!?¡±


    Leslie blinks a few times. ¡°...Peabrain nematodes, sir?¡±Enjoying the story? Show your support by reading it on the official site.


    ¡°I heard someone say it the other day, and I¡¯ve been looking for an opportunity to use it. This seemed like a pretty good occasion.¡±


    Stepping out from behind Leslie, Dr. Wright glares at me. He is an older man with gray hair, wearing a purple button-up and khakis.


    Suddenly, a short beep emanates from a white lab coat that is hung on a nearby coat rack. Dr. Wright stands and reaches into the pocket of the coat. The small beep grows slightly louder as he stares at a small device. Turning toward me, he raises an eyebrow and scowls; however, it quickly changes into a frightful smirk.


    ¡°Security Officer Leslie, you may leave now,¡± he says with a motion of his hand, ¡°I need to have a chat with Dr. Compass alone.¡±


    ¡°But, sir, there¡¯s a anim¡ª¡±


    ¡°Leave!¡± the doctor yells.


    Leslie glances at me, whispering, ¡°I¡¯ll wait for you outside.¡±


    The heavy door shuts behind him, leaving us in deadly silence. Dr. Wright studies me closely while holding the device. He raises it toward me, causing it to beep louder and more frequently than before. Feeling hot, I start to fan myself nervously with my lab coat.


    Quickly he rushes toward one of the nearby file cabinets. Meanwhile, I stand dumbfounded and unable to process whatever is currently happening.


    He pulls a silver dart gun from the cabinet. ¡°Who the hell are you?¡± he asks threateningly.


    ¡°...A veterinarian.¡±


    ¡°Cut the veterinarian bullcrap. Who do you serve?¡±


    My brain fizzles as the Doctor raises the dart gun at me. ¡°Uh¡­ all animals? But I specialize in small mammals and reptiles.¡±


    ¡°Are you a bloody moron?¡±


    The gears in my head grind against one another. ¡°N-no, I¡¯m a vet¡ª¡±


    ¡°A veterinarian, I know already! Stop playing dumb.¡±


    ¡°...I¡¯m not trying to play dumb. I genuinely don¡¯t understand what is happening.¡±


    ¡®There¡¯s no way he figured me out just by looking at me, right!?¡¯ I open my lab coat and glance at my armpits, finding them heavily stained with sweat. ¡®Oh¡­ Maybe he did. This whole situation is nerve-wracking! I can¡¯t help it!¡¯


    Dr. Wright holds up the beeping device with his other hand. ¡°This device goes off when someone is actively utilizing mana. That means you!¡±


    ¡°Mana?... Like Trixie uses?¡±


    ¡°Who¡¯s Trixie!?¡±


    ¡°...The vampire, Trixie.¡±


    ¡°The young lady from before? The one who told me to call her ¡®C¡¯? You¡¯re working for her!? How long ago did she plant you in this facility!?¡±


    ¡°Trixie is sadly not a real person, doctor,¡± I say with raised hands, ¡°If she was, I¡¯d want her to know I¡¯m her biggest fan.¡±


    ¡®What am I even saying!? Why did I say that!? This whole conversation doesn¡¯t make any sense to me!¡¯


    ¡°D-Doctor, can you not point that dart gun at me?¡± I ask weakly.


    The Doctor scoffs, regaining much of his composure. ¡°Just don¡¯t move,¡± he says.


    Suddenly, I feel something tug my ankle, causing me to stumble. I grab a nearby lamp in an attempt to catch myself. That lamp falls behind me, causing the lampshade to pop off and roll away. The still illuminated bulb stretches my shadow.


    ¡°Inept idiot,¡± he says, picking up a phone, ¡°Now that I know you aren¡¯t who I thought you might be, I can have you detained.¡±


    But before he can press a button, my shadow bubbles, and a demon explodes from it. The demon grabs Dr. Wright¡¯s head and slams into the desk with a loud bang.


    Covering my mouth, I wave my arms. ¡°S-stop,¡± I say with a muffled voice.


    **Knock. Knock.**


    ¡°H-hey, Dr. Wright, Dr. Camilia, everything alright in there? There¡¯s a lot of noise?¡± Leslie asks.


    ¡°Yes! Everything is fine. I just tripped no need to worry!¡±


    ¡°Okay, if you say so,¡± he responds.


    With a sigh, I stand and walk over to the strange demon man. He crosses his lean and muscular arms, stretching the black leather. With a sigh, he pops his neck and licks his teeth seductively. His long black hair sways as he turns to gaze at me with indifferent eyes.


    ¡®He looks straight out of a magazine or an exotic romance novel. If only he would have put me on the back of a motorcycle and whisked me away from here... Instead, he poisoned me and committed double homicide.¡¯


    ¡°Stop looking at me like that,¡± he says in a cold voice.


    I remove my glasses and wipe the fog from the lenses. ¡®I don¡¯t even know what he¡¯s talking about! Must be speaking in some demonic language!¡¯


    Glancing at the Doctor, I find him still breathing, but with blood oozing from his forehead. The once pristine and expensive desk now has a dent in it from the Doctor¡¯s head.


    Seeing the Doctor, I start to feel a bit faint and nauseous, so I turn away. ¡®Unfortunately, I can¡¯t call for help. I¡¯m sorta a hostage, so I hope you understand!¡¯


    Overwhelmed, a few tears leak from my eyes, but I quickly swallow them.


    ¡°Thanks,¡± I say, staring into the demon¡¯s rectangular pupils, ¡°I thought you were gonna let him detain me for sure.¡±


    He looks at me with confusion. ¡°Why would I have done that?¡±


    ¡°Because that¡¯s where your friends probably are?¡±


    ¡°Fuck,¡± he says in a small voice before following it up with a long sigh, ¡°...Anyway, you start looking through his stuff, and I¡¯ll tie up the elder human.¡±


    ¡®The jerk!¡¯


    Now with pursed lips, I go through Dr. Wright¡¯s belongings.


    ¡°Didn¡¯t expect he could detect mana like that,¡± the demon man says.


    I motion toward the shadow at my feet. ¡°Can all demons do that?¡±


    ¡°Do what?¡± he asks, staring at the tile floor.


    ¡°Go into shadows like it¡¯s a vat of oil.¡±


    ¡°Nah, I can only do it with the help of a goatskin parchment my Gramps left me¡­ Wait, how¡¯d you know I was a demon?¡±


    ¡°Because of the horns,¡± I reply.


    ¡°Psh. Lots of races have horns,¡± he whispers to himself.


    Finding a black journal in a drawer, I attempt to open it, finding it locked. The demon noticing what I¡¯m doing, grabs the journal and jams a brass-knuckle dagger hybrid thing into the flimsy lock, breaking it instantly. I swallow nervously, and with renewed haste, I grab the journal, skimming its contents.


    ¡®Stubborn old coot! Didn¡¯t trust his own computer, so he wrote everything down.¡¯


    Meanwhile, the demon ties Dr. Wright to a chair nearby and stuffs the doctor¡¯s mouth with a sock he took from his feet.


    ¡°Figured if I gutted him in front of you, you might not be so inclined to follow orders,¡± he says lazily, motioning toward the man.


    ¡®You already murdered two people in front of me, you psycho, or did you already forget!?¡¯


    Shaking my head, I resume reading the journal, but it starts to take an unexpected turn.


    ¡°Dr. Wright is a Consortium plant?¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t care about whoever the fuck that is at all,¡± the demon man says, ¡°More importantly, it looks like the vampires are in this giant room thing here.¡±


    I turn to see him pointing at a big whiteboard full of formulas and stray messages. However, in one corner, words like, ¡°Incisors, red eyes, sensitive skin, etc.¡± are written. Then below that is a schedule with things like ¡°drain fluids, send to the lab, place in the chamber.¡±.


    ¡°We don¡¯t know for sure that schedule is for the vampires¡­¡± I answer, stiffly.


    ¡®That sentence would make me feel really stupid if it wasn¡¯t a demon man that told me they were vampires.¡¯


    The demon man holds up a goatskin parchment. ¡°Well, it¡¯s the best we¡¯ve got, and I¡¯ve got one more of these. So let¡¯s go.¡±


    ¡®He only has one more!? But how does he plan to get out!?¡¯


    Before I can say anything, the parchment lights up, and the demon disappears into my shadow with a splash.

 Chapter 95: Protector and Provider

    --Eira POV--


    Goliath charges once more for the umpteenth time, making it clear his tactics are few, simple, and predictable. His body now wobbles, dribbling blood unto the floor, causing the makeshift arena to be a bit slippery. The blood is somewhere between the congealed, jam-like blood of the Crawlers and that of your average humans. This would make it a bit more challenging to use blood magic on, but it doesn¡¯t matter since I¡¯ve already decided to conserve my mana. Yet, despite all this, it still appears as if it might be quite some time before he collapses.


    ¡®Alright, this is taking too long. So if you¡¯re going to keep doing the same thing, I¡¯m going to take advantage of that.¡¯


    I brace the end of the scythe against the ground and apologize to its underdeveloped consciousness for my frequent abuse and misapplication. With the scythe now subtly braced, I act as if this nitwit has actually caught me off-guard. A shadow is cast upon me as Goliath approaches, but I stand my ground, unlike all the times prior.


    ¡°Naht guh!¡± Goliath roars, with a throaty laugh.


    He slaps at me in a foolish attempt to crush me beneath his rugged palm. When his palm is nearing my body, I lift the scythe ensuring its shaft maintains its bracing against the floor. Under the force of the palm, the scythe creaks, but its sharp edge cuts deep into Goliath¡¯s hand. At the same time, I release the scythe, rolling away with claws extended. The scythe penetrates his muscly hand, wedging itself into the thick hide.


    Goliath jerks away with a thunderous, ¡°Guh!¡±


    Meanwhile, I sprint to his back, sinking my claws into his calves. Bracing my feet, I leap upward, immersing my claws into the muscles around his backbone. Goliath removes the scythe, throwing it away, and immediately begins to try to reach his oversized arms behind himself, but his muscles prevent him from reaching very far.


    He resists vehemently and swings his body wildly, making me question if I¡¯ve simply watched too many movies, and this was a terrible idea. Already wholly committed, I leap one more time latching myself to the area just below his neck. Goliath roars and begins charging toward the crowd. They part cheering while allowing his passage.


    It only takes me a second to realize what he is attempting. ¡®The oaf is going to try to smash me against a muddy wall! Let¡¯s hurry this up!¡¯


    Releasing one of my hands, I bundle my claws together and stab at where a humans artery would typically be. To my relief, it pierces the hide, but also my brow furrows when hardly any blood leaks from the wound.


    ¡®I didn¡¯t expect that the artery moved! Still, it should be somewhere in this area of the neck.¡¯


    Swapping hands, I repeatedly stab at the neck, leaving deep, yet scanty slices in Goliath¡¯s nape. Finally, I strike a particular point, and my face is instantly stained with a shot of bland but slightly tart blood.


    ¡°Naht guh!¡± he roars once again.


    Glancing back, the wall is swiftly approaching, so immediately push off his back, making sure to take a bit more flesh with me.


    **Bang!** Goliath smashes into the wall.


    He turns, gazing at me with hollow eyes. ¡°Naht guh?¡± he says, collapsing to the ground.


    I lick my fangs excitedly. ¡®That was kinda fun!... But I don¡¯t believe I¡¯ll ever do it again.¡¯


    Curiously, I watch Goliath as his gummy blood clots the gashes around his neck at an almost visible rate.


    ¡°Eira! Are you okay!?¡± I hear Eden shout.


    Turning away from the wall, I find Eden, who, despite having just yelled, maintains her usual blank expression. Like a small animal who has been around people for a while, but is still wary of their presence. However, that only holds my attention for a second as I find myself enclosed by dozens of Brutes.


    They stare at Goliath, their bodies shaking silently.


    ¡®Was I supposed to lose?¡¯


    Hearing a grunt behind me, I turn to find Goliath lying on the floor with his mouth open. His eyes look strangely anxious.


    Confused I look back to see Dolt pointing at his mouth. ¡®Wait? Is that actually an essential part of this whole thing?¡¯


    I remove a bowl of ramen and cautiously approach the giant. Under the gaze of the Brutes, I begin to pour the ramen broth into Goliath¡¯s gullet.


    ¡°¡°¡°Naht guh!¡±¡±¡± the room explodes into what I assume are cheers at once.


    ¡®...I don¡¯t even know anymore,¡¯ I think, shaking my head.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Some time has passed while I take a moment to recover my stamina.


    Aponi glances at me and then to the Brutes, who gawk at me with pride. ¡°So it seems after beating them into a pulp to show dominance, you have to feed them afterward? I guess it sorta solidifies you as both their protector and provider?¡±


    ¡®Protector and provider? I was hoping for warlord.¡¯


    ¡°Maybe, if you didn¡¯t offer them the food, then they would have banished him or something,¡± Eden says, scratching two of the cubs behind their ears, ¡°It would explain why we found Dolt on the surface, and why they weren¡¯t happy to see him again.¡±Unauthorized use of content: if you find this story on Amazon, report the violation.


    I shrug. ¡°Yeah, maybe.¡±


    ¡°Something wrong, Eira?¡± she asks.


    Crossing my arms with a frown. ¡°Yeah, how am I supposed to feed these things!? I¡¯m not giving them all my ramen, I refuse, and besides, that would only last a day at most.¡±


    ¡®This is either a complicated blessing or a complicated curse, but it¡¯s complicated either way. In truth, it obviously isn¡¯t about the ramen, but I am serious about how I¡¯m supposed to be the ¡°provider¡± for these things. What do they even eat!? They can¡¯t be too picky since they were eating a raw bear carcass on the surface. Which reminds me.¡¯


    ¡°...Keep an eye on the cubs. Don¡¯t let them be alone with any of the Brutes,¡± I say pointing, at a nearby drooling Brute.


    Eden gasps and pulls the cubs close while I continue my thoughts.


    ¡®But there are thirty-one of these things, and they¡¯re between three-feet-tall and fourteen-feet-tall with a median of eight-feet-tall. That¡¯s a lot of meat! Also, I can¡¯t take these things back to the hospital, not unless I¡¯m planning on performing some kind of assault on it¡­ Still, I can use them to assault the place beneath the facility, and perhaps that¡¯ll also leave me with fewer mouths to feed.¡¯


    With a sigh, I separate myself from my thoughts. ¡°How¡¯s Sam doing?¡± I ask Aponi, ¡°And weren¡¯t you supposed to be helping him?¡±


    ¡°I was helping for a while, but he was better at speaking to them than I was.¡±


    I glance at Sam, who grunts at Dolt, followed by Dolt grunting back.


    ¡°Well, as soon as he figures out or invents the words for, follow, stop, attack, and shut up, we¡¯ll be good to go. In the meantime, we need to discuss tactics,¡± I say.


    Aponi stares at me with big eyes. ¡°You actually want to discuss tactics?¡±


    ¡°Well, yeah. If we are truly doing something that requires them, then, of course, I will,¡± I respond with pursed lips.


    She nods and immediately begins talking, ¡°Alright, well, if you¡¯re taking suggestions, I think we need to hurry, but I¡¯ve also been thinking we need to gather more information.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m surprised! I thought you¡¯d be more nervous about rescuing Jimmy.¡±


    ¡°Well, of course, I am, but we can¡¯t help him if we get captured.¡±


    ¡°I beg to differ!¡± I say, smiling, ¡°I think you should be captured, but not by the Two Palm Society, but instead by the Brutes!¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± she tilts her head, pausing for a moment, ¡°...Oh. Wait, I think I see what you¡¯re getting at.¡±


    Eden stares at the two of us, then asks curiously, ¡°I don¡¯t understand what she¡¯s getting at? Why does Aponi look worried?¡±


    Aponi takes a breath before answering Eden, ¡°She thinks the Brutes are trading people for... something. What they¡¯re trading for doesn¡¯t really matter, but the fact they¡¯re trading means they¡¯re meeting somehow. So basically we could have a meeting with them. It is surprisingly less violent than I was expecting. Still, I don¡¯t know where she wants to go from there.¡±


    I laugh, extending my claws. ¡°Then, we murder the people who came to trade!¡± I shout.


    ¡°Oh,¡± Aponi lets out a long sigh.


    I smile knowingly, shrugging dramatically. ¡°Well, I mean we could also tie them up, it¡¯s a bit boring, but it doesn¡¯t really matter. The most important part is that we need their uniforms and whatever it is they have that allows them to move through the Mind Magic.¡±


    ¡°All of us? There is no way the two of us could ever pull off a uniform, at least not convincingly.¡± Eden looks between herself and me. ¡°I-I mean I¡¯m sure you¡¯d look good, but¡­ uh, uhm¡­¡±


    Rolling my eyes, I interrupt Eden¡¯s stammering, ¡°But we look too young, I know. That¡¯s why Sam and Aponi are going alone.¡±


    Eden looks away, seemingly embarrassed.


    Aponi, on the other hand, seems to be considering my words. ¡°So Sam and I go because we both have some training and also the rings that way we can keep in contact. But still Eira, you know they probably have procedures and things like that, that Sam and I wouldn¡¯t know. We might get caught a few minutes after entering.¡±


    ¡°Well, then we go with our backup plan!¡±


    ¡°...You mean reckless violence?¡±


    ¡°No! Organized violence, obviously! I mean...¡± I swing my arm around the room, motioning wildly at everything around us. ¡°These Brutes don¡¯t know anything other than violence and eating! I¡¯ve¡­ sorta adjusted my own methods away from pure violence, but Brutes are, well, brutes.¡±


    Sam suddenly walks up. ¡°I wasn¡¯t gonna say anything at first since tactics were always Bryan and Aponi¡¯s thing, but now that you¡¯re talking about putting my life in danger, I thought I should join. You know they¡¯ll recognize me the second they see me?¡± Sam adds.


    ¡°The two we saw were wearing goggles, so you could probably wear those.¡± I remove a razor and shaving cream from my ring. ¡°Shave your beard, and with the goggles, they probably won¡¯t recognize you.¡±


    Sam touches his face wistfully. ¡°...But I wasn¡¯t able to grow my beard in the army, so I was kinda excited to grow one.¡±


    I shrug, waving my hand dismissively.


    ¡°Sorry, Sam, but it¡¯s not a bad idea,¡± Aponi says, ¡°You¡¯ll have plenty of time to grow it later.¡±


    Suddenly, the ground shakes as a group of Brutes approaches with Dolt at the lead.


    Dolt smiles so hard that the veins in his neck nearly pop out. ¡°Guh!¡± he says, pounding his chest.


    He moves out of the way, and three other Brutes step forward, dropping what is most definitely a gigantic snake. Dolt point at his mouth and then at me.


    ¡°Do they want me to eat this?¡± I poke the warm, scaly snake. ¡°What kind of snake is it?¡±


    Eden seems to remember something. ¡°Oh! That might be that Titanoboa thing!¡±


    ¡°Are you sure it¡¯s not just an anaconda or something?¡± Aponi asks, ¡°Isn¡¯t a titanboa supposed to be much bigger than this?¡±


    ¡°Uhm? I suppose I can¡¯t say for sure, but it could be an adolescent titanoboa. Remember we read in that report that they were trying to clone one of these for some reason.¡±


    Aponi lowers herself, opening its mouth to study its pitiful and dainty fangs. ¡°Yeah, but maybe this is just an anaconda they kept for research purposes?¡±


    While they debate what exactly it is, I instead return my thoughts to Brutes. ''Maybe... I don''t need to worry about these Brutes so much. They seem to be doing a decent job gathering food on their own. In fact, the blood of this thing smells pretty good! Hmm, I wonder if prehistoric blood tastes any different?''


    Removing a cup from the ring, I lift the snake''s fat head.


    ¡°Huh? Eira, what are you doing?¡± Eden asks.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to drink its blood, obviously. Might taste pretty good, and it seems like everything else down here has blood with the consistency of old molasses,¡± slitting its throat, I ask, ¡°Want some?¡±


    ¡°But, this is a snake that has been extinct for millions of years?¡± she says, ¡°Are you really going to eat it!?¡±


    ¡°Yeah?¡± I shrug, ¡°It¡¯s dead, but if you don¡¯t want any, that¡¯s fine.¡±


    She pauses watching the blood flowing into the clear glass. Licking her lips she eventually responds in a small voice, ¡°I-I guess if it¡¯s dead... w-we might as well not let it go to waste.¡±


    ¡°See tha¡ª¡±


    [¡®Juvenile Titanoboa¡¯ Slain - 20% Contribution (Extra 10% for Killing Blow) - 5 Essence Acquired]


    Aponi gazes at me with raised eyebrows. ¡°Everything okay, Eira?¡±


    ¡°Hmm? Oh, yeah!¡± I say, laughing awkwardly, ¡°I just started thinking of something¡­ Now drink up, especially Sam and Aponi! You guys have a big mission coming up!¡±


    ¡®I¡¯m sure there¡¯s a few more of these around, right? Although maybe this is for the best, a magical version of this thing would be pretty scary.¡¯


    We take a moment to fill our bellies with the blood of the giant serpent. It was delicious, like a finely aged wine.

 Chapter 96: Quick Trade

    ¡°Stay still!¡± I shout.


    Sam shakes his head. ¡°Is this really necessary!¡±


    Forcing Sam¡¯s mouth open, I shove a rag into his trap.


    ¡°Yes, it¡¯s necessary, or they might shove pills into your mouth again,¡± I reply, laughing, ¡°And yes, they probably won¡¯t get the chance, but better safe than unconscious.¡±


    I walk to Aponi, and she just stares off into space with an open mouth. ¡°Do it before I change my mind.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I wouldn¡¯t allow you to change it anyway.¡± Before she can retort, I shove the rag between her fangs. ¡°Just make sure you don¡¯t swallow it, or I¡¯ll have to teach Dolt how to do the Heimlich maneuver.¡±


    Eden stares at the two a bit pitifully. ¡°Do we even know where to take them, Eira?¡± she asks.


    ¡°No, but Sam was able to learn the word for trade, and they¡¯re tied up, so I think Dolt will understand.¡±


    ¡°They have actually had a word for trade?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, they have a word for ¡®fight,¡¯ ¡®big fight,¡¯ ¡®trade,¡¯ and ¡®eat.¡¯ Atleast that¡¯s what we assume they mean. In the same order, they were ¡®guhhh,¡¯ ¡®naht guh,¡¯ ¡®guhuu,¡¯ and ¡®guhuh.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Oh,¡± Eden smiles, with a small giggle, ¡°So that was what you two were talking about. I thought you were just saying ¡®guh¡¯ over and over again.¡±


    ¡°Shut up. It¡¯s not like I invented the language.¡± I point at Dolt, then at Apon and Sam. My face turns a bit hot as I speak in a small voice, ¡°Guhuu.¡±


    Dolt looks at me while wiping away a bit of drool. ¡°Guhhh?¡±


    ¡°Guhuu,¡± I say, swinging my head.


    He blinks, raising a fist at Sam, saying, ¡°Guhhh?¡± Sam shakes his head rapidly.


    ¡°Guhuu! It¡¯s your language, learn it!¡± I throw my arms up, pointing at Aponi and Sam. ¡°Guhuu! Guhuu!¡±


    Eden giggles, causing my face to turn hotter.


    Dolt stares at the two a bit doubtfully but eventually grins widely. ¡°Guhuu!¡±


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Dolt ended up eating for around half an hour before he eventually decided he felt like taking them. Meanwhile, while he was eating Eden and I ended up finding a safe place to stash the three cubs which we sealed with blood magic. After Dolt leaves, we wait a few minutes before following since I was worried that he might act differently if he knew we were watching. To my surprise, when we left, Goliath forced himself to his feet and refused to let me depart without him.


    ¡°Fine, if you want to come, whatever,¡± I say, watching the giant crawl through the tiny broom closet door.


    Even though I¡¯m almost certain he doesn¡¯t understand what I am saying, he grins widely anyway.


    ¡°Huh. Must have learned the grin from Dolt,¡± Eden says, ¡°The two were spending time together a bit earlier.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s a bit creepy, though. Maybe, they¡¯ll start doing it a little more naturally in the future.¡±


    ¡°That¡­¡± She pauses, watching goliath rub his face into the mud, trying to force himself out of the room. ¡°That would be nice because if I ever turned a corner and someone was making that face, I don¡¯t know how I¡¯d react.¡±


    A moment later, Goliath somehow exits the muddy room, and we run after Dolt at a near jog. Eventually, we catch up finding him with Aponi under one arm, and Sam under the other. They are both wrapped in bedsheets since I thought Brutes wouldn¡¯t have or utilize actual rope. The two hang limply, acting as if they are unconscious. Unexpectedly, Dolt diverges from the path leading to the Warehouse and enters a side passage.


    ¡°Where is he going?¡± Eden whispers.


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure this place has tons of hallways, so maybe there is another area with people,¡± I answer.


    Dolt turns multiple times, moving through office spaces, conference rooms, and break rooms. It takes some time, but eventually, he approaches a large metal door that simply reads, ¡°Security Office¡±. Slowly, he raises his hand to knock.


    **Bang! Bang!** he punches the door.


    ¡°Fuckin¡¯ hell!¡± someone screams from the other side of the door, ¡°The damn freaks are already here again.¡±


    A gruff voice replies, ¡°Already? Hold on, let me change cameras.¡±


    ¡®Cameras?¡¯


    I look up to find two cameras. One faces Dolt, and the other faces Goliath.


    ¡°Quick, hide behind Goliath,¡± I whisper to Eden.


    She nods, and the two of us hide behind Goliaths broad legs.


    ¡®Cameras are the bane of my existence. Still, it¡¯s good we found out about this security office before sending Aponi and Sam in. We should take care of it now.¡®


    Gripping the scythe, I decide it¡¯s a good time to inform Aponi on what¡¯s about to happen.


    ¡®Aponi, can you hear me?¡¯ I ask.


    ¡®Yeah, I¡¯m pretending to be unconscious, so it¡¯s not like I¡¯m too busy to get your message.¡¯


    ¡®Just ¡°yeah¡± would have sufficed. Anyway, the second they open the doors to the security room, we¡¯re going to attack.¡¯This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡®It¡¯s some kind of security room? I¡¯ve got my eyes closed. I don¡¯t know what¡¯s happening.¡¯


    ¡®Yes, I assume they¡¯re understaffed if they have to swap cameras like this. That or most of the cameras are offline or something.¡¯


    ¡®Yeah, would make sense. So you¡¯re thinking since they aren¡¯t watching camera¡¯s that there aren¡¯t many of them in there?¡¯


    ¡®Pretty much, and if there are, we run for it.¡¯


    ¡®Alright, so the usual, I¡¯ll relay the plan to Sam.¡¯


    ¡®Thanks.¡¯


    Another minute passes before the silence is broken. ¡°Yeah, two of them are out there. One at the door and another one staring at its feet around the corner,¡± the gruff voice pauses for a moment, ¡°They¡¯re probably the tallest two I¡¯ve seen yet... like damn. Uhm, anyway, I can see the one at the door seems to be carrying two refugees.¡±


    ¡®Refugees, is it? Not test subjects or something else dehumanizing? It¡¯s not like they need to watch their words around Brutes, so their choice of words is interesting.¡¯


    ¡°Alright, big guys. We¡¯ll get your crates, but as usual, you¡¯ll have to wait for the guys at the warehouse.¡±


    ¡°Guh,¡± Dolt answers, immediately dropping to the floor to wait.


    ¡°So they¡¯ve got to wait on supplies from the warehouse to trade the Brutes? Do they not have any supplies themselves?¡± I whisper out loud.


    Eden looks at me, unsure how to respond, she just shrugs.


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter¡­¡± I glance at the bedsheets that Goliath has wrapped himself in. ¡°We are going to have to hide, but we also can¡¯t reenter the camera¡¯s field of vision since they¡¯re probably watching them now.¡±


    ¡°You want to hide under his sheets,¡± she responds with horror staring at Goliath¡¯s legs.


    ¡°Yeah, and you can either hide down here or climb up and hide on his back.¡± Extending my claws, I climb up Goliath¡¯s backbone like a cat. He shows some discomfort but doesn¡¯t move to my relief.


    ¡°E-Eira, please, I don¡¯t know how to use my claws, and I don¡¯t want to hide down here,¡± she stutters.


    ¡°Fine.¡± I hang my arms down, and Eden grabs my hand.


    From a distance, I can hear the sounds of footsteps against the cement. Immediately, I yank Eden up and grab her with one arm.


    ¡°Wrap your arms around my neck quickly, and then throw the blankets over us even if you have to rip them.¡±


    Eden hesitates.


    ¡°J-just hurry Eden!¡± I whisper angrily.


    With a red face, she wraps her arms around me. She grabs a loose bit of fabric from Goliath¡¯s back and throws it around us.


    ¡°Guh?¡± Goliath says.


    Without enough words to explain what¡¯s happening, I simply hope he doesn¡¯t give us away. A mixture of Brute sweat and the citrusy smell of Eden¡¯s hair spread within the enclosed space as the group of people approach.


    ¡°Wow, that giant is the biggest one I¡¯ve ever seen!¡± a man yells upon seeing Goliath.


    ¡°Good lord!¡± a woman says with a gasp, ¡°You ain¡¯t lying! The ceilings are like fifteen-feet tall and his head still almost hits!¡±


    ¡°Guh?¡± Goliath responds.


    The group talks among themselves for a moment.


    ¡®I think there were five different voices? Once they open that security office door, we¡¯ll spring the trap.¡¯


    ¡°Oh, look, they brought a man and a woman today.¡± The woman pauses, seemingly checking Aponi and Sam¡¯s condition. ¡°The clean-shaven guy looks a bit familiar.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he kinda does, doesn¡¯t he?¡± the man responds.


    **Knock. Knock.** One of the people knocks on the door.


    ¡°We¡¯re here with the stuff from the warehouse,¡± they say.


    ¡°We know! We are watching you on the camera,¡± the voice through the door shouts, ¡°Please, give the things outside what they want, so they¡¯ll get the hell out of here.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, yeah. Give the thing the crate of blankets so that we can get inside,¡± the woman says.


    ¡®Blankets!? They¡¯re trading people for blankets! There¡¯s an entire hotel of blankets above! Did they already take those too!?¡¯


    ¡°Guhuu?¡± I hear Dolt ask.


    There¡¯s some movement as the two seem to trade. Dolt grunts and starts to walk away.


    ¡°Alright, open up,¡± the woman says, ¡°It¡¯s leaving.¡±


    ¡°You assholes are always so impatient!¡± the voice on the other side of the door shouts.


    The door creaks open, and I allow Eden and myself to drop to the floor.


    Dolt¡¯s eye grows large as I point at the group of six. ¡°Guhhh,¡± I shout.


    ¡°Huh?¡± the group raises their weapons.


    ¡°¡°Guhhh!?¡±¡± Dolt and Goliath roar.


    The ground shakes as Dolt and Goliath charge into the group slapping them away before they realize what¡¯s even happening. At the same time, Aponi and Sam spring from the arms of the two people carrying them. The bedsheets that seemingly bound them fly off instantly as they take the two closest people into chokeholds.


    ¡°Shit!¡± the man opening the door yells.


    But it¡¯s too late. I¡¯ve already started charging toward the door. Dodging to the left of the hall, and sprinting between the legs of Goliath, I shove the end of the scythe into the door frame.


    ¡°Fuck! Fuck!¡± the man shouts.


    Realizing someone is still gripping my neck tightly I look back. ¡°Eden, you can let go of me now.¡±


    Immediately she shoots up. ¡°S-sorry.¡±


    ¡°Just push the door open!¡± I yell.


    She nods, kicking the door. The door slowly swings open, and Eden shows obvious pain on her face.


    ¡°That hurt,¡± she says with a small tear, ¡°It seemed so easy when you did it.¡±


    I roll my eyes. ¡°You don¡¯t kick open big metal doors, moron.¡±


    Raising the scythe, I enter the security room. I¡¯m surprised to discover it completely empty. To my right sits a wall of monitors. Most of them are broken for some reason, but the few working still show the scene in the hallway. There I can see Goliath and Dolt punching each other, surrounded by bodies.


    ¡°¡°Guhhh!¡±¡± Dolt and Goliath cry.


    Sticking my head out the door, I shout, ¡°You two idiots stop!¡±


    Aponi and Sam tie up the two people they choked into unconsciousness.


    ¡°That might be the first thing that¡¯s ever gone as planned,¡± Aponi says.


    Sam looks at Aponi. ¡°Gone as plan... so far,¡± he adds.


    Together the four of us enter, while Goliath and Dolt fight to get through the door at the same time. Opposite the wall of monitors, I notice another metal door with a sign reading ¡°Emergency Shelter¡± posted on it.


    ¡°Well, they must have gone this way, so let¡¯s take a quick look,¡± I say.


    Opening the door, I find a short set of stairs leading into a big spacious room. The room is full of hundreds of beds with hundreds of people who all gaze at me fearfully. Goliath and Dolt, having made it through, lower themselves to look as well.


    ¡°AHH!¡± hundreds of voices scream.


    ¡°Gahhhh!¡± the two Brutes roar back.


    ¡°Come on! Quickly!¡± a gruff voice shouts.


    A dozen soldiers with ¡°security¡± printed on them march through the room with rifles lifted.


    ¡°Welp, you can all just stay down there,¡± I say with a laugh, ¡°I don¡¯t care.¡±


    Slamming the door shut, I place a metal chair beneath the handle. Grabbing Aponi¡¯s hand, I cut her palm. ¡°Eira! What the hell,¡± she asks.


    Ignoring her, I use blood magic to seal the doorknob to the backrest of the chair and the chair¡¯s legs to the floor using her blood.


    ¡°If I thought you¡¯d actually use it for something, I wouldn¡¯t have done that,¡± I respond.


    **Bang! Bang!**


    The security officers slam against the door, but the chair doesn¡¯t budge.


    ¡°Alright, you two. Get changed. Eden and I will stay here and watch through the cameras. The first thing you should try to do is find a way to disable the Mind Magic. If you do that, we can charge in with the calvary if things go wrong. Oh, and before you ask, I don''t have any plans to hurt the people in the shelter."


    Sam and Aponi let out long sighs and start removing the uniforms of the two tied up guards.

 Chapter 97: Spying Samuel

    --Sam POV--


    Rubbing my clean-shaven chin a bit wistfully, I walk side by side with Aponi. My vision is dyed green from the goggles we snatched from the guards. I hold up a small chain with a pendant that resembles a pair of palms with faces hanging from it. Upon first glance, the pendant seems normal enough if not a tad edgy for my taste, but when I brought it close, I saw the intricate engravings carved into the little pendant. After seeing the engravings, I noticed a small warmth emanates from it as well. According to Eira, these are both positive signs that these pendants are actively utilizing mana.


    ¡®Damn, I hope this thing actually works. If I have to relive my juvenile years one more time, I think I¡¯m gonna lose it. The worst one was when I¡¯d go through the hellish training to lose weight only to relive the memory again later. Although the upside was, I got to read my favorite book again for the first time, that part was pretty great. Still, it was all overshadowed by the constant immersion-breaking inconsistencies and an uneasy atmosphere. An endless mix of nostalgia and feelings of being horrifyingly out of place.¡¯


    I glance at my black uniform and state of the art equipment, among which some I have no idea how it works or what it is.


    ¡®How does some random organization have such better equipment then the special forces ever had? Not to mention, the others told me that they heard some hydraulics or something under some of the other guards¡¯ clothing, like some kind of exoskeleton. I want an exoskeleton too! Not fair! Ah, but also, I¡¯m not gonna lie¡­¡¯


    Turning to Aponi, I smile widely. ¡°This is both the coolest and dumbest thing I think I¡¯ve ever done¡ªno paperwork, no drawn-out briefings, and almost no preparation beforehand. Basically, the plan is to wing it however, we see fit. We never had this kind of freedom in the navy.¡±


    ¡°Yep,¡± she responds, shaking her head with exasperation, ¡°Dressing up as the enemy and scouting the enemy¡¯s base with hardly any intel is a bit outside our job descriptions and my comfort zone. Glad you seem to be enjoying it, though.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I feel like a real spy. Oh, and check this out!¡± I remove a small silver plate from my pocket. The plate is in the shape of an octagon with a lens in the center. ¡°I¡¯m afraid to turn it on, but what do you think it is?¡±


    ¡°How am I supposed to know?¡± She studies it for a second and then shrugs. ¡°Could be some kind of mana grenade for all I know¡­ or just a regular grenade.¡±


    My mouth partially opens as my stomach drops. ¡°D-d-do you really think it¡¯s a grenade!? I tried to turn this thing on, you know!¡±


    ¡°I thought you said you were afraid to turn it on? Why would you try to use something if you don¡¯t know what it is?¡±


    ¡°I lied! I just thought it sounded worse to say I couldn¡¯t figure out how to turn it on! This thing doesn¡¯t look anything like a grenade! I thought it might be like some kind of holographic communicator!¡±


    ¡°Sam! If you don¡¯t know how it works, don¡¯t touch it! If it was a communicator, you could have given us away!¡±


    ¡°B-but what if someone asks what it is!? O-or how it works? I won¡¯t know what they¡¯re talking about! We¡¯ll be done! Done Aponi!¡± I say, throwing my arms up exaggeratingly.


    ¡°No one¡¯s going to ask you how it works or what it is! Let¡¯s just hope they have a lot of faith in their little warehouse, and we don¡¯t have to talk to anyone. Best case, we just waltz in there, gather information, and then walk out.¡±


    ¡°Do you really believe it¡¯ll be that easy?¡± I ask, with a trace of surprise at her optimism.


    She looks at me, bursting into a long fit of laughter. ¡°Of course not! I don¡¯t believe that for a single second,¡± she says, wiping away a single tear.


    ¡®That was more dramatic than I expected, but it¡¯s good to see her laughing again.¡¯ Awkwardly, I smile, waiting for her to finish.


    Looking much less tense, she stutters, ¡°S-sorry, but I haven¡¯t had much to laugh at recently.¡±


    Eventually, we arrive at the place I¡¯ve heard everyone call the ¡®warehouse,¡¯ and as expected, it is, in fact, a warehouse. Still, the walls and doors are oddly bulky and thick; moreover, there are the same two edgy palms with faces depicted on its outside.


    ¡°So this is it, huh?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yeah, Eira said she only made it to a wine cellar in the back before things got too bad to continue,¡± she picks up the pendant, saying, ¡°We think the Brutes might be immune to the ¡®Mind Magic,¡¯ but it would be a risk to send them in if that isn¡¯t the case. It would be disastrous if hundreds of those Palm things ran out imitating Brutes.¡±


    Scratching my head, I shrug. ¡°I-I guess, I don¡¯t really know what you¡¯re talking about, but hundreds of Brutes sounds scary¡­ Anyway, we should get inside in case someone sees us. It would look weird for us to sit here gawking at the place.¡±


    She nods.


    We march through the warehouse together. It¡¯s near impossible to see either end of the place, emphasizing how large this building truly is. Still, it¡¯s a bit anticlimactic after having it built up as this awful funhouse kinda place. There are a few broken crates that Aponi says was from a battle that took place while I wasn¡¯t around. Aponi told me that Eden and her have already reached level three.


    ¡®...Man! I¡¯m still level one! The first fight, I had to watch the cubs, and the second I was unconscious. This feels like someone gave me the coolest, most realistic game in existence, and I can¡¯t even play it!... Not that this is a game, but still, I can¡¯t help how I feel! I¡¯ll never be a powerful, charismatic, and eccentric vampire at this rate! But I think I know how I can fix this!¡¯If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the violation.


    ¡°Sam, you aren¡¯t thinking of something goofy again, are you?¡±


    Aponi interrupts my thoughts, so I decide to bring her in on my amazing idea. ¡°I just thought, maybe, I should grow my hair out and buy a trench coat. Go for like a reverse Van Helsing look, y¡¯know? I think it would be a great twist on people¡¯s preconceived expectations. It would go something like, ¡®Hey look, it¡¯s a vampire hunter,¡¯ and I¡¯d be like ¡®Nope! It is I, Count Samuel!¡¯¡±


    Aponi lets out a long, drawn-out sigh. ¡°You could have just said, yes, and kept it short,¡± she says, with a chuckle, ¡°Anyway, time to get serious here¡¯s the hatch to the wine cellar. Not to mention¡­¡± She motions to the area around us.


    ¡®Huh? What is she¡­¡¯ Suddenly, I notice the figures in my peripherals. ¡®Damn, she¡¯s right. Time to stop thinking about my future luscious locks, and concentrate on the present.¡¯


    ¡°Those are the palm things, or they become the palms. We aren¡¯t as sure about them, but as long as the pendants work, we should be fine,¡± she explains.


    She opens up the cellar door, and together we climb down.


    Cautiously she looks around the room. ¡°How¡¯s your mind?¡± Aponi asks.


    ¡°You sound like my mother,¡± I reply, smirking, ¡°...but if you must know, I feel normal.¡±


    She grunts, staring at me with disapproval. ¡°Can you just be serious for once?¡±


    ¡°I am taking it seriously, Jimmy¡¯s my friend too, and Kardama is cool. It¡¯s just that the mood was getting heavy, and it makes me nervous. It¡¯s better to be calm and act as if you belong.¡±


    ¡°You sure that¡¯s how we should go about this?¡±


    ¡°Believe me!¡± I answer with an enthusiastic thumb up, ¡°I¡¯ve been acting like I belong my whole life.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s¡­ incredibly depressing.¡±


    ¡°Relax, after I joined the navy and met you guys, I stopped caring so much.¡± I walk away, leaving Aponi standing there, apparently unsure of how to respond. Nearby I see a small table with a physics book that has a far too complicated title. ¡°Well, this definitely isn¡¯t like the Trixie novels.¡¯


    Aponi breaks her silence. ¡°Sam... This may not be the best time, but can I ask you something?¡±


    I glance at Aponi and raise a masterful finger gun. ¡°Sure, shoot!¡± I say, pretending to pull the trigger.


    ¡°First of all, I appreciate your words,¡± her face turns a bit red as she continues, ¡°b-but also can you tell me, why do you like vampires and Trixie so much? From the beginning, you¡¯ve been okay with everything that¡¯s happened since we were basically kidnaped from the navy.¡±


    ¡®Not surprised she changed the subject. She never was the mushy type, except when it came to her sister.¡¯


    Crossing my arms, I chuckle. ¡°Funny story, actually, it¡¯s because the guy who wrote it made the most perfect special edition copy of his book imaginable.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± she responds with a raised eyebrow, ¡°What is that supposed to me? That¡¯s not what I expected.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, he released a version of his book that looked like it was scriptures. So since it looked like the scriptures, my crazy religious parents didn¡¯t know what I was actually reading¡­¡± Smiling broadly, I attempt to rub my nonexistent beard. ¡°I can¡¯t tell you how many times I read that book. I¡¯ve probably almost memorized it by this point, and the sequel written by his rumored daughter was pretty good as well.¡±


    ¡®I won¡¯t lie; that book saved my life. Although, I¡¯ll keep that to myself for now.¡¯


    We exchange a few more words, but the conversation dies as we search the room meticulously.


    ¡®As Eira said, the place looks like some incredibly rich wine connoisseurs dream basement.¡¯


    Every wine is at least two decades old, and the selection is incredibly varied. There are a few large tables, some out of place empty filing cabinets, what I think is a wine corker, and even a large shelf of coffee beans all individually labeled.


    ¡®Weird, that the coffee is genuine beans¡­ Well, all coffee is, but these aren¡¯t roasted.¡¯


    ¡°Shit,¡± I hear Aponi say, ¡°Look at this.¡±


    Turning around, I find her near one corner of the massive room. She points at a small black number pad fastened to the wall.


    Walking over, I stop and make an attempt to analyze the thing. ¡°We either need a code, a card, or both. Maybe, we have it on us?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, it could have facial recognition as well. I wouldn¡¯t be surprised,¡± she adds.


    Suddenly, I hear a mechanical noise and glance up to see a small, indiscreet camera rotating to look at us.


    ¡®Uh, oh. That¡¯s not good.¡¯


    However, as I¡¯m contemplating ripping the camera from the wall, a seemingly innocent voice rings in my head.


    ¡®Don¡¯t worry, fools. I¡¯ll let you two through.¡¯


    ¡®Huh, Eira?¡¯ I respond.


    ¡®Yep, and as usual, I¡¯ll take care of it,¡¯ she says a bit mockingly.


    ¡®Wait, if you can see us, why are we even scouting? Can¡¯t you just use the camera¡¯s to see the inside of the facility.¡¯


    ¡®I only have a few cameras and door controls. Most of them appear to have been disabled, destroyed, or something. The cameras I do have, seem to be near the doors and a couple in what looks to be an abandoned office. I can¡¯t move it for some reason, though. Moreover, they probably wouldn¡¯t have cameras in the top-secret areas that feed to this security office. They¡¯d likely handle some security on-site to avoid allowing too many secrets in one place... Anyway, don¡¯t do anything stupid,¡¯ there¡¯s a pause before she speaks again, ¡®Its got to be this button, right?¡¯


    The concrete wall in front of us vibrates.


    ¡®Ah, got it that time.¡¯ She chuckles. ¡®Anyhow! Good luck!¡¯


    A straight vertical crack appears as light shines through. The walls separate wide enough to allow the passage of crates or large equipment. A spacious white hall is exposed at least big enough for a few forklifts to drive next to one another.


    Aponi glances at me, and I nod. The two of us straighten our backs and prepare to walk down the hallway as if we are in one of the naval bases.


    ¡®One-step. Two-step. The¡ª¡¯


    ¡°Hey, you two!¡± a commanding voice shouts.


    ¡°Nearly three steps. Better than I expected,¡± Aponi remarks quietly while rolling her eyes.

 Chapter 98: Empty Office

    --Sam POV--


    ¡°Hey, you two!¡± a commanding voice shouts.


    ¡°Nearly three steps. Better than I expected,¡± Aponi remarks quietly while rolling her eyes.


    A man in green goggles approaches us with a scowl. He points at us aggressively. ¡°You two! What are you two doing coming back alone? What the fuck about, ¡®stay together¡¯ did you not understand?¡±


    Falling into old habits, I straighten my back. ¡°Sir! We are together, sir!¡±


    ¡°You trying to be a smartass? Why the hell are you calling me sir!?¡± he yells, poking out his chest, ¡°This isn¡¯t the Army, and I¡¯m not your boss!¡±


    Aponi and I both look at one another. Aponi coughs and laughs at the man awkwardly. ¡°Exactly! That¡¯s why you shouldn¡¯t be stopping us! What are you, the facilities snitch!¡± she shouts.


    ¡°S-snitch! I¡¯m just following the rules! I¡¯ll report both of you unless you give me an excuse!¡±


    Aponi smirks, walking by the man with the laugh.


    ¡°Hey, where are you going?!¡± the man shouts.


    I bump his shoulder, causing him to stumble. With a grunt, I give him a sharp glare. ¡°You aren¡¯t our boss, why the fuck do we care what you have to say? Mind your own business.¡±


    ¡°Y-you assholes! What are your names? I¡¯ll report both of you!¡± His shout quickly fade into the distance.


    Aponi and I walk fast, winding through the white hallways. The place is surprisingly large, and we don¡¯t stop until we reach a dead-end near what I think is a break room.


    ¡°...That was close,¡± I say, ¡°Good thing it was just a nosy snitch, not an actual higher up.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but we need to act more casual. We¡¯re acting like military soldiers, and not corporate mercenaries or whatever these guys qualify as,¡± she replies with a long sigh, ¡°Anyway, let''s do some exploration. So far, everything seems strangely quiet and relaxed.¡±


    ¡°Probably means we are in the wrong place. I could only guess where they would keep a vampire.¡±


    ¡°They¡¯d probably keep them somewhere pretty secretive and secure. After all, finding a vampire wouldn¡¯t be far off from finding an alien, although, when we talked to one of the scientists, they were strangely willing to give you up,¡± she laughs, mockingly.


    With a chuckle and a roll of my eyes, we continue. I drop my shoulders, arch my back, and attempt to remember how I walked before joining the Navy.


    ¡®...Walking like this makes my back hurt. Man, I might have spent too much time slumped over the computer back then.¡¯


    My lower back aches as we explore the vacant halls. Occasionally, we¡¯ll see a room with someone in it, but the people quickly break eye contact.


    **Knock. Knock.**


    ¡°Hello, we have a few questions,¡± I say, thumping on one of the doors, ¡°Should only take a second.¡±


    A Hispanic woman answers the door, shaking her head.


    ¡°N-no English,¡± she states with a hint of fear in her eyes.


    Aponi steps forward, and in perfect Spanish, begins to speak to the woman. I stand awkwardly smiling at an older woman who walked out shortly after the Hispanic woman.


    ¡°Sam, come on,¡± Aponi says.


    ¡°Huh? O-oh, yeah, let¡¯s go.¡±


    She scoffs. ¡°I didn¡¯t realize you were into grandmothers now?¡±


    ¡°...I am not into grandmas. I just didn¡¯t have any way to contribute to the conversation, but I didn¡¯t wanna interrupt.¡±


    ¡°So you smiled like a dufus at a grandma?¡± she laughs and continues, ¡°But anyway, those people are just staff that ran down here when things went down. They don¡¯t really like the security here, but she was friendly enough.¡±


    ¡°Well, do you know where to go now?¡±


    ¡°Apparently, there¡¯s a second set of doors to another part of the facility. They aren¡¯t allowed back there, and it¡¯s always guarded. She didn¡¯t know anything about the area past the doors and didn¡¯t seem too interested in knowing more than she needed to.¡±


    Impressed, I nod. ¡°How did you get all that from her so quickly?¡±


    ¡°Eh, I just told her we are from the Security Office. They don¡¯t know much about anything that¡¯s going on in the facility, so it wasn¡¯t hard to convince them we just don¡¯t know our way around.¡±


    ¡®Makes sense, I guess. These well-armed mercenaries don¡¯t seem intent on not leaving, or maybe they just don¡¯t know about the tunnel out? Eh, who knows, either way, a normal person ain¡¯t leaving, and these mercenaries probably don¡¯t care to keep civilians updated on the situation.¡¯Unauthorized usage: this tale is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.


    We continue, making sure to make as little eye contact with anyone as possible. Not that it mattered all that much there weren¡¯t many mercenaries, just more people who look to be civilians. Finally, we find a door with a single guard, mercenary, or whatever standing next to it.


    ¡®Welp, let¡¯s see how things go from here.¡¯


    <hr>


    --Eira POV--


    ¡°How¡¯s it going, Eira? Have they made it?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± I glance over to see Eden staring over my shoulder, curiously at the only three working security screens. ¡°Yeah, they¡¯re about to go through this guarded door. There¡¯s only one guard, though.¡±


    Flipping a switch, the audio turns on for one of the screens.


    The guard groans. ¡°Where the hell is Leslie? What¡¯s taking him so long?¡± he murmurs.


    ¡®Huh. The audio and video are pretty great. Must be rather nice cameras, it¡¯s just annoying how few of them are left.¡¯ Turning, I look into one camera where people frequently walk past. ¡®Although, surprisingly, they left one camera in wherever this busy area is, which is nice.¡¯


    ¡°Yeah, those people look oddly ordinary and are going about business as usual, which is weird,¡± Eden says before pointing at one of the screens, ¡°Also, what¡¯s up with this camera in this empty office?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know. I assume it¡¯s nothing, but I kept it on in case someone showed up.¡±


    ¡°But¡­ isn¡¯t that blood?¡±


    ¡°Blood?¡±


    Moving in closer, I stare at the screen, noticing some blood splattered against a whiteboard.


    ¡°Yeah? It certainly looks like it. Good catch.¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t you move the camera?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, like two inches to the left or right, but for some reason, it won¡¯t go any further than that.¡±


    ¡°Let me see.¡± She moves in close, causing my computer chair to roll a bit. ¡°Sorry,¡± she says absentmindedly.


    The smell of citrus fills my nostrils. ¡®How does this girl always smell like oranges? Like we haven¡¯t showered in a few days, so what¡¯s up with that?... What do I smell like?¡¯


    Before I can investigate my own smell further, a beeping sound comes from nearby. I look over to see a black phone with a flashing button next to it. On the camera, I can see Aponi and Sam standing awkwardly at the door while a man stands with an identical black phone.


    ¡°Eden, answer the phone and talk to them.¡±


    She looks at me a bit nervously, but picks the phone up regardless.


    ¡®I could probably do it; I just think I should work on delegating tasks rather than doing it all myself. Better long term approach, in my opinion.¡¯


    ¡°Security, we have two officers here who said they left their badges in the office. Do you have it with you?¡±


    Nearby sits the tied up guards. Noticing some badges sitting in a small blood pool close by, I pick it up and hand it to Eden. Using the scythe, I communicate with Aponi and Sam, informing them of their new names.


    ¡°Y-yes, this is the security office¡­ we have their badges.¡±


    ¡°Huh? What happened to Fred? Shouldn¡¯t he be working right now?¡± the guard asks.


    ¡°...Fred hurt himself. Tripped on a chair and hurt his ankle.¡±


    ¡°Damn, sorry to hear. Anyway, you got their names? I¡¯ll confirm it with them.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, it¡¯s Sayaka Ishimaru and Mamadou Chizimu.¡±


    Watching the camera, I notice the guard stare at the two for a long time. ¡°...Are you sure, Security Office?¡± he asks.


    ¡°Yes!¡± Eden shouts, dramatically hitting her fist against the control panel. ¡°Now stop bugging us, and let them through!¡±


    ¡®Alright, Eden, tone it down a few notches.¡¯


    ¡°Damn, 10-4,¡± he hesitates before asking, ¡°Uh, do you know how long it¡¯ll be until Fred takes back over?¡±


    Eden doesn¡¯t answer; she simply huffs and slams the phone down. She turns to me as if looking for approval with a flat expression.


    Chuckling, I give her a thumbs up. ¡°Good job.¡±


    Watching the screen, I see the two enter the door. They stand shocked for a moment at the number of people walking to and fro.


    ¡°Huh? Hey, Eira,¡± Eden says, pointing at the screen of the empty office.


    ¡°Did you find something else?¡±


    Moving in close and staring at the screen, I immediately notice what she is referring to¡ªa gray ooze leaks from the wall at the room¡¯s back. The ooze grows larger and larger, forming a huge mass. The mass falls to the floor with a wet thud. It bubbles and builds into a human shape until an older woman stands motionlessly. However, she has a familiar lack of a certain body part.


    Eden glances at me and then back at the screen. ¡°No eyes. It¡¯s another one of those things.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s no surprise there are more of them, but are they really just letting them move around as they wish? That¡¯s the weird part. Do they not know?¡±


    ¡°Looking at this other camera, none of those people seem to know what¡¯s going on.¡± Again she points at a screen. ¡°Like these people are carrying a birthday cake into someone¡¯s office right now.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I¡¯m pretty sure they don¡¯t know much of anything.¡±


    I turn my attention back to the Palm, who frowns, spotting something beneath a desk. It reaches down and lifts what appears to be a pair of legs. It drags the body revealing a corpse that seems to be closer to a mummy than a fresh corpse. The Palm shoves the legs of the corpse into the gray goo. With the legs in the goo, the corpse begins to be sucked into the wall as the Palm shoves and pushes it forcibly into the wall.


    ¡°What are they doing with that corpse? It looks completely mummified,¡± Eden murmurs.


    The Palm nods its head proudly at a job well done and takes a seat at the desk with a crooked smile. Once seated, it gradually turns its eyeless face toward the camera and waves.


    Eden sits breathless as I just let out a long sigh.


    ¡°I hate those things so much,¡± looking at Goliath and Dolt outside the room, I continue, ¡°but nothing a big Brute fist can¡¯t handle, I¡¯m sure.¡±


    Still, watching the screen, the palm suddenly looks offended, but it¡¯s smile quickly returns. It holds up a finger gun playfully, ¡°Bang,¡± it says. The camera immediately loses its feed.


    ¡°...I don¡¯t know if that was supposed to change my mind, but I stand by my statement.¡± Retaking my seat, the chair spins as I throw my feet up on the table. ¡°Now, while Aponi and Sam track down Jimmy and Kardama, you and I are going to spy on these people. All this trouble, wasted time, and annoyances, these people owe me something.¡±


    ¡°What are you thinking? Some of the technology?¡±


    I shrug. ¡°Maybe, but I have bigger aspirations. This place is kinda nice, don¡¯t you think?¡±


    ¡°This place? It¡¯s crawling with monsters, and Mind Magic?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, the second one is a problem, but the first just sounds like good Essence to me! I¡¯m a bit frustrated with nothing, but small potatoes,¡± I sigh, watching the screen, ¡°Anyway, I¡¯ll contact Aponi and Sam, but for now, let¡¯s see how things pan out.¡±

 Chapter 99: Hey Fred

    --Eria POV--


    For some reason, being at this security monitor finally gives me a feeling I¡¯ve been missing for a long time now¡ªa feeling of control. Spinning around in the computer chair, I stare at a man tied to an identical chair. He stares at the ground with a scowl.


    With a laugh, I kick his legs, sending him spinning. ¡°No need to be so serious, mister.¡±


    Every time his legs come back around, I kick them again. The spinning becomes so intense that his figure is entirely blurry. Eden just stares with a blank expression as I turn my attention back to the screens.


    Sam and Aponi have been gathering information while I tied this guy up, and waited for him to awaken. Unfortunately, he was less than helpful, which is why I decided to have some fun at his expense. Although I admit, this is probably the ninth or tenth time I¡¯ve repeated this process. I suspect he¡¯ll break soon.


    Watching the screen, I can see Sam and Aponi acting all friendly with some of the researchers. The researchers look incredibly uncomfortable talking to a well-armed guard wearing big bright green goggles.


    ¡®Wish I had more than just this camera in that area.¡¯


    The chair slows down, slowly revealing the man¡¯s pale green face.


    I pop my leg out, stopping the chair. He struggles to keep his head up, and I look at him with a bright smile. ¡°So, mister, can you tell me if there are any other things this security system can do?¡± I dig my claws into the man¡¯s face, lifting it up to look me directly in the eye. ¡°Or, for that matter, anything about the security of this place in general?¡±


    He hesitates, with a half-open mouth. ¡°I-I¡¯m not sure about the security system, and I don¡¯t know about the specifics of the facilities security! I-In fact, I don¡¯t understand it at all!¡±


    ¡°Boring! You aren¡¯t lying, are you?¡± I say, digging my claws deeper, ¡°because I can always ask someone else, and you don¡¯t want me to find out you were lying.¡±


    ¡°Fred... He runs this office, and he¡¯d at least know the basics! He¡¯s been here a really long time too!¡±


    ¡°He was probably the guy who ran into that room full of people¡­ Oh, what is that room anyway?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s the emergency shelter. For the civilians, at least the rooms who could make it.¡±


    ¡°Well, I already knew that¡­ Hmm, how did this place get built anyway? How long has it been here?¡± I ask.


    ¡°This place was built a bit at a time by some ultra-rich moneybags. I¡¯ve only seen them here once, but apparently, they run a shell company that builds foundations or something. They¡¯d completely undercut the Anchorage market for that kinda thing and use it as an opportunity to expand their facility if things worked out.¡± I tighten my grip further. ¡°O-obviously, it would be a bit more complicated than that, but that¡¯s all I know.¡±


    Pausing, the man starts to sweat. Seeing him, I laugh, saying, ¡°Alright, well, that¡¯s good enough for me, I guess.¡±


    ¡°So, this is like some kind of giant conspiracy?¡± Eden asks.


    ¡°Giant conspiracy?¡± Pausing for a moment, I think through Eden¡¯s words. ¡°Hmm, not really, that usually implies that people weren¡¯t aware of what was happening. More than likely, there were reports, news articles, investigations, and other such things going on for years or decades. However, humans are incredibly apathetic to long term oddities or things that have little effect on their lives. The hardest part would be keeping the people stuck here. That way they couldn¡¯t talk about what was going on in the outside world.¡±


    I glance at the tied up security guard. He responds to my analysis, ¡°Yeah, for the most part, that¡¯s true. We can¡¯t leave unless we undergo some kind of treatment before leaving¡­¡±


    ¡°Probably some kind of memory or Mind Magic thing.¡± Bouncing to my feet, I roll the man and his chair toward the blocked ¡®emergency shelter.¡¯ ¡°Anyway, let¡¯s get someone who knows more than this guy.¡±


    ¡°E-Eira, are you about to open that door? Is that a good idea?¡± Eden asks tensely.


    Ignoring her, I snap my fingers at the two Brutes. ¡°Dolt. Goliath. Come here, morons. I need both your ugly faces to make me seem more intimidating.¡±


    ¡°¡°Guh?¡±¡± The ground shakes as the two crawls through the door.


    ¡°Aw, they know their names!¡± I say to the panicked man in the chair, ¡°Their intelligence has almost doubled!¡±


    With the two Brutes behind me, I remove the chair and toss open the door. A man stands there with a welding torch and wide eyes.


    ¡°Oh, my, am I interrupting? I just need to drop this guy off.¡±


    I roll the man in the chair at the guy with the welding torch. The chair and man slam into him, and they go tumbling down a short set of stairs together. Glancing up, a few people stand with weapons at the ready. Lots of others stand in the back, watching on with horrified looks.


    ¡°Hello, people!¡± I shout, ¡°I¡¯m looking for a man named Fred! Bring him to me, or I¡¯ll seal this door forever.¡± Raising my hand, I fire a blood spike at the welding machine. ¡°And that little welding machine would have taken weeks to cut through a door this thick.¡±If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    ¡°What do you want with us? Are you one of those monsters, taking the shape of an innocent girl!?¡± someone screams from the back of the room.


    ¡°Idiot. Use your eyes, to see that I have eyes,¡± pointing to my two blood-red eyes, I continue, ¡°Now bring this Fred guy forward, or this door will never open again.¡±


    ¡°Dammit, I¡¯ll go,¡± a gruff voice says, ¡°No need risking it even if I don¡¯t really believe it myself.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be stupid, Fred. You really think this girl and her two giant idiots can stop us from getting out?¡± someone shouts.


    ¡°Did you not hear me, dumbass? I don¡¯t fully believe it, but it¡¯s still not worth risking it.¡±


    An older man walks out and toward the stairs. He steps over the man in the chair without much of an expression. When the man gets close, Goliath gets a bit curious and reaches in to grab the man. He yelps when he squeezes him. The room erupts into screams as Goliath pulls the man through the door. The people raise their weapons as I slam the door shut and seal it.


    ¡°Hey, idiot!¡± I shout, at Goliath, ¡°You better not kill that guy after I went through all that trouble!¡±


    ¡°Guh?¡± He drops the man causing him to land flat on his face.


    Walking over, I lift the man¡¯s head from the floor. ¡°Now you¡¯re going to tell me about this facility¡¯s Mind Magic. What is powering it? Where is the Mana coming from?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s what you want to know about?¡± He blinks a few times with tired old eyes. ¡°You want to know about¡­ it?¡±


    ¡°Oh, can you clarify what you mean by ¡®it¡¯?¡±


    ¡°...Why?


    Humoring him, I ask, ¡°Why what?¡±


    ¡°Why do you want to know about it?¡±


    ¡°So I can turn it off? It¡¯s quite a nuisance. Mind Magic is one of the most petty, irritable, annoying, and frustrating magics in existence! I despise it in every sense of the word, so I want to turn it off.¡±


    ¡°Turn it off?¡± he replies with a scoff, ¡°It isn¡¯t something you can turn off. I¡¯ve tried to have the stupid stuff stopped for years.¡±


    ¡®It seems he¡¯s not that surprised by me calling it magic. That¡¯s nice; it makes things simpler.¡¯


    Hearing the man being so cooperative, I allow him to stand. I kick a computer chair over to him, which he catches with his hand.


    Motioning with my hand for him to sit, I ask, ¡°Tell me what you mean? Isn¡¯t it purposeful? I assumed it was some kind of defensive spell or charm.¡±


    Taking a seat, Fred gives me a shrewd stare. ¡°Of course not. The stuff is annoying as all hell¡ªwalking through doors and forgetting things, having to make those charms for everyone, making sure it doesn¡¯t get into the outside world, among other things. These were all things I had to deal with for fuckin¡¯ years,¡± he replies.


    ¡°Then why didn¡¯t you turn it off?¡±


    ¡°Because they said they couldn¡¯t. That it was a byproduct of ¡®it,¡¯ and they couldn¡¯t make ¡®it¡¯ stop. I would have knocked that Dr. Falenoz out if he hadn¡¯t told me through the phone.¡±


    Performing a quick spin in my chair, I cross my arms. Stopping myself with my feet, I purse my lips, ¡°Hmm, you¡¯re awful cooperative; it¡¯s a bit suspicious. You aren¡¯t just saying what you think will make me happy, are you?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t particularly care if you¡¯re happy. I just want to see that shit stopped,¡± his wrinkly face makes a small smirk, ¡°Either you turn it off, or you fail.¡±


    ¡°Oh? You think if I fail, ¡®it¡¯ will kill me? It seems you think ¡®it¡¯ is a thing and not an object. Are you hoping it will kill me?¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know you, but I assume it would at least be less of a headache if it did. Especially since you threatened a bunch of civilians unprovoked.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I suppose, I can see your logic. Aren¡¯t you worried about the researchers there, though?¡±


    ¡°Those researchers? The researches in that part of the facility are fucked up. I have watched these cameras for years. I¡¯ve seen countless people walk down into that equally fucked up Warehouse and never come out. If anyone in this facility deserves what happens to them, it¡¯s them, but the people in the shelter they¡¯re all decent enough.¡±


    ¡°You aren¡¯t that attached to anyone here, are you?¡± Eden responds, ¡°Basically stating they deserve to die, and then saying the one¡¯s in the shelter are ¡®decent enough.¡¯¡±


    ¡°I try not to get too attached to anyone here. It makes my shitty job easier,¡± he answers.


    Eden tilts her head curiously. ¡°If you hate it so much, why didn¡¯t you just quit?¡±


    ¡°Because if I left that leaves the position open for someone way worse,¡± he sighs heavily, before saying in his gruff voice, ¡°I¡¯m detached, but at least I have some kind of empathy and moral code.¡±


    ¡®This is all pretty interesting. Perhaps, this guy would actually cooperate? I still need to take care of the remaining turquoise bulbs in the Warehouse. Although I could just use the charm, I really hate having those bulbs around, and I can¡¯t risk the Brutes until they¡¯re gone. More importantly, he doesn¡¯t actually know my history, so maybe he¡¯s willing to cooperate.¡¯


    ¡°Did you kill those men?¡± Fred asks.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I respond.


    Looking toward a corner, a group of sloppily tied up guards lay next to each other.


    Pointing at Goliath and Dolt. ¡°No, the two nimrods did it because they got carried away. They¡¯re still alive¡­¡±


    ¡®I think. Although, that one in the corner doesn¡¯t look too great.¡¯


    I continue my sentence, ¡°And I¡¯ll let you take them for treatment if you help me.¡±


    He replies immediately, ¡°Help you? Listen, I¡¯m being cooperative, but I don¡¯t know about helping.¡±


    ¡°I only need you to allow me access to whatever ¡®it¡¯ is,¡± I give the man a big thumbs up, ¡°I¡¯ll take care of ¡®it¡¯ from there. I¡¯m good at destroying things! Trust me!¡±


    ¡°Is that so?¡± He glances between Dolt and Goliath. ¡°...Are you going to bring those things?¡±


    ¡°The Brutes?¡± I ask, smiling, ¡°Yeah, they¡¯ll be there, obviously! They¡¯re my pets, bodyguards, whatever you want to call them.¡±


    ¡°Then¡­¡± Fred crosses his arms and stares into my eyes. ¡°I want to come with you; four of my men and me,¡± he says.


    I kick my legs staring at the man curiously. ¡°Your men? Don¡¯t you just watch the cameras?¡±


    ¡°Nah, I¡¯m pretty high up in the ladder. It happens when you¡¯ve been around as long as I have. Still, I just take more of a hands-off approach while making sure the others aren¡¯t doing what they shouldn¡¯t.¡±


    ¡°And why is it you want to go with me?¡±


    ¡°Because there are civilians down there as well. It wasn¡¯t safe enough for them to come here.¡± He points at the two Brutes with his wrinkly finger. ¡°I want to rescue the civilians, but it sounds like I need to make sure those things don¡¯t kill them.¡±


    ¡®He and four men shouldn¡¯t be much of a threat. Not with myself and two Brutes. Besides, having him with me could be a great help.¡¯


    ¡°Alright, Fred,¡± I hold my hand out to shake his, ¡°We have a deal, so pick your four men, and together we¡¯ll turn off this pesky Mind Magic. Oh, and you can rescue those people you mentioned.¡±

 Chapter 100: Ambush the Ambush

    After making a deal with Fred, he gathered his four men and took the injured guards into the ¡®Emergency Shelter,¡¯ after that, we left. As of right now, Eden sits on Dolt''s shoulder while I sit on Goliaths. Fred and his men all stare at us as if we¡¯re aliens about to abduct them via flying saucers or something, but I¡¯m too distracted by thoughts of Essence to care.


    ¡®I still have some stat points I¡¯ve been saving. Perhaps, I should place those before going in. No, no, I need to be patient! Emergencies only!¡¯


    Goliath saunters through the hallways as I sit on his shoulder, kicking my legs happily.


    ¡®I feel much happier getting a ride instead of having to walk through these muddy halls.¡¯


    ¡°Hey, Fred!¡± I shout to the old man walking with his four men, ¡°You guys go ahead and go to the Warehouse. Scout the remaining turquoise bulbs, so we will be prepared to shoot them when we are ready.¡±


    He grunts. ¡°Just because I¡¯m coming with you doesn¡¯t mean I¡¯m taking orders.¡±


    ¡°Okay, and¡­?¡± I ask, with a shrug.


    He and his men sigh in tandem. ¡°Fine, we¡¯ll meet you there,¡± he says.


    ¡°Okay!¡± I reply, making a snide smile, ¡°Thank you sooo much, Fred.¡±


    With a roll of his eyes, the five head for the Warehouse.


    ¡®Anyway, this will only take a second.¡¯


    Suddenly, I hear Aponi contacting me through the rings.


    ¡®Eira, some guy with a bleeding forehead just ran out screaming about being attacked by a veterinarian. Things are starting to get dicey,¡¯ Aponi says.


    ¡®Attacked by a veterinarian?¡¯


    ¡®Yeah, actually, I said ¡°some guy,¡± but it''s the same one that stopped us from shooting the turquoise bulbs the other day¡ªI think his name was Doctor Wright.¡¯


    ¡®Oh. That nimrod. If this veterinarian injured him, then they seem like someone I might get along with.¡¯ I laugh to myself, causing Eden to raise an eyebrow. ¡®Anyway, have you located Kardama or Jimmy?¡¯


    ¡®Yes, we think so, but we need a distraction. They are on high alert, and we¡¯re already getting questioned about our identities. It¡¯s only a matter of time now until they discover us.¡¯


    ¡®Welp, give me about¡­¡¯ I run the numbers in my head. ¡®Two hours, and you¡¯ll have your distraction.¡¯


    ¡®We can maybe do that. What about the bulbs?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m working with someone that is going to shoot them for me.¡¯


    ¡®Someone is willing to work with you?¡¯


    ¡®...Well, you don¡¯t have to say it like that, but if you must know, they don¡¯t know much about me, and they¡¯ve been cooperative. They wanna rescue some civilians or something like that.¡¯


    ¡®Ah, so they have no idea who you are. Makes sense.¡¯


    ¡®Yeah. It¡¯s perfect. Anyway, see you soon.¡¯


    Thinking about the bear cubs, a thought comes to my mind, ¡®A veterinarian. I could use one of those.¡¯


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    An hour and a half later, Eden, Goliath, Dolt, and I arrive at the Warehouse. However, now we have company in the form of twelve additional Brutes who are excitedly shouting ¡°naht guh¡± over and over.


    ¡°You have more of those things?¡± Fred asks with a rare look of nervousness, ¡°They aren¡¯t going to fly off the handle, are they?¡±


    ¡°They aren¡¯t the brightest crayon in the box, so just stay out of their way. If they start to lose their cool, they may just punch whatever is nearby,¡± I respond.


    ¡°Sounds to me like you could have just said ¡®yes, they¡¯ll definitely fly off the handle.¡¯¡±


    I shrug with a laugh. ¡°I suppose I should have. Just don¡¯t shoot at them, and they will probably ignore you. They like to fight, so the worst thing you could do is fight back.¡±


    ¡°Whatever. We¡¯re just gonna grab the civilians, and then we¡¯ll be leaving. Just keep those things on a leash before the second door. You can do whatever you want past that point,¡± Fred says.


    ¡®Hmm, he must mean after the door that had that one guard stationed at it.¡¯


    With a dismissive wave, I respond, ¡°Fine; I¡¯ll try.¡±


    Fred looks at Eden and says, ¡°Can you keep your friend there from going overboard?¡±


    Eden stares at me before turning toward Fred with half-closed eyes. ¡°No,¡± she answers flatly, ¡°And please, stop talking about her like that. She can do whatever she deems necessary.¡±


    ¡°Listen, I just need a guarantee that my men aren¡¯t going to become giant food.¡±


    Eden scowls at Fred¡¯s words. ¡°She already told you she¡¯d try, and obviously, all possibilities cannot be accounted for.¡± He is about to say something, but she cuts him off. ¡°There is no point in talking about it further. Nothing can be guaranteed due to the nature of the situation, so stop talking to her like you¡¯re equal to her.¡±


    ¡®Huh. I¡¯ve never seen Eden so annoyed with someone before. Makes me oddly happy.¡¯This book''s true home is on another platform. Check it out there for the real experience.


    ¡°Equal? Y¡¯know what...¡± Fred hesitates, thinking through his next words carefully. Finally, he takes a deep breath and lets out a long sigh. ¡°...Whatever. Are you ready? Let¡¯s just get on with it.¡±


    With an approving chuckle, I toss Eden one of the necklaces that will prevent any further Mind Magic from infiltrating her mind. While putting on my own necklace, I contact Aponi.


    ¡®Aponi, I think you¡¯re about to get your distraction.¡¯


    ¡®10-4. We need it asap,¡¯ she quickly replies.


    With that, I give Fred a mocking smile and a thumbs up. ¡°We sure are Fred. We¡¯re ready when you are.¡±


    Fred¡¯s four men raise their weapons. Several gunshots ring out, followed by bright blue flashes of light. I take note that there are far more gunshots than flashes.


    ¡®Not the best shooters ever, huh? Not to mention, these guys don¡¯t wear the goggles or anything either. Maybe, they are separate from the people beneath the Warehouse. Eh, who knows, the guards beneath the Warehouse will mostly be numbers for my status screen soon.¡¯


    Fred nods. ¡°Alright, that should be all of them.¡±


    ¡°You sure? If it isn¡¯t, I¡¯ll make you guys fight all the eyeless Brutes yourself,¡± I say.


    He ignores my comment, answering, ¡°Brutes? Is that what you call them? And yes, I¡¯m positive. I¡¯ve been here long enough to know where all the blue bulbs were.¡±


    ¡°Good, and yeah, Brutes are what I¡¯ve named their race.¡± I slap Goliath¡¯s shoulder while pointing at the Warehouse. He stares at me, obviously unsure of what I want, but Dolt seems to understand, and luckily Goliath follows him. The ground trembles as the fourteen Brutes enter the Warehouse. Some of the Brutes look around curiously, pushing boxes from the shelves simply to see what happens when they do. When the boxes smash against the floor, they howl with excitement.


    Ignoring them, I focus on monitoring my cognizance while searching for danger. Checking my peripherals, I notice the Palms seem to be dispersing due to the Mind Magic within the Warehouse being suspended.


    ¡®Hmm, wonder where the Palms will go now¡­ Come to think of it, Fred probably didn¡¯t know the turquoise bulbs were keeping them in the Warehouse. Oh well, I¡¯ll feign ignorance if the subject ever arises. Besides, I assume their numbers are probably finite anyway; once they copy enough people, hopefully, that¡¯ll be the end of the Palm race.¡¯


    Once again, Aponi contacts me.


    ¡®Eira, they know you¡¯re here. Be careful,¡¯ she says.


    ¡®That¡¯s fine. It would be nice if they¡¯d all gather in one spot.¡¯


    ¡®Some of them are probably stronger than you think. Just¡­ like I said, be careful.¡¯


    ¡®Aren¡¯t I always?¡¯


    Aponi never responds.


    ¡°Eden, and other people,¡± I say with a wave of my hand, ¡°they know we¡¯re here.¡±


    ¡°How do you know?¡± Fred asks.


    Reaching the hatch to the wine cellar, I hop from Goliath¡¯s shoulder. Throwing open the hatch, I respond simply, ¡°Intuition.¡±


    Jumping into the cellar, I look toward the open hidden door. Above I can hear Goliath and Dolt grunting at one another. Glancing upward, I see the two of them placing their hands at either side of the cellars hatch before pulling upward with all their might. The Warehouse floor creaks as the two morons rip up a large piece of the floor¡ªthe two grunt in satisfaction before jumping down after me. Cracks form in the floor beneath their feet as Dolt mimics the thumbs-up he saw me do a day or two prior.


    Next, Eden attempts to jump down, but as she does, a bit of loose concrete breaks from the weakened Warehouse floor, causing panic to flash across her face. In an effort to catch herself, she reaches out for Dolt¡¯s shoulder, who walks further away, not noticing her. Seeing that she is going to miss Dolt, I sprint over and catch her. Surprisingly, I notice in her panic that she seems to have extended what looks to be claws.


    Eden stares at me. ¡°S-sorry, I tripped on some of the loose concrete.¡±


    ¡°Whatever, and hey, you actually got your claws to come out. Good job,¡± I reply.


    She stares at her fingers, turning them every which way to study her incredibly sharp nails. A small smirk passes across her face as she clicks her nails together. Placing her on her feet, I walk toward the door as the ground continues to shake as the remaining Brutes leap into the cellar.


    Having left the hidden door open, I¡¯m a bit surprised that no one is guarding the entrance.


    ¡®Hmm, are they really so low on people? Well, Aponi said they¡¯re aware of us, but nothing about coming for us.¡¯


    ¡°You left the door open?¡± I glance back to find Fred and his men have apparently made their way down.


    ¡°Yeah? Why not?¡± I ask half-heartedly.


    ¡°Well, I just thought you¡¯d want to be a bit less obvious.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ve got fourteen giants with me. Do I really seem like I¡¯m going for the stealthy approach?¡±


    ¡°Good point.¡± Fred walks to the control panel and fires his weapon at it. ¡°Now, they won¡¯t be able to close it on us.¡±


    I raise an eyebrow at his actions. ¡®That¡¯s a bit suspicious. The door could still be closed from the security office. Which they will almost certainly beat us to.¡¯


    Cutting my fingertip, I rub it between the door frame and wall. I solidify the blood, hopefully making it impossible for the door to close. Fred and his men don¡¯t seem to notice, but I wouldn¡¯t care even if they did.


    Together we enter the white hallways. Some of the Brutes walk with an exaggerated hunch, but others seem to be fine standing upright. The rooms we pass by are as expected, mostly empty, but with the occasional civilians. However, the civilians either stand mouth agape or scream incredibly loudly, causing the Brutes to yell back at them, which causes them to scream even louder.


    ¡°Leave them. Get them on your way out,¡± I command Fred while adding, ¡°If you bring them out now, you¡¯ll just get the Brutes all excited.¡±


    He nods. ¡°Once we split up, we¡¯ll come back for them. Which should just be right up here if you¡¯re gunning to turn off whatever ¡®it¡¯ is,¡± he replies.


    A moment later, we arrive at the point where Fred and I agreed to split up.


    ¡®No one is attempting to hinder us. Weird. They must not care about these civilians at all.¡¯


    Before I can continue these thoughts further Aponi contacts me with an update.


    ¡®Eira, do not walk into the hallway where the second door is without being prepared. They¡¯ve set up a defense there. This Doctor Wright guy is taking you surprisingly seriously,¡¯ she says.


    ¡®What about you and Sam? Where are you?¡¯


    ¡®We¡¯re part of the search party looking for the veterinarian, so you don¡¯t have to worry about us.¡¯


    ¡®Perfect.¡¯


    ¡°Well, Fred,¡± I say, walking away, ¡°See you soon.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, whatever you say, girl,¡± he replies as if not believing me.


    Splitting from the humans, we approach the corner of the hallway where the second door is located.


    ¡®It is dead quiet, but if Aponi¡¯s information is correct, it could have been disastrous if I had walked out unknowingly. With the Brutes, I¡¯m certain they already know we¡¯re here, so let¡¯s see what we¡¯re up against.¡¯


    Removing a mirror from the storage ring, I attach it to the end of my scythe. The Brutes watch with drool leaking from their mouth, showing blatant boredom. I carefully hold the scythe past the hallway¡¯s corner, and in the mirror''s reflection, I can see dozens of guards standing with guns lifted. On the floor, I make out little silver hexagons that seem to be putting up some kind of blue mana barrier that the guards hide behind. In each corner of the room sits what appears to be a turret of some type.


    I pull the scythe back and whisper to Eden, ¡°There¡¯s an ambush around the corner here. After this point, things are going to get dangerous. If we get separated, you leave, and we¡¯ll meet at the broom closet.¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not leaving you behind,¡± she responds immediately.


    ¡°It¡¯ll be easier for me if you leave. That way, I don¡¯t have to worry about looking for you if things get bad.¡±


    She gazes at me with uncertainty. ¡°...Okay, I understand.¡±


    I nod and cut my palm. ¡°Good. Anyway, I''m sure they noticed the mirror, but they seem to want to stay behind their fortifications. So let¡¯s take advantage of that and practice making blood grenades together, okay?¡±


    She nods eagerly. ¡°I¡¯d like to learn,¡± she whispers.

 Chapter 101: Through the Door

    --Door Guard POV--


    The room is quiet. It wasn¡¯t long ago we were told to expect some kind of attack on the research facility. Doctor Wright ran out screaming about being assaulted, and then something started beeping in his pocket. It was then he started yelling for us to take up a position here while everyone else goes after that veterinarian from earlier.


    At first, no one took it very seriously, but that was before the sounds of gunfire and heavy footsteps came echoing from the hallways. A scout was able to catch sight of the assailants without getting caught. Presumably, it¡¯s those giant things that have been wandering the upper hallways. Still, they¡¯ve never been inherently hostile before; from what I have heard, they¡¯ve only ever attacked when provoked.


    Glancing around at the dozen or so other men as well as the two turrets, I can¡¯t help but shake my head.


    ¡®I can¡¯t believe there are so few of us here. What happened to everyone? Have they been getting killed in the upper part of the facility, or are they off doing other things?¡¯


    Suddenly, a voice plays through my earpiece, ¡°Maintain positions. We are certain they¡¯re still behind the corner.¡±


    I prop my arm on one of our shield generators, which are state of the art Consortium tech. Their presence gives me enough comfort that I allow my mind to wander a bit.


    ¡®Damn, this sucks. Where did Leslie go, man? First, he takes that veterinarian against regulations, now this shit. And what was with that mirror from earlier? Certainly not something a giant would use, plus it looked like it was mounted on the end of something.


    ¡°Movement!¡± The sound of someone shouting into the earpiece snaps me back into reality.


    From around the corner, one of those giant mutant things steps out. I¡¯d only ever heard about these fuckers, so for a moment, I¡¯m a bit slack-jawed.


    ¡®That thing has gotta be at least twelve feet tall! It can¡¯t even stand upright in the halls!¡¯


    Instantly the turrets lock onto the giant as everyone raises their rifles. ¡°Hold your fire. Do not provoke it. Once these things get going, it can be nearly impossible to stop them. If it moves another inch forward, then everyone has permission to open fire.¡±


    ¡®Are they really so strong? I mean, we have two turrets and a dozen men with high-powered rifles. How long could it actually last under that kind of firepower?¡¯


    I take one more look at the men around and realize something. ¡®Wait? None of the people here have the exoskeletons. Why the hell not? Where could they be needed more than here!? Surely not to chase after that stupid Vet.¡¯


    Abruptly, the giant grunts noisily, yanking my attention back to it. It stands there with a menacing look on its face, staring at something just out of our sight. It just keeps grunting, pointing, grinning, and making a thumbs-up as if ridiculing us for doing nothing. Yet, it doesn¡¯t seem like its actions follow any logic; it seems more like it¡¯s just performing random movements.


    Finally, it breaks from its routine, bending down to pick up two objects from behind the wall.


    ¡°Bodies! It¡¯s carrying bodies!¡± one of the men shouts.


    ¡°Guh?¡± the giant grunts swinging the two bodies around in its grip, splattering the walls around it.


    ¡°Moron! Be careful with those!¡± I hear a girlish voice yell.


    ¡®What? It¡¯s talking to a girl? Is she the one that used the mirror?¡¯


    The giant doesn¡¯t seem to understand what it¡¯s supposed to be doing. However, it steps forward, and as we were ordered, all of us open fire against the giant immediately.


    The sounds of the high-powered rifles and turrets are almost deafening, but despite that, I can still clearly hear roars resound from the hidden hallway.


    ¡°¡°¡°Naht guh!¡±¡±¡±


    Several giants abruptly storm from behind the wall, confusing both the turrets and my fellow men. The ground shakes as the initial giant lifts the two bodies and hurls them toward our line. With astonishing power, the two bodies splatter against the wall with a sickening crunch. Yet, everyone ignores it, realizing our lives are now in jeopardy.


    However, something completely unexpected happens. **Bang!**


    An explosion from behind us causes viscera to rain down upon us. At the same time, I feel pain shoot through my body. Stunned, I cease firing and struggle to lift my arm to find it riddled with red-crystalline spikes, resembling toothpicks made of ruby.


    ¡®What the hell!? What kind of explosive does this!¡¯


    In shock, I look back at the carriage in time for a second explosion to occur. **Bang!**


    I immediately lose my vision as one of my eyes is pierced by one of the ruby toothpicks.Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    ¡°God! Fuck!¡± I find myself unwittingly crying out, ¡°I-I¡¯m going to die here!¡±


    I drop my weapon staring at my body now covered in dozens of ruby toothpicks. The burning is terrible, and bending my muscles makes the pain unbearable. With my body shaking uncontrollably, I glance up to witness a breathtaking sight. A young, astonishingly beautiful girl with white hair lazily strolling down the hallway. Behind her walks a second girl, a bit taller with golden hair. They both look entirely out of place, surrounded by the gore and viscera stuck to the walls. The giants avoid them as if knowing to keep their distance.


    ¡®Are they real? Are they here to pick me up? To whisk me away to the afterlife?¡¯


    The celestial girl glances at me as if looking into my very soul, but suddenly a figure moves in front of me, blocking my view.


    ¡®No¡­ no, if she doesn¡¯t see me¡­ she may forget to take me away from here.¡¯


    Lifting my head higher, I see a bullet-riddled giant standing in front of me.


    ¡°Naht guh!¡± it roars with a mocking-smile and a thumbs-up.


    ¡®...¡¯


    It raises its brawny, oversized leg, and the last thing I hear is the crunch of my own body.


    <hr>


    --Eira POV--


    The Brutes stomp around like mad, kicking or punching anything that moves, all while shouting and grunting excitedly. Meanwhile, I manipulate the blood that now coats the room sending it through a nearby man¡¯s chest.


    [¡®Lv.1 Human¡¯ Slain - 8 Essence Acquired]


    Another man screams in pain, drawing my attention. His body is covered in crystallized blood fragments, courtesy of the Blood Bombs buried in the two corpses. However, even though he is shrieking, strangely, he seems to be ogling me at the same time.


    ¡®It seems he doesn¡¯t even realize he¡¯s screaming. Must not be particularly seasoned if he let¡¯s this much break him.¡¯


    At that time, Goliath approaches him, crushing him beneath his heel with a thumbs-up and a stupid-grin. A notification of Essence appears, but I push it away.


    Distracted, I accidentally kick the severed leg of one of the corpse bombs I had Goliath throw at the guards.


    ¡®Glad I kept those bodies from the hospital. I knew they¡¯d eventually come in handy. Still, I¡¯m lucky Goliath didn¡¯t let the things explode in his hands like an idiot. Oh, and I got a good chunk of Essence from all the collateral damage too.¡¯


    With the number of guards dropping, some of the Brutes run through the doors, hunting for more targets to satiate their never-ending urge to fight. The shrieks of the researchers reverberate from the white halls on the other side of the door as the Brutes pour through.


    I glance at Eden, who stares at the numerous surrounding bodies. ¡°Let¡¯s go, Eden. Leave the Brutes to their own devices. We¡¯ll gather them back up again later if necessary.¡±


    She turns to me, wiping some drool from the side of her mouth. ¡°S-sorry, it just smells so... sweet.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, I agree, but we can¡¯t get distracted,¡± I say with a chuckle, ¡°Let¡¯s see what secrets this place holds.¡±


    Dodging the haphazard swings and stomps of the Brutes, Eden and I step through the door. The researchers sprint every which way screaming, hiding, and pleading for help. A guard rounds the corner at the end of the hall. Manipulating some nearby blood, I fire a spike at the guard piercing their abdomen. They crumple to the floor instantly.


    [¡®Lv.1 Human¡¯ Slain - 7 Essence Acquired]


    A few of the Brutes see this and dash in the direction the guard came from, seemingly searching for more guards to challenge. I take a moment to check my status finding myself, forty-seven Essence short of my next level.


    ¡®I should be able to get that last bit of Essence here soon.¡¯


    Motioning toward the direction the Brutes ran, I say, ¡°Come on, Eden, we¡¯ll follow in their trail of destruction.¡±


    ¡°Okay, wherever you wish to go, I¡¯ll follow,¡± she answers curiously.


    We round the corner finding broken office windows and dead, possibly unconscious, guards. A few researchers seem to have gotten caught in the Brutes rampage, but for the most part, they seem to have been able to hide away under the desks.


    ¡®All in all, the Brutes don¡¯t seem that interested in things that don¡¯t offer them a challenge. Maybe, they¡¯re just overstimulated with so many humans around them.¡¯


    A female researcher pokes her head out from a desk in a nearby office. ¡°W-who are you!? You aren¡¯t human, are you?!¡±


    I stare at the terrified, shivering woman, coldly. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me,¡± I reply curtly.


    Walking away, the woman yells, ¡°Wait! You brought those giants with you, didn¡¯t you!? I can help you find what you¡¯re looking for if you¡­ if you protect me!¡±


    ¡°...Why should I take you?¡± I say, while noticing her grasping something in one of her coat pockets, ¡°I could just take anyone here, so why you?¡±


    ¡°I know my way around better than anyone! Trust me!¡± she accidentally screeches.


    The woman is so hysterical that she doesn¡¯t notice when I wrap a blood-collar around her neck.


    ¡°Fine. Come on,¡± I say, waving lazily, ¡°Lead us to the room where they take all the test subjects, guinea pigs, or whatever you call them here.¡±


    She nods enthusiastically, jumping from beneath the table. ¡°This way, follow me! J-just protect me, okay!?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, whatever,¡± I respond.


    The woman, who appears to have broken under the stress of what¡¯s happening around her, commences running forward, still gripping something in her coat tightly. A few minutes later, the woman stops and points at a door with a trembling hand.


    ¡°I-it¡¯s just through that d-door!¡± she states with a forced smile.


    I nod, stepping toward the door. ¡°Hmm, you aren¡¯t a veterinarian, are you?¡± I inquire plainly.


    ¡°N-no?¡± she stutters.


    ¡°Okay, just checking.¡±


    Eden and I continue forward a few steps. Behind me, I hear the sounds of the woman struggling with the thing in her jacket pocket. Suddenly, a bit of blood stains my cheeks.


    [¡®Lv.1 Human¡¯ Slain - 6 Essence Acquired]


    Taking a quick glance back, I roll my eyes at the headless corpse of the woman gripping a familiar-looking dart gun with a blue serum loaded within it.


    ¡®Well, I will say it was admirable that she tried to attack me despite being so frightened. It was surprisingly deceitful, though. Perhaps, there¡¯s a lot of that around here. I¡¯ll have to be careful interacting with the people down here. They probably aren¡¯t all as bad at deceit as she was.¡¯


    Eden walks over and picks up the dart gun. ¡°I¡¯m going to take this. Is that okay?¡± she asks.


    ¡°Sure, it¡¯s all yours.¡±


    We proceed forward.

 Chapter 102: We Are Worried

    Eden and I enter the door at the end of the hallway finding a room full of beds. The majority of them are empty, but a few seem to be occupied. We move between the beds tossing the sheets from each, checking for any familiar faces. A few have nurses or doctors hiding beneath, but I ignore their nervous weeps, going about my business as usual.


    ¡°I don¡¯t see Jimmy, Eira. All these people look fairly normal,¡± Eden says.


    I nod and proceed to contact Aponi.


    ¡®Aponi, have you found Kardama or Jimmy?¡¯


    ¡®They¡¯re in a big room connected to the medical facility.¡¯


    ¡®But I think I¡¯m in the medical facility. I can¡¯t imagine they¡¯d have two in one place.¡¯


    ¡®If you¡¯re in that room with all the beds keep going; it¡¯s laid out a bit strangely. Ah, I guess I should mention, there¡¯s a hidden door in the back. It¡¯s fuckin¡¯ weird and creepy back here,¡¯ she pauses before saying, ¡®Gotta go, just be careful. See ya soon.¡¯


    ¡°A door?¡± I murmur to myself.


    Looking toward the back, I notice an inconspicuous curtain. I rip the curtain from the wall, finding a small vertical crack.


    ¡°This place and their hidden doors. How annoying.¡±


    Eden taps her claws against the wall. ¡°Another hidden door? Like in the wine cellar?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, use those claws of yours and stick it in the gap. We¡¯ll force it open.¡±


    ¡°Okay¡­¡± She gazes at her claws. ¡°By the way, how do I get these things to retract?¡±


    ¡°Worry about it later. For now, just focus on helping me.¡±


    I extend my own claws, and the two of us push our nails into the crack, pulling with all our might. The door creaks as gears scrape against one another. Eden grits her teeth, exposing her fangs, but the door refuses to open more than an inch. I bite my lip, allowing some blood to leak, which I then solidify and use to prop the door open the single inch we were able to force it open.


    We release our grip. ¡°Eden, do you have any Stat points left from your last level up?¡±


    ¡°I used most of them¡­ it was too tempting to place them, but I do have a few.¡±


    ¡°Put them all into Strength. I¡¯m saving mine just in case we run into anything big, but all your Stats should be so low you probably need points in everything regardless of what it is.¡±


    She looks at me a bit worried. ¡°...It¡¯s not going to make me super muscular, is it?¡±


    ¡°No. It doesn¡¯t work that way. You won¡¯t get muscular unless you are actively trying to get muscular.¡±


    ¡°Okay, s-sorry, but the Cosmic System refused to answer that question when I asked. I-I prefer to not look like an amazonian or anything.¡±


    ¡®That system refuses to answer any questions. I have memories of Callista trying to talk to it. Its answer was always about how it has no biases, and to be fair, it truly is unbiased, almost to a fault. Hmm, if I remember correctly, Callista was fairly attached to it probably because it was one of the few things that made it through all those millennia alongside her. The only thing that never changed¡­ Psh, anyway, I still need to give it a piece of my mind after sending me into the worst tutorial in the history of tutorials. I shall never forgive it for the humiliation.¡¯


    She stands motionless for a moment, staring off into space, before turning to me and nodding. I add some more blood to the small amount I¡¯ve been using to hold the door open, and we try again. This time with the blood pushing and with Eden stronger than before, we manage to get it open just enough to squeeze through.


    Just as we are about to enter, I hear the footsteps of two familiar Brutes coming up behind us.


    Throwing up my shoulders, I scold the two Brutes, ¡°Goliath, Dolt, were both of you waiting for us to open the door before coming in?¡±


    ¡°Guh?¡± Dolt says, moving forward to grip the door. With hardly any effort, he thrusts the doors open. Goliath grins broadly while Dolt gives me a thumbs-up. Now feeling exasperated, we enter finding another room full of beds. Repeating the same process as before, we toss the blankets from the occupied beds.


    ¡®Oh? Are these the people they have been experimenting on?¡¯


    What looks to be a man in his forties lays in the bed, unmoving. His arms have some kind of weird gray flesh spreading from an area near his collar. The flesh is rubbery, and touching it reminds me of rubbing the side of a fully inflated balloon. Several IVs run into his arms, pumping serums into the rubbery flesh as if sustaining it.Taken from Royal Road, this narrative should be reported if found on Amazon.


    ¡®...Hmm, that flesh? Is it a graft from the living weapon? It seems similar to what the documents said? If that is the case, shouldn¡¯t they be transported to the place-between or whatever they called it?¡¯


    I glance at the IVs and then at the flesh. Squeezing the IVs to stop the flow of serum, I glance away. ¡®I believe it said they¡¯d disappear if no one was watching them.¡¯


    The IVs become loose, so I turn back, finding the man has disappeared.


    ¡®So, it seems like they¡¯ve progressed their research since the time those documents were written. These serums are keeping them from vanishing¡­ Anyway, I really don¡¯t have time to explore this further right now.¡¯


    Eden walks up behind me. ¡°They aren¡¯t here either. Just these people with the weird gray skin¡ªthe ones from the document, I assume.¡±


    ¡°Ah, you were able to figure that out.¡±


    ¡°Well, I saw you messing with that one person. You probably shouldn¡¯t touch their skin.¡±


    I laugh, rolling my eyes. ¡°It¡¯s not a disease. Not only is it due to a skin graft, but I doubt it would even work on anyone a few levels above the base level. Anyway, I appreciate your concern, but we need to get moving.¡±


    Suddenly, the sound of someone angrily yelling rings out from behind some nearby metal doors. I hold my hands up in hopes that the two Brutes won¡¯t do anything stupid as I cautiously move to the door. Cracking the door open, I discover Sam in a fistfight with another man who seems to have had his shirt torn, exposing what looks to be a black exoskeleton underneath. Behind the man in the exoskeleton, Aponi clutches her shoulder with a large gash near her collar bone. Sam punches the man in the face and then twists his arm, preventing him from escaping.


    Aponi raises her own arm, exposing the needle buried in her forearm; she slams it into the man¡¯s neck. Seeing the surprise in her face when nothing happens, I fire a blood spike.


    [¡®Lv.1 Human¡¯ Slain - 20% Contribution (Extra 10% for Killing Blow) - 2 Essence Acquired]


    Immediately the man¡¯s body begins degrading while Aponi¡¯s collar commences healing.


    With a click of my tongue, the two turn to look at me. ¡°Learn your own Talent Aponi. It only works on corpses, not the living. Not to mention, using a Talent like that on a living person seems surprisingly cruel for you,¡± I say.


    A drop of sweat falls along Sam¡¯s cheek. ¡°That was great timing and all, but were you not worried about hitting us with that spike thing?¡±


    ¡°Nah, I was pretty confident¡­ for the most part,¡± I reply with a mocking smile, ¡°Let¡¯s skip the chit-chat; where is everyone?¡±


    Aponi looks over her wounds while giving me an update of the situation, ¡°Right. They¡¯ve got the room where Kardama and Jimmy are surrounded by guys wearing these exoskeletons. We convinced the doctor that we needed to come back here for something, that way, we could let you through the hidden door.¡± She points at the dried-up corpse. ¡°This guy apparently found out we were impersonating two of his buddies, so he wanted to kill us with his own hands. At least that¡¯s what he said after he tried to kill me with a damn sword. Like! Who the fuck carries around a sword!?¡± she says angrily.


    Sam rubs the back of his head. ¡°I thought it was pretty cool until he tried to use it on us. Luckily I blocked it with my rifle, but it wasn¡¯t a normal sword; it almost cut through it.¡±


    Glancing nearby, I can see a dented sword with a blue blade. ¡®Hmm, interesting.¡¯ I store the blade in the ring.


    ¡°So, the only person that knows you are imposters is this dead guy?¡± I ask.


    Aponi nods. ¡°As far as we know, yeah.¡±


    ¡°Then you two get back to the group of guards. Tell them you were attacked, and work on sabotaging and slowing their efforts. Eden, the Brutes, and I will come up from one side and hold their attention while you two do whatever you need to.¡±


    ¡°Well, to be honest, the situation is complicated. We also thought you¡¯d have more Brutes with you,¡± Sam responds.


    My brow furrows at the concerns of the two. ¡°I can go gather them if they are needed. What is the problem exactly?¡±


    With Aponi¡¯s wound almost fully stitched up by her Talent, she sighs dramatically. ¡°It¡­ it just feels wrong here. Like it should be obvious that we don¡¯t work here, but no one¡¯s noticed. Except for this guy, but there should be some kind of established command structure that would have discovered us by now. Instead, it¡¯s just whatever this Doctor Wright says, but why are they listening to a doctor¡¯s commands? Maybe basic directions, but they¡¯re even listening to his strategic advice.¡±


    Sam nods in agreement. ¡°Then the other doctor in charge here hasn¡¯t been seen in a while, but none of the guards wearing the exoskeletons seem concerned about it. From our military experience, there¡¯s a lot of discrepancies. It reminds me of the time we were sent to that cruise ship where we met you. Like someone is pulling strings and forsaking procedures.¡±


    ¡°I trust both of you, and I trust both of your intuitions,¡± I respond immediately, ¡°Still, do we have a choice? How long can they hold out? How long before they just decide to cut their losses?¡±


    ¡°We can delay for a time, but I don¡¯t know how long,¡± Aponi says, crossing her arms, ¡°We¡¯re already the odd man out for not having the exoskeletons.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, well, I guess Eden and I can investigate, but I¡¯m hesitant to dally for too long¡­¡± I sigh and purse my lips taking a moment to think. ¡°...But that being said, you two are the ones with the military experience. For the most part, I¡¯ve just used brute force, since I¡¯m not a strategic combat specialist or anything. Thus, in the future, I¡¯ll be leaving a lot of these types of decisions to you guys, so what do you think?¡±


    The two of them glance at each other surprised by my words.


    ¡°Don¡¯t look so surprised. I can¡¯t do everything, and I don¡¯t want to do everything either. So answer me, what do you two think?¡± I say.


    Sam answers a bit warily, ¡°A-after the cruise ship, we¡¯d like to go with our gut, so we prefer to have more information before kicking another wasps nest.¡±


    ¡°Alright, if that is your decision, then we¡¯ll wait. I can¡¯t guarantee a long delay simply because of the Brutes, but I can probably delay them for a bit before they get bored.¡± With their answer, I promptly turn to leave. ¡°In the meantime, I have an idea of a place I can check. Just keep in touch, and if the Brutes get bored, I¡¯m not waiting any longer.¡±

 Chapter 103: The Single Worst Room Ever

    Eden and I move to the very last room of the facility, which happens to be the office of the mysterious doctor. The Brutes are¡­ well, I don¡¯t know what they¡¯re doing, but I occasionally see one running amok somewhere, so I know they¡¯re still here. I¡¯ll likely start gathering them soon, although I¡¯m not totally sure how I will go about doing it. Still, from what I¡¯ve seen, the guards have completely abandoned the researchers and have all gathered where Aponi and Sam are instead. Finding that the researchers might be useful in some way, and to avoid the Brutes leaving, I barricaded the door out as well as left Dolt and Goliath there. I¡¯m sure some of the researchers escaped beforehand, but the majority seems to be in hiding.


    Approaching the office door, it seems unusually untouched, and the doorknob looks to have a thin layer of dust on it. Other than that, there is a simple plaque on the front of the door that reads, ¡°Dr. Falenoz.¡±


    ¡°This is the person that wrote all those logs, right?¡± Eden asks.


    I give Eden a small nod while checking for anything suspicious. ¡°Mhm, this is him, and he is also apparently missing, but no one seems to care. So let¡¯s find out why that is, shall we?¡±


    Piercing the lock with my nail, I rip the internals apart and slowly push the door open. The room I observed on the cameras earlier becomes clear quickly. Everything is normal, well, if you ignore the giant gaping hole in one corner of the room and the disturbing eyeless old woman at the desk.


    The old woman, clearly a Palm, seems to either wish to creep me out or speak to me, but to be honest, I¡¯m not interested in talking to these things. They just repeat incoherent sentences while looking disturbing.


    ¡°I-I-I knew you would come,¡± it stammers.


    With a roll of my eyes, I say to Eden, ¡°Help me kill the woman, so we can actually get on with gathering real information.¡±


    So immediately, Eden and I engage the Palm. It seems to be surprised by our prompt attacks, as I quickly remove both of its hands from its body. Eden hastily stomps the palms popping the eyeballs embedded within. With the eyeballs popped, its body turns into a gray slush upon the floor.


    [¡®Lv.2 Palm¡¯ Slain - 50% Contribution - 12 Essence Acquired]


    Opening a drawer nearby, I begin searching for information. ¡°That was much less painful than listening to it babble on. Also, it seems their strength varies depending on who they¡¯re imitating because it was much less difficult to kill than the ones we fought previously. Anyway, we should ignore the giant hole, for now, and search for any useful information first.¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah, but are you sure we shouldn¡¯t have tried to talk to it?¡± Eden asks.


    ¡°I¡¯m completely uninterested in humoring whatever it was attempting. The thing tried to intimidate me once already, on the camera feed, and that¡¯s probably what it would have attempted to do again.¡±


    ¡°Hmm, maybe, I guess it doesn¡¯t matter since there¡¯s a room full of stuff we can search through anyway.¡±


    ¡°Right! Now, as I said, take a maximum of fifteen minutes to find the important stuff.¡±


    ¡°Fifteen minutes maximum?¡± She looks around the extensive office doubtfully. ¡°...Okay.¡±


    The two of us toss documents to and fro, looking for anything relevant to the Palms and the current situation. Removing a file with Dr. Falenoz¡¯s picture on it, I note that the doctor is, in fact, not an older woman, which means whoever that Palm was imitating was seemingly some random person. Which is important because it means it was here of its own volition and not because of some attachment from the one it was imitating.


    The fifteen-minute time limit passes by.


    ¡°Anything, Eden?¡± I ask her.


    She holds up a sheet of paper full of numbers. ¡°Just what we already knew for the most part except these reports contain a lot more data. They¡¯re hard to read, to be honest.¡±


    ¡°Then we¡¯ll come back if time permits, but for now, let¡¯s see where this giant hole leads.¡±


    ¡°Shouldn¡¯t we be more careful?¡± she says, staring at the hole, nervously, ¡°It just seems incredibly suspicious and ominous.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s true¡­ Actually, I¡¯ve got an idea.¡±


    Approaching the office door, I thrust it open as noisily as possible. Once out, I shout as loud as I can, ¡°Everyone, I¡¯ve found an escape tunnel! A hole in Doctor Falenoz¡¯s office!¡±


    Immediately I see some office doors swing open, and some researchers jumping from out of hiding. They sprint toward the office with looks of pure fear glued onto their faces.


    I hide behind Eden. ¡°Tell them to go through the hole. We¡¯ll know if anything is wrong with it rather quickly.¡±


    ¡°...¡± Eden goes quiet.


    A dozen or so, researchers come storming into the officer. ¡°Where!? Where¡¯s the escape tunnel!¡±


    Eden points at the hole with her mouth opening and closing. ¡°It¡­ i-it¡¯s obviously right there,¡± she stutters dubiously.


    ¡°That¡¯s the escape tunnel? That doesn¡¯t look like one!¡± a young researcher shouts.


    ¡°Who the fuck cares what it looks like!¡± a woman says hysterically, ¡°Those giants! I saw them literally playing catch with Dr. Peter as the ball! I¡¯m getting the fuck out of here!¡±


    An overweight man breathes heavily, forcing his words out, ¡°You¡¯re right! We need to tell the Security Office what''s going on!¡±You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.


    The overweight man pushes Eden out of the way and promptly sprints¡­ or more presciently jogs into the tunnel. All the rest follow him as I grab Eden¡¯s hand to make sure we stay together. I pull her into the tunnel, keeping some distance from the researchers.


    The tunnel is muddy, much like the areas the worms have already dug throughout the facility. None of that deters the bait, I mean researchers, though, as they continue running undaunted. However, I take note that there are dozens of worm eggs here, perhaps hundreds. Some of the eggs are sunk into the floor, but everyone seems to avoid them, to my relief.


    ¡®Each of those eggs probably has dozens of worms backing them as well. At least if it is like the one, we pulled from the wall days ago. I¡¯m sure they¡¯d attack if they damaged any of them.¡¯


    Yet all of this cannot prepare me for what I discover as the overweight man completely loses his footing in his frenzy to escape and trips, falling into what looks to be a crater. All the researchers stare downward as Eden, and I approach. We gaze into what we initially thought was a crater, but it is more accurate to say it is a giant domed room. However, rather than the room¡¯s shape, it is the thousands of monstrous worms squirming within it that actually leaves us all speechless. The walls, ceilings, and floor all look to be moving of their own volition, but in actuality, it is just more worms. Almost instantly, the overweight man who fell in disappears into the wiggling mass below.


    Unfazed by his fate, my eyes move to the room¡¯s center, where a gigantic gray humanoid creature stands looking all too familiar. Finding the last thing, I expected my eye twitches. The creature I could never forget, with its countless arms jutting from every available space of its body, stands unmoving. Each of its arms comes with palms that have the familiar eyeball embedded with them, but the most conspicuous feature is where its head should be, instead is a giant hand.


    ¡®...It¡¯s like the creature from my tutorial! Except it is much smaller and looks to be only partially constructed¡­ I really really want to kill this thing!¡¯


    Worms are continually eating the creature¡¯s body, but it instantly regenerates any and all damage the worms do to it. Not only that, but the worms look to die not long after consuming some of its flesh.


    ¡®Let¡¯s ignore the what and why of this thing for now, and focus on the worms. What are they attempting to do? Are they trying to kill it? Why are they killing themselves in the process?¡¯


    Suddenly, I notice a pair of the creature¡¯s arms bend as they attempt to brace themselves against the other arms around it. They push, and a gray human figure pops out from its mass, tumbling into the worms below.


    ¡®Wait. Is this some kind of Palm breeding ground? They can actually reproduce?... I¡¯m starting to think this whole place just needs to be nuked from orbit; I hate it all.¡¯


    Breaking from their stupor, a few researchers scream as the others turn to run, except for one who continues to stare upon the monstrosity. However, that is only temporary as the last remaining researcher endeavors to join the others, but I grab their legs, sending him face-first into the mud.


    ¡°Sorry, but I have questions,¡± I say to him with a casual temperament.


    ¡°Let go of me! It¡¯s grown way too big; we¡¯re all fucked! I need to leave the country! N-no the continent!¡± he screams.


    In their haste to leave, the remaining researchers step on a worm egg and ultimately smash it. Their action causes worms to drop from the ceiling and explode from the floor, attacking them. Reminiscent of a cookie-cutter shark, they latch onto the researchers and only release when they¡¯ve removed a chunk of flesh approximately the size of a man¡¯s fist. The researchers scream in utter terror as they toss the worms from their bodies. Yet where one worm once was two take its place. It isn¡¯t long before all that remains is a few fleshy red skeletons.


    I motion toward the skeletons. ¡°See, I saved your life! You owe me!¡±


    ¡°Y-you said this was an escape route! Why!?¡± he cries.


    ¡°Well, mostly because I needed guinea pigs to test the safety of this tunnel!¡± I say, motioning all around the soggy tunnel, ¡°I¡¯m sure as a researcher in this facility, you understand the importance of experimenting on others, correct?¡±


    Raising my foot, I push the researcher¡¯s face into the mud, watching as bubbles slowly rise up from the muck.


    ¡®Although these guys aren¡¯t The Consortium, I feel they are close enough. I¡¯m not the boy who The Consortium did their little ¡°treatments¡± on, but I still feel I owe Robert a debt for everything I involuntarily stole from him.¡¯


    Eden taps my shoulder and points at the man. ¡°Didn¡¯t you have some questions for him?¡±


    ¡°Huh?... Oh yeah!¡± I lift my foot from the man¡¯s head, leaving him gasping for air. ¡°Now tell me what you know about the worms and the gray humanoid creature.¡±


    He hesitates, staring at the remnants of his coworkers. ¡°Fine! B-but, you have to promise to protect me if I do!¡±


    ¡°...If you mean not drown you in mud sure. If you mean literally protect you, no, I¡¯d sooner drop you in the worms.¡±


    ¡°Not being drowned works too!¡± he shouts while flailing about in the mud.


    ¡°Okay, then talk.¡±


    ¡°I-I don¡¯t know about the worms. There was another department working on something to do with worms, but discussing projects together is frowned upon.¡±


    Eden looks toward me, saying, ¡°Eira, the worms might have something to do with the thing the doctor called ¡®worm man¡¯ in the logs we found.¡±


    In agreement with Eden, I nod. ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re probably right, and I have an inkling what the creature is too.¡±


    Hearing us, the researcher quickly speaks. ¡°I think the creature is what we called God¡¯s Doppelg?nger,¡± he spouts in a panic, ¡°It wasn¡¯t like this before, though, I swear! At least not since I saw it last!¡±


    ¡°What did it used to look like?¡± I ask.


    ¡°It wasn¡¯t much of anything! It just looked like a halberd made of bone, but Dr. Falenoz said it was ¡®God¡¯s Backbone.¡¯ He said it would eventually be God¡¯s Doppelg?nger!¡±


    I cross my arms and ponder what we read in documents. ¡°Ah, so its core is the living weapon, then. The one they used in the experiments.¡±


    His eyes go wide at the mention of the living weapon. ¡°...Y-yeah, probably, I don¡¯t honestly know.¡±


    I continue the interrogation, ¡°Is this the thing that has been putting off all the Mind Magic?¡±


    ¡°Mind Magic? You mean the gamma scramblings?¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s an overcomplicated name for something that already has one. Anyway, is it the thing that has been messing with everyone¡¯s minds?¡±


    ¡°Yes, it has always done that. Even before it looked like¡­¡± He motions toward the creature with his head. ¡°whatever the fuck that is!¡±


    I glance at the creature in time to see another humanoid figure drop from its body. ¡°What about you? Were you involved with any of the grafting of pieces of the living weapon onto the guinea pigs?¡±


    ¡°I-I mean, yeah, those people were just convicts, though,¡± the man says, obviously lying through his teeth.


    Giving the man a cold but innocent smile, I shake my head. ¡°Doubtful, Mister.¡±


    ¡°M-mister?¡± he stutters.


    ¡°Anyhow, anything else you think I should know? If I find out more from someone else, I promise I will find you.¡±


    ¡°I don¡¯t know anything else, I swear!¡± he yells.


    ¡°Alright, then...¡±


    Grabbing the researcher''s leg, I cast him into the pit of worms below. He screams horrifically until the worms muffle them beneath their countless bodies.


    Clapping my hands together, I look at Eden with a grin. ¡°Ah, that was cathartic, and now we actually know what we are here to kill!¡±


    [¡®Lv.1 Human¡¯ Slain - 50% Contribution - 4 Essence Acquired]

 Chapter 104: Work For Me

    Eden and I move through the hallways gathering the Brutes. Currently, we have an entourage of them with their arms raised high, shouting, ¡°naht guh!¡± continuously. They seem unusually wound up seemingly overstimulated by the many things around, so it is difficult keeping them orderly. That is why I have Eden shuffling backward while shouting at them. A dhampir shouting at a group of giants might sound intimidating, but Eden has a face that rarely shows expression as well as a soft tone. So instead of intimidating, it looks rather funny seeing her shout modestly with little emotion, only for the Brutes to roar back passionately.


    While we walk through the halls gathering the Brutes, I contact Aponi.


    ¡®Times up, Aponi, I found something that needs to die, but I thought it might be a bad idea to try anything without tying up loose ends on your side first. So did either of you discover anything?¡¯


    ¡®Uh, first, what do you mean by something that needs to die?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯ll show you later; otherwise, it would probably just be more confusing than anything. Anyway, my question.¡¯


    ¡®Yeah, well, I was asking because we discovered the reason Jimmy is so important is they¡¯re trying to use his vampire blood to kill something. I guess they only needed one, which is why they gave us Sam back... Oh, and by the way, that¡¯s all we have been able to find out thus far.¡¯


    ¡®His blood to kill something? Hmm, that explains why they weren¡¯t concerned with the missing doctor. They already knew about it, and the tunnel in his office.¡¯


    ¡®So you agree that the thing they want to use Jimmy¡¯s blood to kill is the same thing you want to kill?¡¯


    ¡®I don¡¯t know what else would be so important that they¡¯d organize this whole charade.¡¯


    ¡®Huh?... Oh, wait, you mean the fact the researchers didn¡¯t even know that something had happened to the rest of the facility.¡¯


    ¡®Yeah, it¡¯s so they could have them continue researching, believing it was just another average day. If they knew they might try to run away or simply be too panicked to be productive.¡¯


    ¡®So basically this Dr. Wright wants to kill the thing you found, but he needs the researchers. Still, these soldiers with the exoskeletons must know about whatever it is as well if they¡¯re listening to Dr. Wright. Also, didn¡¯t he basically abandon the researchers?¡¯


    ¡®My own theory is he¡¯s either higher up in the Society than he¡¯s letting on or he¡¯s working for someone else. The people around him seem more like professional soldiers while the guards just seem like¡­ well, security guards. As for the researchers, I can¡¯t be sure, but maybe he has a way to replace them. Which also points toward him working for someone else.¡¯


    ¡®Hmm, that would make sense. If they died he could replace them with his own people. Assuming they can actually get them down here,'' she pauses for a moment, ''...More importantly, what is it you¡¯re about to do?¡¯


    ¡®Well, if he¡¯s got a way to kill it, I¡¯m a bit interested in talking to him.¡¯


    ¡®How do you plan on doing that?¡¯


    ¡®He seems rather receptive to conversations, but I¡¯ll probably utilize the tried and true art of intimidation to make sure he¡¯s willing to talk. Also, these researchers are pretty desperate, I think I can use that to my advantage as well.¡¯


    ¡®...Just remember Sam and I are here too, so don¡¯t do anything too absurd.¡¯


    ¡®Of course.¡¯


    I cut the connection.


    Glancing at Eden, I ask, ¡°Eden, are we missing any Brutes?¡±


    She points toward an office where a big pair of Brute legs hangs from the window lazily. ¡°It looks like one either passed out due to blood loss or it just fell asleep and refuses to wake up. I think it¡¯s the latter because I swear I saw it open one of its eyes and close it when it realized it was me.¡±


    Sighing, I walk toward the legs, raise my palm, and slap the side of the foot as hard as I can¡ªthe ¡°unconscious¡± Brute yelps in pain. Now angry, it explodes upward with a roaring ¡®guh,¡¯ but when it spots my figure, it stops mid-guh and instead gives me a thumbs-up.


    ¡°It seems I still have much to learn,¡± I hear Eden murmur behind me.


    I roll my eyes. ¡®Even I know I¡¯m a bad influence, Eden. I hope you realize that before it¡¯s too late.¡¯


    With the Brute on its feet, I hop onto a nearby desk. While clearing my throat, I glare at the Brutes to shut-up their neverending cacophony of ¡®guhs.¡¯


    ¡°Hello!¡± I yell as loud as my voice allows, ¡°I am willing to offer all surviving Two Palm Society researchers an opportunity to one day leave here alive! I know you¡¯re probably thinking ¡®have my prayers been answered¡¯ and to that I say¡­ maybe!¡±


    Unsure what¡¯s happening, the Brutes simply gaze at me with empty eyes and a bit of drool. However, this speech obviously isn¡¯t for them; it¡¯s for the researchers I can see peeking out from their windows.


    ¡°That¡¯s right! You can escape here if you simply do exactly as I tell you! Otherwise, I will drag you out and let these giant doofuses play catch with your body!¡± I let out a small laugh, and continue, ¡°First order, come out, so I don¡¯t have to yell so loud! Do not worry; I¡¯ll make sure the Brutes, giants, or whatever you call them won¡¯t beat you into a pulp!¡±The tale has been illicitly lifted; should you spot it on Amazon, report the violation.


    The room is deathly quiet, the Brutes are too confused to yell, and the people are too afraid to move. Yet the silence is broken by the sound of a chair noisily sliding across the tile floor. I hear someone stepping out from one of the offices with tiny footsteps. Finally, an Asian woman with streaks of mascara down her cheeks and a shivering body reveals herself. She very slowly steps toward my makeshift stage without breathing, stopping near Eden with clenched shaking fists.


    Goliath reaches over Eden¡¯s head and pokes the woman. ¡°Guh?¡± he asks, curiously.


    ¡°Ehhh!¡± the woman squeaks, turning her head toward the ground.


    ¡°...Guh?¡± he asks again.


    ¡°G-g-g-guh?¡± the woman stutters.


    ¡°¡°¡°Guh!¡±¡±¡± all the Brutes cheer at once.


    Picking up a stapler, I fling it at Goliath¡¯s forehead. With a thud, it bounces off and strikes the floor. Goliath roars, but when he recognizes it was me that threw it, he just gives me a thumbs-up.


    ¡®Has Dolt taught all of them to give me a thumbs-up or something? What do they think a thumbs-up even is?¡¯


    I look toward the Asian woman. ¡°What is your name?¡±


    Her mouth opens and closes until she finally forces out her words. ¡°A-Akemi.¡±


    ¡°A very pretty name, Akemi. Let¡¯s have a very productive relationship, m¡¯kay?¡± I say, deliberately taking an overly friendly demeanor.


    She nods slowly, too scared to look me into the eyes.


    Moving on, I hold out my hand, motioning toward Akemi. ¡°Anyone else! Anyone else willing to work for me for a short time and live another day? I won¡¯t be asking again!¡±


    Once again, the room goes quiet, but it¡¯s only a moment later that the scraping of chairs and desks can be heard coming from various offices. Men and women shuffle into the halls, all of them moving to Eden¡¯s left to stay as far from the Brutes as possible.


    When around twenty-five of them have gathered, I nod. ¡°Excellent!¡± I say, clapping my hands together, ¡°Now, all of you go and find one additional coworker between here and the medical ward. Oh, except you, Akemi, you just stay here.¡±


    Somehow she begins to shiver even worse.


    Some time passes, and the bored Brutes still stand staring at me with hollow eyes, despite me not having said anything for quite some time. More importantly, all the humans have returned with their partner.


    ¡°Good job! Now everyone look toward your partner!¡± They all follow my order before turning back to me. ¡°Now, everyone look toward the next closest pair of partners!¡± Again they follow orders, turning back toward me.


    I nod happily. ¡°Great! Let me explain how things are going to work. If your partner does something that I don¡¯t like, both of you will be executed.¡± Their jaws drop, but I ignore it and continue, ¡°If you and your partner attempt to run away, then the pair currently standing next to you will be executed along with you when you¡¯re caught! Unless that pair makes a respectable effort to stop your escape attempt, that is.¡±


    I allow the information to sink in, ignoring the furious gazes. ¡°Finally, Akemi will be in charge of you guys! If she tries to run or ever lies to me about anything, then all of you be executed! Every single one! So make sure you never attempt to make Akemi lie to me!¡±


    My speech finished, I let out a small laugh and a smile exposing my sharp fangs.


    At first, the researchers look as if they are contemplating charging me, but they quickly abandon that idea when they glance toward the Brutes. Instead, everyone suspiciously looks between one another.


    Shrugging my shoulders, I speak, ¡°No need to be so suspicious of your friends and coworkers! This really isn¡¯t anything to be worried about since I¡¯m sure you all trust one another wholeheartedly. However, if anyone didn¡¯t do what they were told¡­ well, that would make me very upset, but I¡¯m certain we shouldn¡¯t have any problems!¡±


    ¡°W-who are you?¡± an older woman asks, ¡°Why are you doing this?¡±


    ¡°My name is Eira, and I need to kill something,¡± I sigh, frowning pitifully, ¡°but I¡¯m embarrassed to admit, I don¡¯t actually know how to do it. However, that¡¯s where you guys come in! Isn¡¯t that great!¡±


    ¡°Huh? You want our help to kill something?¡± she repeats.


    ¡®Well, that, and I might be able to use them to get Dr. Wright to stand down. I probably shouldn''t tell them that just yet, though.¡¯


    ¡°Before that, everyone come forward, one at a time, and hold out your palm.¡±


    They hesitate, but with a bit of persuading, they eventually walk forward. I cut their palms and use their own blood to make collars. They gasp, seeing the blood magic, but after a while, they shift to questioning me and occasionally begging.


    Once I finished giving them all their collars and explaining what it does, I move on to our goal. ¡°Alright! Thank you for your cooperation! First, what we¡¯re going to be working toward is killing the result of your research¡ªGod''s Doppelg?nger!¡±


    Most of them look around with confusion.


    Finally, one man speaks, ¡°But we never actually tried to make the thing. It was all theoretical.¡±


    ¡°Wrong!¡± I shout, ¡°It exists, it¡¯s ugly, it¡¯s Mind Magic annoys me, and to be honest, I absolutely detest its very existence!¡±


    Immediately he retorts, ¡°There¡¯s no way! The only theorized method involved fusing thousands of Palms together. We stopped doing human trials years ago, and there weren¡¯t enough in the Warehouse to even attempt it if we wanted to.¡±


    ¡°Wrong again! The human trials never stopped!¡± I smirk, shaking my head mockingly. ¡°Perhaps, you should talk to some of your coworkers, because you are clearly not important enough to be in the loop.¡±


    A few of the researchers look away awkwardly, while the others gaze at me a bit skeptically.


    ¡°Listen, you can think of me as the bad guy if you want, I don¡¯t particularly care, but if anything, this is just comeuppance for the awful, terrible things you have all done.¡± I frown and release an exaggerated sigh while turning my head toward the ground solemnly. ¡°Knowingly or not, you all contributed to the birth of an absolute monstrosity at the cost of thousands of nameless lives.¡±


    The room is quiet, and to my satisfaction, the heavy atmosphere caresses me. Reluctantly, I relieve the heaviness with a sudden gasp, jerking my head upward with enthusiasm. The researchers all stare at me, expectedly.


    ¡°But¡­ But maybe you aren¡¯t actually to blame! It might actually be all Dr. Wright¡¯s fault!¡±


    ¡°D-Dr. Wright''s fault?¡± someone asks.


    ¡°Yeah! I mean, did he even tell you guys Dr. Falenoz is missing!¡±


    Several of them shout at once, ¡°¡°¡°Dr. Falenoz is missing!?¡±¡±¡±


    ¡°Yep, probably for good if I had to guess,¡± I reply sorrowfully, ¡°This is all Dr. Wright¡¯s fault, all of it. You guys would have never done any of this if not for him, right? You aren¡¯t all heartless monsters, right?¡±


    ¡°N-no! I would have quite a long time ago if I knew!¡± Akemi replies softly.


    Most of the researchers nod in agreement.


    I place my hand over my chest with false relief. ¡°That¡¯s so good to hear! United, we can fix and make up for all the appalling deeds that have transpired here. So all of you go and find the rest of your coworkers. Tell them about the horrific things Dr. Wright has done, and together we¡¯ll work to make up for what¡¯s happened!¡±


    Seeing their faces still hesitant, I shrug. ¡°Well, it can¡¯t be helped you¡¯d all want proof.¡±


    Forcing them to follow, I take the group on a little field trip to see God¡¯s Doppelg?nger for themselves. Their reactions could not have been better¡ªsome cried, a few dropped to their knees, some stood still with evident horror, a few just looked uncomfortable, and finally, one fainted.


    While watching this, I can¡¯t help but smile. ¡®I have all the pieces I need, and I even have the researchers as leverage. Now, let¡¯s see if Dr. Wright will be just as cooperative when he¡¯s cornered like them.¡¯

 Chapter 105: A Distraction

    I peek around a corner and look upon a sturdy barricade of what I have taken to calling exo-soldiers. As the name implies, they¡¯re the soldiers, guards, security, or whatever they are officially called that are equipped with the exoskeletons. I saw earlier that they are about as strong as Aponi and Sam despite their level and natural advantages. They stand with those portable Mana Shields erected along a wide hallway with several rooms to either side of them. At the end of the hall, there is a door frame with what looks to be a twisted black covering where you¡¯d expect the door to be¡ªpresumably, this is some kind of Shadow Magic I expect Kardama somehow erected.


    A few scientists or researchers sit examining the oily black surface, probing it with some unknown devices. I can see them placing what looks like some kind of explosive to the sides of the black surface.


    ¡®So evidently, he did save a few of the researchers. Perhaps, compatriots if they¡¯re plants and not with the Society. More importantly, those explosives are going to be an issue. Hmm, how many of the exo-soldiers even are there?¡¯


    Counting, I roughly find twenty-four of these exo-soldiers with a high probability that several more of them are in the side rooms. As for Dr.Wright, I can¡¯t find him, so unless he has an alternative way out, he¡¯s also in one of the rooms.


    ¡®Why am I even bothering counting? Surely, Sam or Aponi has better numbers.¡¯


    Taking a moment to contact Aponi, she provides me with a much more detailed breakdown than I expected: thirty-six exo-soldiers, nine upper-tier researchers, five ordinary guards including Aponi and Sam, two chief researchers, two automated turrets, and finally, Dr. Wright himself. Also, according to her, they are armed with assault rifles and dart guns.


    ¡®Why didn¡¯t he pool all his resources and try to hold me at the door? Perhaps, they just wanted to see what I would do? Additionally, I feel like Aponi and Sam have more faith in me then they should! They could have mentioned their numbers earlier! Well, maybe they have more faith in the Brutes, but regardless, there are a lot more of the exo-soldiers than I expected.¡¯


    Glancing behind me, six select researchers stand fidgeting nervously. Next to them, Eden stands with an apathetic expression.


    ¡°Eden.¡± I summon a dart gun along with three darts full of the blue liquid from the ring. ¡°Shoot one of the Brutes with these blue darts, and let me know what happens when you do. Oh, yeah, try not to let them see you do it and make sure it isn¡¯t Dolt or Goliath.¡±


    She nods. ¡°Okay,¡± she responds, taking the darts and gun.


    ¡®That will tell me the effect the stuff will have on the Brutes.¡¯


    Eden wanders away, staring at the dart gun curiously, while I turn toward the six researchers.


    ¡°You see this? Look at all the firepower they had, and they still left you for dead. They could have done something to protect you, but instead, they gathered here to guard absolutely no one. Are you all okay with that? Are your lives really so disposable?¡±


    The six look between one another, except one who is grimacing. ¡°Those bastards. They didn¡¯t do anything to help us. They lied to us,¡± he says.


    With the man¡¯s words, the rest follow suit, frowning heavily.


    ¡°That¡¯s right. Don¡¯t you want to make them pay?¡± I add.


    ¡®Not that you have a choice.¡¯


    To my delight, they all nod.


    I smile and point at the ground. ¡°Then kneel. If you are going to play your part properly, then you also have to look your part.¡±


    With their anger stoked, they follow the order without question, causing me to chuckle. Now kneeling, I shred parts of their clothing, place a few shallow cuts, and smear some blood on their face and jackets.


    ¡°Now, last chance, are you guys still confident you¡¯re the best performers amongst the researchers?¡± Once again, they simply look between one another and then in tandem nod at me dubiously. I resume speaking, ¡°I¡¯m sure all of you here have plenty of experience deceiving unsuspecting people, so just keep that up, and I have confidence in your inevitable success! Ah! But don¡¯t forget, do anything stupid, it¡¯ll be your life.¡±


    Smiling brightly, I motion for the six to hurry up and put things into motion. ¡°Oh, and don¡¯t forget to say you have information, so they don¡¯t do anything rash.¡±


    Following my words, reluctantly, they sprint down the hallway toward the line of exo-soldiers waving their arms and shouting for help.


    ¡®Now, I¡¯m curious if they¡¯ll execute them or not.¡¯


    Promptly the exo-soldiers raise their weapons and move to secure the researchers. A few minutes pass of the researchers spouting gibberish about information, and finally, they are all dragged into separate rooms.


    Gripping the scythe happily, I contact Aponi.


    ''I''m sure you''re already aware, but they took your assistants for interrogation,'' I inform her.


    She replies immediately, ''Yeah, how could I miss that performance? Are you sure about using them, though?''


    ¡®I¡¯m sure. Use them well; try not to let them die if you can help it.¡¯


    ¡®You care if they die? That seems unusual for you,¡¯ she says with a hint of surprise.


    ¡®Well, these people have been working for the Two Palm Society, which means they are submissive enough to do what they are told despite what they do being less than virtuous. Some of them I even consider potential candidates for incorporation into our little family, of course, that decision ultimately lies with the Goddess, but still.¡¯


    ¡®...Do you really think they are a good fit? That the Goddess would accept them?¡¯A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.


    ¡®Some of them, yes, others will likely have a different future. Regardless, they will all be useful in one way or another.¡¯


    ¡®Alright, well, I¡¯ll use the ones you sent me then, I guess. I hope they don¡¯t wet their pants.¡¯


    ¡®No promises,¡¯ I reply, laughing to myself, ¡®Now, how much time do you need to make this go smoothly?¡¯


    ¡®Hmm, well, you want to talk to Dr.Wright, don¡¯t you?¡¯ she asks.


    ¡®Yes, but from a position of power, I¡¯d rather not negotiate like we are equals again.¡¯


    ¡®So¡­¡¯ She stops talking as if pondering something. ¡®Exactly, how discrete do you want me to handle this, and how much time are you going to give me?¡¯


    ¡®As discreet as Sam and you think is necessary, but how much time do we even have if they are placing explosives?¡¯


    ¡®Those aren¡¯t normal explosives, and they are having to place them very deliberately, making the process slow. Still, I may need you to distract them.¡¯


    Surprised, I respond immediately, ¡®What? Distract them? For how long?¡¯


    ¡®Eight max,¡¯ she says simply.


    ¡®Uhm, eight minutes? I could probably swing that.¡¯


    ¡®No, eight hours.¡¯


    ¡®Eight hours!? You expect me to distract them and entertain the Brutes for eight hours!¡¯


    ¡®That¡¯s max, and the Brutes are giant mutant people, not children. Why are you just as worried about them getting bored as the distraction?¡¯


    ¡®...¡¯


    ¡®Is it them or you that you¡¯re worried about getting bored?¡¯


    ¡®Eh, a bit of column A, a bit of column B, but seriously, they might wander off or fall asleep. They are incredibly fickle.¡¯


    ¡®I think us sabotaging their backline is more important than a few Brutes wandering off or falling asleep. There¡¯s a lot of firepower here.¡¯


    ¡®Yeah, yeah, you''re right, but speaking of which, why didn¡¯t you mention they had so many people here earlier?¡¯


    ¡®I thought about mentioning it, but I figured it wouldn''t have made a difference since that has never stopped you before.¡¯


    My eye twitches. ¡®Whatever! You¡¯ll have your distraction; just don¡¯t be mad at me if you get shot!¡¯


    ¡®Get sh¡ª¡¯


    I cut the connection. Sighing heavily, I return to the researchers, finding Eden sitting on a sleeping Brute.


    She turns toward me and flashes the empty dart gun. ¡°The first dart¡¯s needle bent after coming into contact with its shoulder muscles. The second dart bounced off, and it crushed it under its heel. The third dart hit the webbing between its toes, and it worked. It seemed unaffected at first, but fell asleep around fifteen minutes later.¡±


    ¡®That or it just fell asleep on its own.¡¯


    I nod at Eden and then point at a random researcher nearby. ¡°You,¡± I state flatly.


    ¡°Y-yes!¡± the man replies with a squeaky voice.


    ¡°What¡¯s your specialty? Like what''s your field?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m a Neurologist!¡±


    ¡°...Good enough!¡± I respond, pointing at the sleeping Brute, ¡°Watch this drooling nitwit here and take notes on its changing condition. Let me know if anything major occurs.¡±


    He stares at the Brute and turns to me as if he wishes to say something.


    Raising an eyebrow, I ask him, ¡°Is there a problem?¡±


    ¡°No! I¡¯ll keep close tabs on it!¡±


    ¡°Good. If you know anyone else that would be helpful, you can use them as well.¡± Turning away, I point at a man in big spectacles who is attempting to walk by quickly. ¡°You!¡±


    ¡°Huh? Me?¡± he says, pointing at himself.


    ¡°Yes! What¡¯s your specialty and title?¡±


    ¡°Uh, Biochemistry, so my title is, uh, Biochemist,¡± he replies, adjusting his spectacles.


    ¡°Congratulations, you¡¯ve been promoted!¡± I summon an assault rifle and toss it to him. He fumbles with it, nearly dropping it.¡°Your new job title is Distraction.¡±


    ¡°D-distraction?¡± he asks with a half-opened mouth, ¡°But I¡­ I¡¯ve never touched a gun a day in my life.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s fine. I don¡¯t expect you to intentionally hit anyone.¡± Turning away, I look for more researchers, but the hall is strangely quiet and abandoned. I lean my head toward one of the offices where I see several pairs of feet hiding behind a wall.


    Frowning, I turn toward the man with big spectacles. ¡°I¡¯ve changed my mind; what¡¯s your name?¡±


    ¡°...Carl.¡±


    ¡°Carl, you¡¯re coming with me to find more ammo. All the people in that office over there have volunteered instead.¡±


    A collective gasp arises from the room of cowardly researchers. Paying them no mind, I gather the four cowards and arm one of them with an assault rifle. I then toss Eden, one as well, using up my supplies of assault rifles.


    ¡°Eira, what is it you expect us to do with these?¡± Eden asks.


    ¡°Distract. All you have to do is fire some bullets down a hallway every so often to scare the people placing explosives. Again, I don¡¯t anticipate you actually hitting anyone purposely; I just need you to delay them.¡±


    The researchers seem like they want to say something, but they swallow their words when they feel the tightening of their collars. With a bit more prodding, I manage to get everyone moving toward the blockade nice and orderly.


    I position myself close to Eden and whisper, ¡°As for you, your rifle is actually in case they try anything. If they look like they might turn that rifle on you, kill them immediately.¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡± She hesitates, gazing at the heavy rifle in her hands. ¡°Yeah. Okay,¡± she eventually replies.


    ¡°Good. Don¡¯t stay too close to them either. They might have grenades or something, although Aponi didn¡¯t mention them.¡±


    She nods.


    Eventually, arriving back at the corridor, I reiterate the idea. ¡°So every twenty or so minutes, simply fire a clip or two toward the end of that hall.¡± I toss Eden a smoke grenade I collected from the dead soldiers back at the hospital. ¡°If they start to move on you, then use the smoke grenade and run. I don¡¯t expect them to abandon their positions, but it isn¡¯t impossible.¡±


    I hear the researchers swallow their saliva, but again tightening the collars, they nod reluctantly.


    I smile at them brightly. ¡°Great! Then I¡¯ll get you started!¡±


    Tightening my grip on the scythe, blood oozes as I step into the hall. Almost immediately, I send a Blood Blade toward the barricades position. Seeing them raise their weapons, I promptly dip back behind a wall, but that still doesn¡¯t stop me from witnessing the blade contacting the back of a researcher examining Kardama¡¯s supposed Shadow Magic.


    [¡®Lv.1 Human¡¯ Slain - 6 Essence Acquired]


    ¡®What a shot!¡¯


    Bullets rain down the hallway, but I¡¯ve already started walking away. ¡°Good luck, and have fun! Carl and I are going to get you guys more ammo, be back soon!¡± I shout.


    I glance back to see no one seems to have noticed me departing or heard my words, except Eden, who is waving goodbye.

 Chapter 106: Errands

    Carl, the Neurologist, heaves and vomits against a muddy wall. It was only a moment ago that he caught up to me after we ran from the inner facility beneath the Warehouse to an area between the Broom Closet and the Security Office.


    ¡°Carl! Wrap it up,¡± I shout, ¡°This wouldn¡¯t have happened if you were in shape.¡±


    He adjusts his spectacles while slowly nodding. ¡°Y-yes, ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t call me ma¡¯am.¡±


    ¡°O-okay. Uhm, m-may I ask why we are here?¡±


    ¡°You can ask whatever you want,¡± I reply, rolling my eyes, ¡°We¡¯re here to pick up my pets and then retrieve ammo from the Security Office since it doesn¡¯t seem like there is any in the Warehouse.¡±


    He blinks, seemingly processing my words. ¡°...Your pets?¡±


    I nod and move toward a pipe sealed with a thin red layer of blood. Utilizing my Blood Magic, the red seal slowly liquefies, and a cooing sound echoes from within the pipe. A moment later, out waddles three angry bear cubs. The three cubs coo at me, upset with being left in such a place for so long. However, that doesn¡¯t stop them from climbing up my legs, perching themselves on my head and shoulders, and licking my face.


    ¡®Sorry, guys, but I¡¯ve been busy. Honestly, I wanted to put off coming to get you for a bit longer, but I was afraid something might happen to you guys if I waited too much longer.¡¯


    Carl blinks a few times, staring intently at the cubs. ¡°Are¡­ those grizzly cubs?¡±


    ¡°Ah, good eye. A lot of people wouldn¡¯t recognize them as grizzly cubs immediately. By the way, before you ask, the other side has a grate, so they weren¡¯t in any danger of suffocating.¡±


    ¡°Right.¡± Surprisingly quickly, he accepts the odd happening and resumes catching his breath. ¡°Can I ask another question?¡±


    ¡°As I said, you can ask whatever you want; my reaction will depend on what you ask.¡± With the cubs in hand, I flip one over on its back, summon a bottle, and feed it the formula I made a while ago. ¡°I¡¯m going to start walking toward the Security Office, ask your question, I may or may not answer, and after that, we¡¯re going to start running again. We¡¯ve already blown thirty minutes sprinting here, and we need to get back as soon as possible.¡±


    Hearing that he nearly vomits again, but I hear him swallow it, forcing out his question, ¡°Why did you do all this? Why did you attack us with those giants?¡±


    ¡°Your employer happened to come into possession of one of my people, followed by two more, and then only returned one of them. So I came to get them back and discovered some interesting things while doing so. One of which could be a threat, and I¡¯d prefer to get rid of it sooner rather than later.¡±


    ¡®An imposter god that specializes in Mind Magic. Everything about that is a threat to me, so that thing has to die if I plan to establish myself in the area. That¡¯s without taking into consideration that I just plain despise its very existence.¡¯


    ¡°So¡­ it wasn¡¯t because of the experiments that were going on?¡± he hesitantly asks, ¡°You didn¡¯t come to kill us? It was all just a matter of circumstance?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, well, the experiments rub me the wrong way since the methods employed are rather barbarous¡­ But, I was originally just here for my people.¡± He seems lost in thought for a moment, so I try to speed things along. ¡°Why do you ask Carl? Are you disappointed I didn¡¯t come to make you pay for what you and your coworkers have done? Or are you simply fishing for information? Oh! Maybe, you¡¯re looking for somewhere you can go after all you¡¯ve done? Do you want to pledge your eternal loyalty to me, perhaps?¡±


    ¡°A-actually, I was just curious.¡±


    Placing the now empty bottle into the ring, I swap bear cubs, pull out a new bottle. The cub latches onto it and coos in delight, sucking down the formula excitedly.


    ¡°You aren¡¯t much fun at parties, are you Carl? That answer was boring.¡± I sigh dramatically and remove one last bottle for the third cub. ¡°Anyway, you can spread what I told you among your coworkers, but you should also be sure to inform them that if they do as I tell them, they will see and experience things far beyond their imagination. Not to mention, they¡¯ll live longer, but hey, there are other perks as well.¡±


    He smiles awkwardly. ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to mention that.¡±


    ¡°Well, Carl, now I¡¯m curious.¡± He tilts his head and waits for me to continue. Hugging the feistiest of the cubs, I tuck the scythe clumsily beneath my armpit. ¡°I¡¯m curious why we¡¯re still talking and not running toward the Security Office. Didn¡¯t I say we¡¯re in a hurry.¡±


    ¡°I..¡±


    ¡°That wasn¡¯t an actual question, now get going or I¡¯ll drag you there through the mud.¡±


    His face turns green as I motion for him to run. For me, it is like a light jog, but for Carl, I question whether he might die before we make it. While on the way, I contact Aponi, who tells me that the distraction seems to be working to an extent. The exo-soldiers don¡¯t wish to go on the offensive because of the possibility of Brutes, while the people planting the bombs are moving slower due to the sporadic volley of bullets. This tale has been unlawfully obtained from Royal Road. If you discover it on Amazon, kindly report it.


    Additionally, due to concerns about the tunnel''s structural integrity and the fact they seem to wish to protect whatever is on the other side of the wall, their progress was already slow, and this has made it slower.


    ¡­


    ...


    Arriving at the Security Office, I find Fred and his men have successfully returned along with a couple of dozen people they seemed to have rescued.


    I begin to push through the crowd causing a stir as people are unexpectedly forced from my path. The cubs assist by biting and scratching at anyone who gets too close to my sides, helping create a circle around me.


    When I reach Fred, I stand behind him and watch as his men utilize a hacksaw on the chair I used to bar the door into the Emergency Shelter.


    Tugging his jacket, I yell, ¡°Hey, Fred! What are you guys up to!?¡± He shudders and instantly enters a state of alert. ¡°Oh, don¡¯t act like that! I wouldn¡¯t attack you for no reason!¡±


    He grips the bridge of his nose. ¡°...Girl, what is it you want? Isn¡¯t our deal concluded?¡±


    ¡°Our deal?¡± I place my hand on my chin, pretending as if I have forgotten. Suddenly, I flash a look of realization.¡°Oh, that deal! I suppose so, but that doesn¡¯t matter! Our relationship is just getting started, Fred!¡±


    ¡°What do you mean by that girl? Can you stop playing, and just explain already?¡± he responds, releasing a heavy sigh.


    ¡°Well, you guys will live here, and I¡¯ll live under the Warehouse. That means we¡¯ll be neighbors!¡±


    Hearing this, Carl yelps, apparently only just realizing I have no intention to leave the facility any time soon. His reaction draws Fred¡¯s attention.


    ¡°No giants today?¡± he says, glaring at Carl, ¡°You only brought him?¡±


    ¡°Yep, just Carl here, but don¡¯t underestimate him! He¡¯ll shoot you without a moment¡¯s hesitation! He¡¯s a true brute.¡± I look toward the television screens where a man sits watching security footage. An image of me cutting down a guard is frozen on another nearby screen. ¡°Besides, I think you already know I don¡¯t need them.¡±


    ¡°Turn that off,¡± he shouts toward the man, who promptly switches the screen off as Fred scoffs. He looks back at Carl. ¡°I thought you were going to eliminate all those fucked up researchers?¡±


    I look at Carl with wide eyes. ¡°Wow! Are you going to let him talk to you like that? Should I have just let the Brutes ¡®eliminate¡¯ you?¡± I ask him.


    Under Fred¡¯s intense gaze, Carl¡¯s body quivers as he lifts the gun threateningly. ¡°L-like, she said I-I¡¯ll do it!¡± he inadvertently yells in a high, shaky voice.


    ¡°How fierce, I like the enthusiasm,¡± I reply with a laugh, ¡°Now, Fred, I¡¯m here for as much ammo as you can give me, and then I¡¯ll be on my way.¡±


    ¡°We can¡¯t give you any of our ammo. We need it if we hope to escape.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t be silly, Fred! What with the blizzard and monsters on the surface! You¡¯d be better off using the ammo on yourselves¡ªit would be quicker and more efficient!¡±


    He stares at me doubtfully while the crowd enters a bit of a tizzy.


    ¡°Blizzard? Is there a blizzard?¡±


    ¡°What does she mean, monsters!? Are they on the surface too!?¡±


    ¡°Did she just say we¡¯d be better off killing ourselves?¡±


    I nod confidently. ¡°Yep, it¡¯s all true! The nearest safe place is a hospital, but I¡¯ve already begun to lay claim on the people there... I mean, if you want, you can attempt to make it there, but anyone that survives will also belong to me!¡±


    ¡°Who the hell is this girl, and where does she get off saying such things?!¡±


    ¡°Laid claim? Why are we even listening to her!?¡±


    ¡°...Did anyone else notice the bear cubs?¡±


    The crowd protests, confused and outraged by my words. Maintaining a smile, I simply stare at Fred waiting for his answer, but seeing him stalling, I get tired of the fools yapping at and around me.


    ¡°Oh, but if you don¡¯t wish to give me what I want, I suppose, I can just make do with all the food and water in the Warehouse.¡± I glare at Fred, and then at the surrounding crowd. ¡°You guys don¡¯t need food or water, right? I mean you probably have, what, a few weeks worth of food in the shelter?¡±


    Everyone grows louder, and I¡¯m starting to lose what little patience I have. Each second of this that passes, I am more and more tempted to cut some of them in half. However, sometimes the potential and thoughts of what someone might do are more effective than the actual act. Combine that with the fact that spilling blood would probably send the crowd into a panic, I¡¯m hesitant to do such a thing right now.


    Nevertheless, I don¡¯t mind showing them I¡¯m serious in a way an average modern-day person can easily understand. ¡°Hand me the rifle, please, Carl. It seems I need to show them I¡¯m serious.¡±


    ¡°Wait¡­¡± Frank stops Carl while glancing at the crowd dubiously. ¡°How much ammo do you need?¡±


    ¡°How much do you have?¡± I ask with a fang-filled smile.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡°W-where did all that ammo go?¡± Carl asks.


    ¡°None of your business and you¡¯ve already asked your one question.¡±


    ¡°...Did you put it in the same place as all these snacks?¡±


    He holds up his arms, displaying a heap of Japanese snacks I had to remove to make room for the ammo.


    ¡°Hey! If you really want an answer, I¡¯ll trade you one question for all the blood in your body! You can ask literally anything you want! So how¡¯s that sound?¡± I glare at him licking my fangs expectantly. ¡°It¡¯s a good deal, huh?¡±


    ¡°N-no, thank you. My¡­ my blood holds a lot of sentimental value...¡±


    ¡°Oh, well, that¡¯s too bad,¡± I respond, sighing.


    Arriving at the Warehouse, I tuck the scythe beneath my armpit, remove a blood bag from the ring and have a quick meal while the cubs sniff it curiously.


    All in all, the expedition took approximately two and a half hours. In that time, I was able to retrieve the cubs, establish a dominating relationship with the Security Office survivors, and retrieve enough ammo to ¡®distract¡¯ for days if necessary.


    ¡®Things are going well. Just need to keep an eye out for anyone who feels like causing problems or, worse yet, playing the ¡°hero.¡± Nothing worse than someone who believes themselves a hero.¡¯

 Chapter 107: Ingredient for Piranha Solution

    Having returned to the inner facility, I wave my hand at Carl. ¡°You can go now. Make sure you memorize where the Security Office is because I might have you be a go-between for me in the future.¡±


    At first, he seems as if he wishes to question me on this, but ultimately he seems to decide against it. With a nod, he walks into a nearby office and collapses into a computer chair. He stares at the ceiling, a bit exhausted as the chair slowly spins in circles from the momentum of his fall.


    Hearing the light breathing of a sleeping bear cub in my arms, I scratch behind its ear and then glance at the two others who hang from my left and right shoulder. Nearby I notice the Asian woman I put in charge, obviously avoiding eye contact but failing due to the three bears.


    Regardless, this is one of the few researchers I recognize, so I shout, ¡°Akemi! Anything to report?¡±


    Obviously surprised by the sudden question, her body freezes, and shivers.


    ¡°N-nope! Nothing to report; everyone is j-just happy to be here! Yep! Happy!¡± she forces out with a big smile as drops of sweat drip from her forehead.


    ¡°Are you sure? You remember what I said earlier, right?¡± I reply, flashing my sharp fangs.


    ¡°Of course!¡± she answers, followed by saluting me for some reason, ¡°How could I ever forget!¡±


    Before inquiring why she chose to salute me, a message comes in from Aponi.


    ¡®Eira, we have a request.¡¯


    ¡®...Aponi? A request? It seems a bit late for that.¡¯


    ¡®I know, but we prepared everything, and then one of the researchers¡­ sabotaged our sabotaging.¡¯


    ¡®Who!? What did they do!?¡¯


    ¡®They tossed something we needed into a garbage chute... Oh, and why are these other guys begging me not to kill them? What did you say to them? Because y¡¯know¡­ after that guy threw all the stuff down the chute, the others picked him up and tossed him down the chute after it¡­ The whole thing nearly got us caught.¡¯


    Aponi¡¯s comment causes me to laugh, but something tells me I don¡¯t actually need to explain what I said. ¡®Don¡¯t worry about that, just tell me what it is you need?¡¯


    ¡®Hydrogen peroxide, a lot of it.¡¯


    ¡®Why do you need hydrogen peroxide? What is it you¡¯re doing?¡¯


    ¡®This was the egghead¡¯s idea, but they recommended making some kind of solution called ¡°piranha solution.¡± It¡¯s a mix of sulfuric acid and hydrogen peroxide, and apparently, they sometimes use it to dissolve ¡°dangerous substances.¡±¡¯


    ¡®Like what?¡¯


    ¡®Dangerous organic substances is what they told me.¡¯


    I take a moment to ponder what these ¡°dangerous organic substances¡± are, but it only takes me a moment to realize they must be referring to those people they were experimenting on, but¡­


    ¡®Isn¡¯t that what an incinerator is for?¡¯ I ask.


    ¡®I said the same thing, but they told me it didn¡¯t work; thus, they made a big vat for this paranoia solution stuff that they use to dissolve this ¡°dangerous organic substance.¡±¡¯ She emphasizes the last three words, apparently having realized what they¡¯re referring to herself. ¡®Anyway, forget that for now, I¡¯ve mostly done what I planned, but with the acid, we can force them from their positions.¡¯


    ¡®Wait, can we not just use the sulfuric acid alone?¡¯


    She goes quiet as if talking to someone before answering. ¡®Yeah, but it wouldn¡¯t be as effective, and we¡¯d be missing a third of the volume.¡¯


    After thinking about it for a moment, I glance at my ring and then at Akemi. ¡®If I get you some hydrogen peroxide, can you still make it work?¡¯


    ¡®Yeah, I don¡¯t see why not, but it needs to be in a bucket or something, so we can add it without much suspicion. The researchers are already operating under the pretense of helping get through the black substance, but I¡¯m almost certain they know we¡¯re up to something.¡¯


    ¡®...I¡¯ll get it to you. Just make it worth the effort.¡¯


    ¡®Right. They kept a drum of sulfuric acid in this room around fifty-five gallons. According to them, we need around a third of that amount to make it work apparently.¡¯


    ¡®Alright, be on the lookout for an Asian lady with a ring. All you have to do is assert your will upon the ring to remove things from it. The peroxide will be in there, and don¡¯t touch anything else besides the peroxide! I mean it!¡¯


    ¡®...Okay?¡¯ she states with evident confusion.


    ¡®I¡¯m serious!¡¯


    Disconnecting from Aponi, I look at Akemi with a smile. ¡°Akemi, do you know where all the hydrogen peroxide is?¡±The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.


    ¡°Hydrogen peroxide? There might be some in the warehouse; why?¡±


    ¡°Great! Grab some help, and fill me a bucket of it around¡­¡± I run the numbers in my head. ¡°Just a bit over eighteen gallons worth!¡±


    ¡°...Will do.¡±


    Once again, I am pleasantly surprised by the lack of questions as Akemi walks off. ¡®Wow! For the most part, these researchers seemed to have been trained not to ask too many questions! I like it!¡¯


    With my business concluded, I return to Eden to find two researchers leaned against a wall with black eyes. Eden, on the other hand, stands at the entrance to the hallway. A large number of bullet holes dot the wall near her making it resemble something more akin to swiss cheese than a concrete wall. She holds the rifle stiffly and awkwardly, showing her absence of experience, but her enhanced stats seem to help make up for her lack of ability.


    ¡®I doubt she would ever be able to hit anyone intentionally, but that¡¯s not really the point anyway.¡¯


    Noticing my arrival, Eden¡¯s eyes light up even if her face remains the same.


    ¡°Did they hit themselves in the face with the rifle?¡± I ask with a laugh.


    Eden nods. ¡°Yes, actually. The kick-back of the rifle was more than they expected.¡± She stops and points toward two other researchers, curled up in the fetal position while quietly crying. ¡°They both accidentally shot and killed someone, and then they had a breakdown, so it has been mostly just me shooting.¡±


    ¡®Hmm. I didn''t even notice them there.¡¯


    ¡°Take a break, and go find four new people to help you. I¡¯ll distract them while you do that.¡± I say, holding the cub in my arm toward Eden. ¡°Watch these three while you do that. People seem more inclined to talk when you¡¯re holding cubs.¡±


    ¡°Okay. Just be careful; they¡¯ve lost their calm a few times already, and the second you poke the gun out, they¡¯ll start shooting.¡± Again she points, but this time toward a wall that is riddled with holes. ¡°I haven¡¯t even been shooting at them half the time. For the most part, it seems the noise is enough to make the researchers placing the bombs panic, though, it seems to be losing its effect.¡±


    ¡°Good job. I¡¯ll see about renewing their fears; just hurry it up.¡±


    She smirks, apparently happy about being told ¡®good job,¡¯ and gathers the cubs and researchers, disappearing down the hall. I prop the scythe against a nearby wall and cut my wrist.


    ¡®This is a good opportunity to try something.¡¯


    Manipulating the blood, I form a spike as I have dozens of times prior. Once I have my spike, I make a chain that hooks to the back of it and finally a ball of blood at the end of the chain. I repeat this two more times until I have what resembles three ball-and-chain flails.


    I toss the three flails at the entrance to the hallway and manipulate the spike to face the exo-soldier wall. Having done that, I begin to manage the ball, compressing and squeezing it as much as possible, forming a Blood Bomb. With a flick of my wrist, the flail like construct launches down the hall.


    ¡°Somethings coming!¡± I hear someone shout.


    A moment later, a loud noise rings out, but I don¡¯t get distracted and instead compress the remaining two flails. One at a time, I launch them down the hall as well, hearing painful shouts reverberate outward. Curious at my results, I pull a specially made mirror from my ring and attach it to the end of the scythe. Using it to see around the corner, I can recognize some researchers with red toothpick-like protrusions littering their arms and legs. Their bodies shake, overwhelmed by the pain the protrusions bring them. Meanwhile, the exo-soldiers simply remove the pins as if they¡¯re merely an annoyance. Once they have removed their own pins, they proceed to yank the pins from the researchers despite their screams and protests.


    ¡®Hmm, it seems it did work, but those exo-soldiers simply don¡¯t care¡ªI hope Aponi¡¯s acid actually works to hinder them. But, I suppose our goal is to just slow down the researchers, so, I guess, mission accomplished as far as that is concerned. Still, I call my little bomb experiment a success.¡¯


    Observing for some time, to my relief, the exo-soldier simply retake their positions as if nothing ever happened. However, the bomb setters seem scared, and their lab coats are stained with blood, indicating the extent of the damage.


    ¡®Better not do that again, or they might charge us out of pure frustration. I¡¯m glad they don¡¯t realize how difficult the Brutes are to control and that they aren¡¯t here right now.¡¯


    ¡°I¡¯m back, Eira.¡± I hear someone abruptly whisper into my ear.


    I shake, turning to find Eden unexpectedly close.


    ¡°How did you sneak up on me?¡±


    She smirks. ¡°Very slowly.¡±


    Pursing my lips, I glare at her. ¡°Don¡¯t sneak up on me; I don¡¯t like it. Where are the researchers you were supposed to come back with!?¡±


    Four fresh researchers walk toward us from the end of that hall, with a strange mix of awkwardness and fear.


    ¡°S-she told us to not come out until she talked to you first,¡± a plump man in an undersized white coat says.


    ¡°Whatever! I¡¯ll be back soon!¡± I grab the cubs from Eden and scowl at the group of researchers. ¡°Try not to get your brains blown out if you can help it¡­ and get a coat that actually fits you!¡±


    The bear cubs coo at Eden bitterly as I walk away, ignoring the sounds of her stifling laughter.


    ¡®She¡¯s lucky I didn¡¯t attack her on reflex!¡¯


    With things somehow not devolving into utter chaos, I quickly walk to the warehouse to find Akemi with a group of researchers. I watch as they remove small, individually sized bottles of hydrogen peroxide and squeeze them into a large tub.


    ¡®I guess these were meant to be long-term medical supplies.¡¯


    ¡°Akemi!¡± I shout at the oblivious woman.


    ¡°Gehh!¡± she inadvertently squeaks.


    When her big eyes meet mine, I smile, adding, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t let people sneak up on you so easily.¡±


    ¡°...Y-yeah, you¡¯re right.¡±


    ¡°I have a question, well, I¡¯m already pretty certain what the answer is, but I thought I should confirm it.¡±


    ¡°W-what¡¯s your question?¡±


    ¡°The purpose of the gigantic warehouse.¡±


    ¡°Oh, this warehouse was constructed for the facility underneath, but more importantly, it was built so the Society would have supplies after the return of ¡®the energy.¡¯¡±


    ¡°...The energy? You mean Mana?¡±


    ¡°Mana? I suppose you could think about it like that.¡±


    ¡°...?¡± I tilt my head, staring at the woman as if she¡¯s grown two-heads. ¡°I suppose I could ¡®think about it like that¡¯ since that is literally what it is.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡±


    ¡°¡®The energy¡¯ is a dumb name¡­¡± I glance between the researchers nearby. ¡°Is anyone in this facility a part of the Beta?¡± They look at one another, puzzled by what I am referring to. ¡°Hmm, I find it unlikely that there aren¡¯t at least a few here that are in the Beta. I suppose I¡¯ll find out sooner or later. Anyway, how goes the peroxide?¡±


    Akemi turns toward a large pile of empty containers and then at the tub. ¡°We¡¯ll have what you asked for in about an hour. It would be faster, but the larger volumes are stored somewhere else. This was all we could find.¡±


    ¡°Whatever. Just hurry it up; I¡¯ve got some sorting to do in the meantime.¡±


    Ignoring their questioning faces, I take a seat nearby and commence sorting through the contents of the ring.


    ¡®Let¡¯s see some old clothes, a broken shotgun, a lamp I never found a use for, a few bodies, a shopping cart full of snacks¡­ Nah, better keep that last one.¡¯ While scanning through the items, I suddenly realize something. ¡®Wait. Does Aponi actually know the ring is where I store all this stuff¡­? That would explain why she was confused.¡¯

 Chapter 108: Take This Ring and Run

    A researcher squeezes one last bottle of hydrogen peroxide into the tub and tosses it into a large pile of trash nearby. Akemi and the others all sigh and together turn toward me, who has been sitting off to their side. In tandem, they all blink multiple times over, staring at the pile of junk, clothing, and bodies. Meanwhile, I sit kicking my feet, watching the three cubs frolic about the warehouse.


    Noticing they have finished, I store the tub of peroxide within the ring. The researchers are so distracted by the heap of junk and bodies that they haven¡¯t even noticed the fruits of their labor have vanished. I grip the storage ring and remove it from my finger with a bit of difficulty. After wearing the ring for so long now, my finger feels somehow naked without the small inconspicuous ring upon it.


    ¡°Akemi, take this ring.¡± I hold out the storage ring a bit wistfully. ¡°You need to deliver this to someone for me.¡±


    Her gaze moves from the pile toward the little ring. Hesitantly she takes it and begins to study it carefully. ¡°Deliver it to whom?¡±


    ¡°To a woman with long black hair and tan skin. She¡¯s dressed as a security guard.¡±


    ¡°...But isn¡¯t all of the security behind that wall of guns?¡±


    I smirk and nod solemnly. ¡°That it is Akemi. That it is.¡±


    ...


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Standing near Eden, I watch as Akemi runs down the hallway shouting at the exo-soldiers and begging them not to shoot. Luckily, they do not turn her into swiss cheese, but they seem to be much rougher with Akemi, literally flinging her to the ground. She barely manages to keep her head from smacking the floor.


    For the first time since we initially met, I see Dr. Wright, who walks out of one of the nearby rooms. His eyes are tired, and a large bandage is stuck to his forehead. He motions for the exo-soldiers to drag her into the place he just left, which they proceed to do quite easily.


    ¡®They seem much more irritated with this whole situation. Not that I can blame them, I did basically turn them into pin cushions earlier, but I do feel a little bad for Akemi. I just hope she understands who is more of a threat between Dr. Wright and myself.¡¯


    From behind Eden, ask me a question, ¡°Eira, why are you so interested in talking to Dr. Wright again?¡±


    Hearing Eden, the bear cubs, and I simultaneously turn our heads toward her.


    ¡°Because I¡¯m interested in whoever planted him here and that he seems to also want to kill the doppelg?nger. Not to mention, the person in charge is always privy to more information than the runts beneath them.¡±


    ¡°Oh¡­ I guess that makes sense.¡±


    ¡°Why do you ask?¡±


    ¡°No reason.¡±


    ¡°Are you wondering why I don¡¯t just kill him?¡±


    She stares at me, hesitantly answering, ¡°...No.¡±


    I simply shake my head. ¡®This girl kills one person and then has the gall to question why I¡¯m not killing someone.¡¯


    I grip the scythe and contact Aponi.


    ¡®Aponi, I¡¯m sure you heard, but your courier has arrived, but you might have to find an excuse to get the ring from her.¡¯


    ¡®Yeah, they aren¡¯t going to let her walk around freely. They recently detained one of the assistants you sent me earlier. We¡¯re running out of time.¡¯


    ¡®You say that as if that is a bad thing. I¡¯m personally ready to get on with things, and if we¡¯re running out of time, all the more reason you need to find a way to get the ring sooner.¡¯


    ¡®I know you are ready to get on with things, but that isn¡¯t the point I¡¯m trying to make. The only way I¡¯m going to be able to get this ring quickly is by causing a scene¡­ Speaking of which, you never really mentioned what the ring is.¡¯


    ¡®You¡¯ll understand it when you have it.¡¯


    ¡®Hmm, okay, and if I don¡¯t, I might have some words for you later¡­¡¯


    ¡®Well, I¡¯d also have some for you in that case.¡¯


    I disconnect from Aponi and place my mirror onto my scythe. Moving it to peek past the wall, I can see Aponi leaving a room in the far back of the hall. She hesitates for a moment, glancing back into the office, where I assume Sam is standing. She says something to whoever it is and then takes a deep breath before walking toward Dr. Wright¡¯s office.


    Casually, she walks by Dr. Wright¡¯s office and freezes.


    She gasps. ¡°You! Thief!¡±


    ¡°Who? Me?¡± I hear Akemi ask.


    ¡°Hey! What¡¯re you doing!? Get out of here, troglodyte!¡± Dr. Wright shouts.


    ¡®Troglodyte. That¡¯s a good one.¡¯


    However, Aponi seems to ignore them both and storms into Dr. Wright¡¯s office. A moment later, Aponi and Akemi come tumbling out of.


    ¡°Thief!¡± Aponi pins Akemi to the ground. ¡°How dare you show your face here after stealing my grandmother¡¯s ring!¡±


    I can almost see the gears in Akemi¡¯s brain grinding against one another. She glances at Aponi¡¯s hair and then her face. ¡°Y-yeah! You can have it back! I¡¯m sorry!¡±


    She holds out the ring, and Aponi snatches it from her. ¡°You!¡± Aponi raises her hand as if to slap her, but Sam abruptly comes charging out.


    ¡°W-w-wait!¡± He pulls Aponi away from Akemi. ¡°She¡¯s not worth it! Y-you got your ring back!¡± Sam says clumsily.


    ¡°Hey!¡± Dr. Wright stomps out of his office. ¡°You two idiots, get the hell out of here, or I¡¯ll strip you both naked and throw you to those giants to use as they wish!¡±Did you know this story is from Royal Road? Read the official version for free and support the author.


    ¡®If he is implying what I think he is implying, I haven¡¯t actually seen the Brutes do anything like that. Thank the Goddess, me.¡¯


    ¡°Sorry, Doctor! It won¡¯t happen again! I just lost control because of this immoral thief!¡± Aponi says, lowering her head.


    ¡°It better not! You two are just lucky you weren¡¯t sent to be ripped apart with the other worthless ¡®guards!¡¯¡±


    Aponi nods. ¡°We understand, Doctor.¡±


    She and Sam quickly walk off, not looking at either Dr. Wright or Akemi. They disappear as Akemi gets up, wiping the dust from her backside.


    ¡®I know I said make it quick, but that was a bit bolder than I anticipated.¡¯


    Turning toward Eden, I inform her, ¡°I¡¯m going to gather the Brutes. This will be over soon if Aponi and Sam did their jobs well. Anyway, I¡¯ll be back.¡±


    She nods as I walk away.


    The cubs crawl around on my body, but the idea of giving them to any of these researchers makes me anxious. Thus, while gathering the Brutes, I inspect the various offices, hoping that one of them might have some kind of lock I can make use of, but most of the offices are open and without locks. Eventually, I come across one that seems to oddly have multiple deadlocks.


    ¡®Oh, I might have noticed this room earlier, but I was a bit busy then¡­ I suppose I still am, but I was then too.¡¯


    Extending my nails, I shove one of them into each lock, destroying the internal components. However, the tricky part is pulling the actual ¡®bolt¡¯ back into its housing. Eventually, I give up after some difficulty and back away from the door. Lifting my leg, I kick the door with a crack, and it blows open, taking some of the door and frame with it. Some of the researchers stick their heads out to see what the commotion is, but upon noticing it is me, they quickly retreat back into their rooms.


    With the door now open, what is revealed is a room full of cages with various animals.


    ¡®I suppose it makes sense that they would experiment on animals as well.¡¯


    I take a look around, discovering both exotic and everyday animals: rabbits, two parrots, mice, a few cats, a few dogs, hedgehogs, a possum, various lizards, snakes, some fish, and finally what I believe is a mountain lion. Noticing a large glass window, I move to glance through it, finding a duplicate room with the same number of animals. The difference being these animals seem to have been grafted with the living weapon like the people in the medical ward.


    ¡®So I guess these are the ¡°control¡± animals, and those are the actual ¡°experiments.¡± Perhaps, the experiments and the controls are siblings. They have quite the variety; I wonder why they felt the need to have so many different types of animals.¡¯


    A quick inspection of the room reveals all the cages are occupied; I sigh but abruptly notice a key ring nearby. There I find a key with some writing on it, ¡°Dr. Sanders Duplicate Office Key.¡±


    ¡®Ah, this works.¡¯


    With time short, I hastily move through the hallways, eventually coming across the office I am looking for. Opening the door, I find a room full of animal posters, books, a few pet-related commodities, and a photo of a vaguely familiar face s.


    ¡®Oh, I think I recognize her. She was eaten by the worms. Too bad, could have probably used her.¡¯


    Quickly, making sure there isn¡¯t anything unusual about the room, I drop the cubs in a pet bed nearby. They chase me, but their stubby little legs have no chance to keep up with me as I shut and lock the door despite their protests.


    It doesn¡¯t take me long to find the Brutes as all I had to do is listen for the earth-shaking snores. All the Brutes lay in an office surprisingly close to Carl¡¯s, and by surprisingly close, I mean next door; in fact, it seems they tore down a wall to expand into Carl¡¯s office. Speaking of Carl, the man is so exhausted, he is asleep in his computer chair without even realizing anything has happened.


    ¡®Hmm, I wonder where the Brutes were before this? I know I didn¡¯t see them here earlier.¡¯


    Hearing someone approaching from behind, I spin around to find a familiar plump man in an undersized coat.


    He freezes, seemingly not expecting me to notice him. ¡°A-are you here to take them away?¡± he asks, ¡°They¡¯ve been going from office to office, tearing down walls sleeping for about an hour, and then repeating it somewhere else.¡±


    ¡®Weird, but more importantly¡­¡¯


    My brows furrow. ¡°What are you doing here? Shouldn¡¯t you be helping fire the rifle?¡±


    His eyes shift about as if he is thinking. ¡°...Y-yeah, but that girl yelled at me and called me incompetent. She told me I might as well just leave.¡±


    ¡°Eden said that¡­?¡± I cross my arms and stare at the man suspiciously. ¡°Wow, you must be really incompetent if she yelled at you. What did you do?¡±


    ¡°I¡­ I held the gun upside down and almost hit myself in the foot.¡±


    ¡°What have you never played a video game or, for that matter, seen a picture of someone holding a gun?¡±


    ¡°No, I just panicked when the gun was actually placed in my hand.¡±


    ¡°Ah. Well, are you stupid or brave?¡±


    ¡°...Huh?¡±


    ¡°You¡¯re talking to me like you want me to cheer you up or something, so are you stupid or brave?¡±


    ¡°I¡­¡±


    ¡°Because y¡¯know Eden is the nice one, although she seems to be a bit less so lately, the fact remains I¡¯m more likely to cut your tongue out than cheer you up. Not to mention, Eden very rarely yells anything insults or not. Did you seek me out on purpose?¡±


    ¡®I didn¡¯t notice it when Eden brought him around, but his guy seems a little familiar.¡¯


    ¡°No! I wasn¡¯t looking for you.¡±


    I purse my lips, trying to remember where I¡¯ve seen him. Studying the man closely, I notice something black poking from one of his pockets. I reach out toward the fidgeting man and grasp the object, pulling out what looks to be an old banana peel.


    ¡°Have you made a habit of carrying around black banana peels?¡± Sweat visibly flows from his forehead. ¡°I have a question, where exactly does this facility¡¯s garbage chute lead? I believed it would be a compactor or furnace, but I suppose that¡¯s not necessarily true.¡±


    ¡®Now, I remember him. He was in the group I sent to Aponi, though his coat fit then. He must be the one the others tossed down the chute after sabotaging their effort¡­ Also, I¡¯m going to pretend the peroxide he tossed down was no longer viable, and I didn¡¯t waste time filling a tub of it.¡¯


    The plump man is totally silent, until suddenly, he reaches into his pocket, removing a blue syringe. He stabs the needle at me, and to him, I¡¯m sure it seems fast, but to me, it seems incredibly slow. Extending my nail, I swipe at him, sending three fingers tumbling to the floor. He squeals, but only for a moment as I activate his collar sending his head plunging to the floor.


    [¡®Lv.1 Human¡¯ Slain - 7 Essence Acquired]


    A few researchers who witness this scream, gasp, or vomit, but I¡¯m just glad they were here to see what happens if they try to pull such simple-minded tricks.


    With the problem now removed, I race over to the sleeping Goliath and Dolt, slapping them as hard as I can across the forehead.


    ¡°¡°Guh!¡±¡± they both shout, throwing their hands to their foreheads.


    ¡°Naht Guh!¡± I say, pointing at the sleeping Brutes and then the direction of the barricades, ¡°Naht. Guh.¡±


    They raise their arms. ¡°¡°Naht Guh!¡±¡±


    Having roused the Brutes, I quickly dash toward Eden.


    ¡®If he is here, he must have done something to Eden. If Eden just let him leave, then it¡¯s equally as important that I yell at her for troubling me!¡¯


    When I arrive, I find the unconscious Eden being held by one of the researchers with a scalpel to her neck.


    ¡°Let us leave, and we¡¯ll let her go!¡± one of them demands.


    ¡°I was worried.¡± I sigh heavily in relief. ¡°But, I can¡¯t believe Eden let this happen.¡±


    Activating the collars, three heads roll into the hallway where the exo-soldiers fire a few shots at them, likely believing them a trap or trick.


    [¡®Lv.1 Human¡¯ Slain - 7 Essence Acquired]


    [¡®Lv.1 Human¡¯ Slain - 6 Essence Acquired]


    [¡®Lv.1 Human¡¯ Slain - 6 Essence Acquired]


    I run forward to catch Eden in my arms before her head hits the floor and then lift her. With her safety secured, I race back toward the Brutes; there, I plan to lock her in the same room as the cubs.


    ¡®Those dimwit researchers thinking they could intimidate me. I should have made sure they realized how quickly the collars can do their jobs. Well, they probably hoped the plump man would catch me with my guard down. But I am glad they seemed too afraid to attempt rushing the exo-soldiers.¡¯ I gaze down at Eden, who is breathing softly. Cutting my wrist, I place it over her mouth, allowing her to drink. ¡®That blue stuff is made to take magical beings alive, so I¡¯m not certain how long she¡¯ll be unconscious. Still, sorry, Eden, it seems you¡¯ll miss the show, just think of it as punishment for letting yourself get caught off-guard by humans.¡¯

 Chapter 109: The Solution is Solution

    --Eira POV--


    Having placed Eden in the locked room and making a quick mat for her to lay on, I gather the Brutes. They await my arrival eagerly with Dolt and Goliath at the helm, each with their own exaggerated thumbs-up.


    Meanwhile, the researchers have retreated, into their respective offices, due to the Brutes palpable enthusiasm to fight. I¡¯m tempted to leave a Brute behind to dissuade attempts to flee, but I doubt any Brute would be willing. I also am not particularly concerned since getting to the Security Office in the facility¡¯s current state is not as easy as it would seem. Not to mention, the only one that knows the Security Office is even safe and not compromised is Carl, who I have also resolved to bring with me to prevent the leaking of that info.


    ¡°You ready for battle, Carl!? Should be fun, huh!¡± I shout, raising my arm high to slap him gently on the back.


    Carl stumbles forward under the impact of my slap with a green face, giving me some always welcome amusement.


    The Brutes, Carl, and I walk toward the hallway where the exo-soldiers and Dr. Wright are held up. As if warming up, the Brutes punch and slap one another and excitedly. I grip the scythe to contact Aponi and confirm that everything is ready to make sure things go as smoothly as possible.


    ¡®Is everything ready to go, Aponi! Can I finally see what all the prep work has led to!?¡¯


    ¡®Yeah¡­ I guess.¡¯ She pauses for a moment. ¡®I just have to wait until the researchers on our side barricade themselves, and Sam is in position. Oh, and try not to kill the researcher that was taken prisoner or the Asian lady that had the ring with her.¡¯


    ¡®What is it you¡¯ll be doing?¡¯


    ¡®I¡¯m going to be dealing with the piranha solution since I, unfortunately, have the regeneration Talent thing¡­¡¯


    ¡®Hmm, what is that supposed to mean? Why so hesitant?¡¯


    ¡®Because this is going to be painful¡­¡¯ She sighs through the connection, obviously wishing for me to hear her. ¡®Anyway, just attack in fifteen or so minutes; you¡¯ll know when it¡¯s time.¡¯


    Aponi disconnects, seemingly a bit lost in thought, leaving me a bit curious, but¡­


    ¡®Wait, did she say fifteen minutes?¡¯ I turn around, walking backward.


    Clapping my hands together a few times over, I draw the attention of¡­ Carl, since the Brutes are too passionate to hear the sounds of my tiny hands clapping. Thus I act as if getting Carl¡¯s attention was my goal the whole time. ¡°It¡¯s good you¡¯re paying attention, Carl! I like that. Now get ready to run, because we don¡¯t have much time!¡±


    ¡°R-run a-again!? B-but my legs! They burn with the fury of a thousand suns!¡±


    Laughing, I start jogging toward the location of the battle. The Brutes follow suit, nearly trampling Carl, who has to swiftly pick up his pace or end up as a meaty tortilla on the floor.


    <hr>


    --Dr. Wright POV--


    I sit in my office with a pounding headache from having my head nearly caved in a couple of days ago now. Things with my head have not improved, and I increasingly find myself more and more tired. I¡¯m almost positive I must be experiencing the effects of a severe concussion, or worse, a brain bleed.


    Regardless, whatever is wrong with me, I can tell that the injury is worse than I initially believed. With this in mind, my current priority is to get through the door that has been blocked by this magical black screen.


    ¡®I have to get past that damnable door! The poison and the tonic, I need both of them. One for that thing and one for me, but first, I smell something fishy.¡¯


    Yawning, I glare at the shivering Asian woman across from me; I believe her name was Dr. Akemi¡­ something. Trying to remember makes my head hurt.


    I lean back in my chair, crossing my arms, ¡°Akemi, is it? How are you still alive after all the hours those things have been stomping around.¡±


    She bows her head low. ¡°Dr. Wright, I swear I just ran here for help. I don¡¯t have any ulterior motives, I promise.¡±


    ¡°Psh, you are not as good of a liar as you think you are.¡± My words make her grimace, further giving away her hidden purposes. ¡°In fact, you¡¯re quite bad at it.¡±


    Yet, her grimace abruptly changes, this time to a look of concern. ¡°Dr. Wright, are you okay?¡±


    ¡®What is she playing at? I had my doctorate before she was even born! Does she really think she can fool me?!¡¯


    ¡°I think you should be worried about yourself, not me,¡± I say with a small chuckle.


    ¡°But¡­ your eyes.¡± My brows furrow, at least I think they do; oddly, I cannot actually tell due to a lack of feeling. ¡°Your pupils are different sizes; that¡¯s not a good sign. Have you had that head injury checked by a professional doctor?¡±


    Feeling my face, I find the skin a bit looser than usual, but nothing out of the ordinary. ¡°...I-I am fin¡ª¡±


    Suddenly, from the hall, those troglodytes start yelling, ¡°Hey! What¡¯re you doing!¡±


    ¡°Goddammit.¡± I raise my fist and slam it down upon my desk, pointing at Dr. Akemi. ¡°Don¡¯t go anywhere. I¡¯ll be back.¡±Unauthorized reproduction: this story has been taken without approval. Report sightings.


    I enter the hall, where I find a pair of the specially equipped mercenaries beating against a door.


    ¡°What¡¯s going on here!?¡± I shout.


    A veteran mercenary nods at me with a peculiar intensity. ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Doctor. Those researchers you told us to keep an eye on locked themselves in and are now in the process of barricading the doors. We¡¯ll have this door down in a few minutes.¡±


    ¡°It better be¡­!¡±


    ¡®Wait? Why would they be barricading themselves?¡¯


    Just as I am about to ask the veteran, I feel something push against the small of my back. It doesn¡¯t take me long to realize what the cold metal is¡ªa pistol.


    ¡°Ah, Doctor! I have that¡­ thing you asked for,¡± a man with the voice of a dimwit speaks jovially.


    Looking back, I discover a large man with a big muscular build. He smiles, exposing two sharp teeth, obviously unaware that he has given himself away.


    ¡®A dingus of a vampire. He actually looks familiar¡­ wait, is this the same vampire we captured earlier? Except with goggles and a clean shave?¡¯


    He pushes the pistol further into my back and moves uncomfortably close. ¡°Is everything okay, Doctor? Perhaps, ibuprofen would help¡­ that head wound definitely makes me think you might have a concussion.¡±


    My eyes shoot between the vampire and the nearby soldiers, but to my great annoyance, they don¡¯t seem to notice my circumstances. From behind me, I hear him murmur he is about to pull the trigger, so I quickly reply, ¡°Oh, yes! Oh, yes! That thing that I would ask a total moron like you to get for me!¡±


    ¡°...Moron?¡± I hear him whisper under his breath as he pokes my back.


    Clumsily, he goads me toward my office, but before we make it, another of my mercenaries steps in front of us.


    ¡°Is something wrong, Doctor? Why are you and this rent-a-guard so close to one another?¡± he asks.


    Surprisingly instead of keeping his mouth shut, the vampire takes the initiative to respond, ¡°Huh! Don¡¯t you know?¡±


    ¡°Know what?¡± the mercenary questions.


    ¡°That the Doctor and I are great friends. We¡¯ve been friends for years, in fact!¡± he says with a hearty laugh.


    ¡°Is that so?¡± I gaze at the mercenary with begging eyes prompting him to change his grip on his weapon to a more ready position. ¡°Then tell me a bit about the Doctor; I¡¯m curious. He doesn¡¯t talk about himself much.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ he...¡± The vampire takes a deep breath through his nose as if he¡¯s preparing to give a long-winded answer. ¡°He uses dandruff shampoo, but I don¡¯t think he actually has dandruff.¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    ¡°...¡±


    He chuckles awkwardly and continues, ¡°The Doctor also likes long walks on the beach and the smell of a freshly mown lawn in the morning. Isn¡¯t¡­ isn¡¯t that right, Doctor?¡±


    The mercenaries raise their rifles, and I suddenly find myself being grabbed and nearly choked to death in this baboon''s biceps. He lifts me from the ground, causing me to kick my legs, and puts his gun to my head.


    ¡°P-put me down!¡± I barely manage to say.


    ¡®I can¡¯t breathe!¡¯


    Slowly the vampire backs up, placing his back against a wall. Firmly planted against the wall, he lowers me, allowing me to touch the floor, so I may breathe.


    ¡°Sorry, Doctor, but I was told to expect this, so I already planned to take you, hostage,¡± he whispers to me.


    ¡®Huh? He knew this would happen. Is someone working with him?¡¯


    My eyes shift from left to right, looking for any signs of another person. That¡¯s when I notice movement coming from one of the rooms at the back. The same place the researchers that barricaded themselves had been doing their research for methods to remove the black barrier if the controlled explosives didn¡¯t work. It is also the room closest to the fortifications set up by the mercenaries.


    I watch a woman with long black hair and tan skin pace about nervously observing the altercation currently taking place closely. She seems eager to assist the vampire man but refuses to move far from a tank we use to make large quantities of piranha solution to rid ourselves of dangerous failed experiments. Strangely the experiments exhibited resistance to fire and extreme temperatures in general. Thus we had this tank specially made to create large amounts of the solution at once and then drain the solution away where it is diluted elsewhere.


    ¡®Why is that tank full? They were only supposed to make a small amount to test on the barrier.¡¯


    ¡°Put down the Doctor if you want to live!¡± a mercenary shouts, ¡°It¡¯s impossible for you to escape.¡±


    The vampire man responds with something that only he thinks is clever, but it¡¯s mostly gibberish, so I ignore it. ¡®If his goal was to kill me, he would have already done it, and I think the fact he planned to take me hostage beforehand further proves that theory.¡¯


    Clearly, he is stalling, so instead, I keep my attention on the woman. She grabs a table and breaks the legs off of it. The legs come off smoothly, indicating that they had been prepared for whatever she is doing. Setting the first table near the tank, she grabs a second table again and breaks its legs off. Placing it at the end of the previous table. All of this is done smoothly, as if she has run the events through her head several times over.


    ¡®A sloped ramp?¡¯ From behind a wall, she pulls one last thing. ¡®A tub? Is she¡­ Wait!¡¯


    ¡°Fools! Stop that woman!¡± I shout at the mercenaries kicking in the direction of the woman.


    But, it is too late, the woman raises her rifle, and several gunshots echo through the halls. Being specially made, the glass does not immediately break, but cracks are gradually spreading across the tank¡¯s surface.


    ¡°Stop her!¡± the veteran orders.


    The veteran is the first to act, raising his weapon and firing. A bullet pierces the shoulder of the woman, staggering her. He moves forward, preparing to take the woman''s life, when the vampire man shifts his pistol and fires. The pistol is so close, one of my eardrums bursts, my vision turns blurry, and for a moment, I feel as if I might vomit from the combination of the gunshot and my probable concussion. When my vision clears, I see the veteran on the ground with a large hole in his cranium.


    With the death of one of the more skilled mercenaries here combined with the overall turmoil, the room goes temporarily silent. Leaving nothing but the creaking sound of cracking glass and an eerie sizzle as drops of the piranha solution hit the tables below the tank.


    ¡°Kill the woman and then rescue the doctor!¡± someone yells.


    However, the woman is ahead of them and fires one more shot into the tank, causing it to burst.


    The yellowish liquid surges out, and upon making contact with the tables, the liquid looks as if it is boiling. It slides down the tables, rapidly pouring over the sides of the tables and into the hall where it spreads toward the mercenary¡¯s positions. This forces them to either abandon them or stand in the volatile acid.


    Ultimately, some of the solution persists and spills into the tub. First gas bellows out, and then... an explosion. Burning hot liquid splatters across the room, making contact with the bare skin of everyone in the vicinity. Some of the worst are the people who were close to the tube, including the woman herself. The ones struck by the liquid drop to the floor and kick the floor to keep a distance from the remaining liquid while others run far away, searching for water to dilute the substance. The most unfortunate of them all, however, is a researcher who panicked and fell to the floor, coating himself the burning hot, oxidizing solution.


    I cough as the gas spreads, burning my eyes and lungs. Yet I cannot help but notice the shaking ground and the thunderous chant, ¡°¡°¡°Naht Guh!¡±¡±¡±

 Chapter 110: A Cramped Battle

    --Eira POV--


    In my left hand, I hold my scythe while the claws of my other grips the bedsheets that makeup Goliath''s attire. I hang from them approximately around his shoulder with one foot propped against his torso while the other dangles. This position will hopefully allow me to take cover behind Goliath¡¯s torso if a substantial number of bullets come tearing down the hallway. Meantime, I wish to start chipping away at Carl¡¯s sensitivity to dangerous situations, so I have Dolt carrying him beneath his armpit.


    Glancing over, I laugh upon seeing him dangling limply as he whispers some type of litany to himself. I made certain he brought the rifle I gave him earlier, which he now clutches the strap of, but the rifle itself lies on the floor. Will he actually shoot someone? I don¡¯t know, but at least now it¡¯ll be his own fault if he allows himself to die despite having a fully functioning weapon.


    The sound of a small explosion echoes down the hall.


    ¡®Ah! That must be the signal.¡¯


    As I am about to order the Brutes forward, they take the initiative themselves, seemingly incapable of waiting any longer.


    ¡°¡°¡°Naht Guh!¡±¡±¡± they bellow together.


    Slowly at first, they begin to pick up their speed upon rounding the corner. It reminds me of a stampede of horses except much less coordinated, more odorous, and in a hallway rather than open planes.


    ¡°I-incoming!¡± an exo-soldier shouts, warning of the encroaching Brutes.


    Initially, it seems as if we will be upon them before they have a chance to act, but our momentum is almost entirely lost when we enter an unanticipated cloud of chemical fog. My eyes water, my nose runs, and my lungs burn. ¡®These! These gases are the worst! I¡¯d almost prefer the bullets! Speaking of which¡­¡¯


    At the far end of the hall, I can vaguely make out the barrels of the two turrets starting to spin; furthermore, the exo-soldiers seem to be recovering surprisingly fast. Yet, to my relief, judging by the sound they are making, they appear to have no ammo installed within them, so all they accomplish is a rhythmic clicking noise.


    ¡®The turrets lack of ammo must be Aponi, and Sam¡¯s doing! As for the exo-soldier recovery rate, the goggles they like to wear so much appear to be protecting their eyes. I¡¯m sure it still makes it painful to breathe, but they seem capable of enduring the burn if it means their life.¡¯


    The exo-soldiers move to flee toward the back of the hall to retreat and refortify their position, but the Brutes in the front come into range and start attempting to pick them off. With burning skin, their progress is slow, but we have our own problems; namely, the Brutes size seems to be proving a disadvantage. The hallway is narrow, so this only allows a few Brutes to stand in a line meaning most of the soldiers are able to escape while being careful to make sure they do not further splash the bubbling piranha solution that coats the floor upon themselves.


    Still, a few of the soldiers are caught before escaping. One of which is caught by Goliath, who seizes an exo-soldier and endeavors to squeeze the lift from the man.


    ¡°I-I won¡¯t die like this!¡± the man says with gritted teeth.


    I can hear the hydraulics of the man¡¯s exoskeleton fighting to keep him from being mashed, but this only excites Goliath causing him to further tighten his grip. Turning my head, I can see the Brutes behind us are attempting to squeeze themselves forward to charge the nearly reformed exo-soldier formation. So to hasten our progress, I raise the scythe with one hand and perform an awkward one-armed swing. My awkward swing proves fruitful as the edge of the scythe embeds itself in the temple of the exo-soldier. His body begins to whither as the scythe feasts upon his blood, and with the exo-soldier losing his strength, the sound of breaking metal and bones reverberates as Goliath crushes him.


    [¡®Lv.1 Human¡¯ Slain - 8 Essence Acquired]


    While Goliath celebrates in glee, I notice Dolt, Carl, and one other Brute has managed to advance forward. Additionally, the exo-soldiers have succeeded in placing themselves behind their mana barricades despite the paranoia solution. They do, however, struggle due to the burning of their hands from the solutions, but this is a life or death situation, so no matter how painful the burns, they seem to consider it better than death.


    They drop to one knee, and I can see the solution bubbling and sizzling around the fabric of their clothing, yet they maintain the stance and raise their rifles.


    ¡°Focus fire!¡± one of the exo-soldiers commands, ¡°Drop them one at a time! Fill the hall with their bodies, and they won¡¯t be able to approach so easily! Focus fire!¡±


    Suddenly, the deafening sounds of rifle fire ring out as all exo-soldiers focus on the closest Brute¡ªluckily for Carl and Dolt, this does not happen to be them. As the hailstorm of bullets rains down upon the Brute, syrupy blood oozes from the Brute as dozens of rounds pierce its flesh. Initially, the Brute seems wholly unfazed, but the damage being done to it obviously starts to become more and more apparent.


    ¡°Someone get the fuckin¡¯ turrets loaded goddamnit!¡± the same exo-soldier shouts.


    Two exo-soldiers with particularly severe burns immediately drop their rifles and sprint to a crate nearby. There they remove ammunition belts from a crate and run to the turrets to commence loading them. Yet they seem to be having problems with getting the chambers open, suggesting they have been sabotaged in some way.


    My gaze descends upon the man barking orders. ¡®A competent commander! Well, we can¡¯t have that now, can we!¡¯


    I slap Goliath¡¯s back with the flat end of the scythe and point at the man. ¡°Guh moron! Guh!¡± I yell with a red face.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on the original website.


    To both my surprise and happiness, he acknowledges me with a dumb look and a thumbs-up almost immediately upon seeing where I am pointing. He advances onward, stomping the ground as if he is attempting to intimidate them, but at the same time, the Brute that has been the focus of the bullets collapses into a puddle of solution.


    ¡°Reload and then focus on the two big ones!¡± the commanding man yells, pointing at Dolt and Goliath.


    Abruptly, Goliath alters course, instead opting to approach the assumingly deceased bullet-riddled Brute. Dolt follows suit, and the two stand around the Brute, attempting to lift it with expressions of concern.


    ¡°He¡¯s dead idiots! Attack while they¡¯re reloading! Guh!¡± I barely manage to shout over the weeping of Carl, who is still being carried in Dolt''s armpit.


    But he does not listen; instead, I realize the atmosphere of the room has significantly changed. Glancing back, I notice the other Brutes are also gazing at the body.


    ¡°Fire!¡± someone yells.


    Instantly, bullets commence speeding toward us, piercing Goliath and Dolt¡¯s chest. I swing my foot utilizing the momentum to place myself behind Goliath¡¯s torso, and here I notice the bloodshot eyes of the other Brutes.


    ¡®...Do they not understand the concept of grief and death!? Are they really so innocent! I¡¯ve seen them kill people! Did they believe they were immortal or something!?¡¯


    For the first time, I hear the Brutes truly roar, not a ¡®Guh¡¯ but a primal howl. The energy of the room instantly shifts from one of chaos to one of pure fury. The Brutes start to go berserk, something I did not anticipate. Immediately, I jump from Goliath''s back, getting as close to the wall as possible in order to avoid being smashed between the group of rampaging Brutes.


    ¡°Eira!¡± I hear a familiar voice yell.


    ¡°Huh?¡± I look over to find Sam with a wheezing Dr. Wright. ¡°Oh, hey. Uhm, you might want to find somewhere safer to hide if you¡¯re going to carry around the doctor.¡±


    ¡°F-forget that! What is wrong with them?¡± he says, motioning toward the Brutes who have begun tearing down walls and destroying everything within sight.


    ¡°Well¡­ it would seem it is all fun and games until someone dies¡­ then they realized it was not a game.¡± I laugh awkwardly. ¡°B-but, isn¡¯t that how it always is?¡±


    ¡°...No!¡± he responds.


    Shrugging, my attention returns to the Brutes. Dolt and Goliath dash forward, decisively reaching the wall of exo-soldiers. Goliath picks up the body of a researcher who looks to have been covered in piranha solution; using the man¡¯s body as a weapon, he strikes at the exo-soldiers. Meanwhile, Dolt uses the only projectile he has¡­ Carl.


    The veins in Dolt¡¯s muscles poke out as he hurls the screaming Carl toward an exo-soldier that was only a few feet away. The sound the two bodies make when they collide is not something a healthy human body should ever make.


    ¡®...Well, I didn¡¯t expect that. If you¡¯re alive, Carl, I will rescue you for your valent service. Besides, I already went through the trouble of introducing you to the Security Office¡¯


    When I study the back section of the exo-soldiers, I notice the turret chambers have been pried open.


    I snap my fingers and wave my hands to get the dumbfounded Sam¡¯s attention. ¡°Hold the doctor against the wall and spread his arms!¡±


    Sam nods and promptly does so.


    ¡°W-what are you about to do!¡± Dr. Wright shouts nervously.


    Cutting my palm, I raise it and shoot a blood spike into his right palm. ¡°I don¡¯t have time to talk to you right now!¡±


    He screams, adding plenty of colorful profanities, but again I don¡¯t have time, so I shoot a second spike into his left palm. With both spikes planted, I flatten their ends to ensure it is impossible to remove them without pulling the whole spike from the wall.


    ¡°You¡¯ll die here! I¡¯ll dissect you myself!¡± he yells with blood seeping from his palms, ¡°As for you worthless mercenaries get over here and save me!¡±


    The mercenaries, as he calls them, completely ignore him, so I do the same.


    ¡°Sure, sure,¡± I say, hastily lifting a large piece of broken drywall and using it to hide the doctor. Turning toward Sam, I hurriedly shout, ¡°Go find Aponi! Then do what you can to help from a distance!¡±


    ¡°Yeah! She looked like she got a lot of that stuff on her!¡± Sam runs off, sticking to the edge of the hall with his head down.


    ¡®Status.¡¯


    Name: Eira Callista


    Gender: Female


    Race: Vampire {Infant True God}


    Level: 7 (186/200)


    Health: 389/400


    Mana: 222/250 {99/100 Max Shielding}


    Strength: 22


    Endurance: 23


    Agility: 27


    Intellect: 25


    Constitution: 40


    Talents: Paranormal


    Skills: Intermediate Blood Magic; Novice Scythe; Novice Shadow Magic


    Titles: Goddess of Blood (Infant); Human Hunter (Lesser)


    Available Points: 4


    ¡®Okay, I¡¯m about to level, so I¡¯ll get the points back then. Put two points into intellect and two into agility.¡¯


    The points are added as I move forward, feeling my speed increase slightly. My attention turns to Goliath and Dolt, who are both littered with bullet holes. They completely ignore them, though, and are now doing a lot of damage to the exo-soldiers, but at the same time, the soldiers are doing a good job of keeping their attention split. Meanwhile, the Brutes who cannot get closer due to the sheer amount of bodies in the room stand in the back, throwing hunks of broken drywall and rubble.


    ¡°Shoot and then run!¡± the same competent exo-solider from earlier shouts.


    ¡®You need to die!¡¯


    With them now dodging and running about, the mana barriers are unmanned, so I cross them without difficulty. Raising the scythe, I slash, sending a blood blade into the closest soldier.


    Not expecting an enemy that isn¡¯t a giant Brute, he is easily caught off guard. He screams as his arm drops to the floor, and at the same time, the severely injured Dolt approaches. Dolt spreads his palm wide and smashes downward, turning the man into a bony mass.


    [¡®Lv.1 Human¡¯ Slain - 50% Contribution - 4 Essence Acquired]


    The mangled body and Dolt¡¯s palm sizzle under the influence of a thin puddle solution. To my annoyance, he also manages to splash some just below my right eye. In his current berserk state, yelling would likely be useless, so I don¡¯t even try to scold him.


    ¡°Turrets are up! Watch your backs!¡± someone shouts.


    ¡®Ugh! Stupid Brutes! They are physically strong but don¡¯t know how to prioritize¡­ or think at all for that matter!¡¯ With that thought, I abandon my mission to kill the competent exo-soldier and instead charge toward the two turrets.

 Chapter 111: Rip Your Arm Off

    The barrel of the turret spins as the belt of ammo is dragged into the chamber. One turret swivels toward me while the other rotates toward Dolt and Goliath. My vision is momentarily blurred when a red laser dot flashes in my eye before settling on my chest.


    ¡®Shield! Blood shield! Now!¡¯


    Drawing the blood from a nearby corpse, I wrap it around my left arm and spread it wide to make a shield. In my other hand, I grip the scythe in case someone approaches from the side. Yet I am a bit too slow as bullets have already begun to fly.


    A few of the bullets pass over the blood-shield and strike the mana-shield that covers my body. The bullet¡¯s kinetic energy is distributed across the surface of the mana-shield. But, the mana-shield can only spread the kinetic energy so far, and the power behind these bullets is significant enough that it still sends shooting pains into my heart. If I had to compare it to something, it is like being hit in the chest by a prizefighter wearing boxing gloves.


    Belatedly, the blood-shield fills in, barring the majority of the bullets or at least reducing their velocity to such an extent that the ones that do pass through merely bounce off the mana-shield.


    Reaching the turret, I crash into it with the blood-shield. The tripod legs that it stands on bend under the force I push into it, causing the turret to tip. Once it falls to the ground, it does not immediately cease firing. It only keeps firing for a moment, but it nevertheless manages to pierce the feet of two exo-soldiers, causing them to collapse into the piranha solution. They both shout in shock, but their misery is short-lived as the last few bullets spewed by the turret pierce their scalps.


    At the same time, I receive the Essence from the two downed exo-soldiers.


    [¡®Lv.1 Human¡¯ Slain - 6 Essence Acquired]


    [¡®Lv.1 Human¡¯ Slain - 7 Essence Acquired]


    The turret ceases firing, so I prepare to sprint toward the other, but a nearby exo-soldier abruptly threatens me. I recognize him as the same one who was previously tasked with repairing the turrets. He raises his rifle, but I shoot a blood chain from the shield, wrapping it around his throat and dragging him into a puddle of piranha solution. Before I can act further, I hear a blast, and his head bursts.


    [¡®Lv.1 Human¡¯ Slain - 40% Contribution - 3 Essence Acquired]


    My gaze shifts where I find Aponi with chemical burns across one side of her face exposing some of the red muscle beneath. Large antlers extend from her head, and a few bodies lay in the solution around her, bubbling away vigorously. With grit teeth and red eyes, she seizes one of the bodies dragging it into the room, assumingly to absorb it and repair the damage done by the solution.


    ¡®Great. She¡¯s going to be annoyingly aggressive after this.¡¯


    Disconnecting the chain and recommencing my charge, a noise I had almost forgotten rings in my head.


    [Ding!]


    ¡®A bit delayed! You know, System, you only have one job!¡¯


    [Achieved Level 8!]


    [+1 Bonus Stat Toward Strength.]


    The Cosmic System speaks, altering me that I have finally been able to secure a level off of these weak low-level humans. Still, it is distracting me. ¡®That''s really great! But shut up! I¡¯m busy!¡¯


    [+1 Bonus Stat Toward Agil¡ª


    It immediately ceases speaking as I approach the second turret, which has been firing bullets into Goliath and Dolt¡¯s unshielded torso. Both of them seem to be on the verge of collapse as their hides are only capable of blocking so much. If it were not for the other Brutes distraction and relentless barrage of debris, it¡¯s reasonable to believe the two would have already collapsed.


    ¡°N-naht... G-guh,¡± Goliath and Dolt mumble together while smashing a researcher and guard into a paste. Glancing at the remaining Brutes, I notice blood splatters there as well, indicating Goliath and Dolt have been tossing some people to them to deal with.


    As for me, things are good as the stomping giants have caused most of the exo-soldiers to enter a state of hyperfocus as the obvious threats of the giants take precedence in their chaotic minds. Still, as much as I hate to admit it, Dolt and Goliath dying here would be a considerable waste¡­ and a tad depressing.


    So to draw some fire from the exo-soldier away from the two imbeciles, I spin around and pull blood from the split head of the exo-soldier shot by Aponi. I quickly shape two chains, placing harpoon-like protrusions at one side, and send one barreling toward an exo-soldier while the other shoots toward the turret. One of the harpoons instantly pierces the chest of the exo-soldier while the other I wrap around the central section of the turret.


    [¡®Lv.1 Human¡¯ Slain - 8 Essence Acquired]


    This kills the exo-soldier immediately, and just as I am about to pull the turret to the ground, something comes bounding toward me. It looks like a circular ball full of blue liquid similar to the syringes I frequently see in the darts. The ball suddenly splits into four even sections as sparks start to jump from its interior. Recognizing it as a threat, I attempt to wrap it in blood, but although I feel the Mana exit my body, nothing happens.


    ¡®What!? Status!¡¯


    Name: Eira Callista


    Gender: Female


    Race: Vampire {Infant True God}


    A case of literary theft: this tale is not rightfully on Amazon; if you see it, report the violation.Level: 8 (002/300)


    Health: 375/410


    Mana: 112/260 {47/100 Max Shielding} --Mana Attractor


    Strength: 22 -> 24


    Endurance: 23 -> 24


    Agility: 27 -> 29


    Intellect: 25 -> 26


    Constitution: 40 -> 41


    Talents: Paranormal


    Skills: Intermediate Blood Magic; Novice Scythe; Novice Shadow Magic


    Titles: Goddess of Blood (Infant); Human Hunter (Lesser)


    Available Points: 5


    My eyes immediately pick up on the ¡®Mana Attractor,¡¯ but I cannot speculate on it long as a familiar competent voice shouts, ¡°You! Fire at the girl! Don¡¯t let her come up behind us.¡±


    Dashing forward, I wack the ball away, sending it toward the exo-soldiers. Yet, I am a bit too slow as a bullet passes through the blood-shield that seems to have lost much of its strength due to the odd device effects. A bullet pierces my forearm, wedging itself against a bone that, luckily, my high Constitution prevents from breaking.


    As pain shoots through my body, I bite my tongue and reform the blood-shield. My blood boils as it also literally spews from the wound in my forearm. ¡°For that, I¡¯m actually going to rip your arm off!¡± I yell.


    With my torso covered, the exo-soldier swaps to firing at my feet, but the mana-shield has been restored, not that it is fully absorbing the entire impact.


    ¡°Back! Get back!¡±


    The bullets stop, and I notice that the heavily wounded Goliath and Dolt have arrived at the forefront.


    ¡®Removing the turrets seems to have helped me immensely!¡¯


    Before they can escape, Goliath and Dolt each seize a leg of an exo-soldier and pull. The high-pitched screams and bloody scene that then occurs as they both yank at the man with all their might sends waves of horror through the remaining soldiers.


    Then, to their continued terror, gunfire starts to pelt them from the side as well.


    ¡°Eira! Careful not to get hit by Aponi!¡± I hear Sam shout at me.


    Glancing in their direction, I can see Aponi with the wendigo-antlers firing heatedly into the group of soldiers. Meanwhile, Sam supports here, but I can see drops of sweat flowing down his cheek as he watches a maniacal grin on Aponi¡¯s face grow ever more prominent.


    ¡®That¡¯s wendigos for you.¡¯ I shake my head, watching as the exo-soldiers start to back themselves into a corner. ¡®I already promised, so can¡¯t let you off the hook now.¡¯


    The man who shot me passes near a body, and I use the bubbling blood that surrounds it to make a chain rise from a bullet hole near its neck. It latches onto the man¡¯s arms, and I melt it similar to the blood collars I frequently place around people''s necks. The difference is, rather than filling the inside with spikes to cut the appendage off, I instead have the points run downwards.


    ¡°Fuck!¡± he yells, ¡°Something! Something is stabbing my arm!¡±


    ¡®Oh, just wait.¡¯


    I stiffen the chain making it resistant to bending. The exo-soldier raises his weapon and hits the butt of the gun against the pole-like blood pillar. Surprisingly, with the exoskeleton, he seems to actually make a small dent, but it isn¡¯t nearly enough. With his arm held firmly, I raise a second pole high up his arm, just before the initial.


    He starts to panic, shooting at the poles before a look of realization flickers across his face, and he turns his weapon toward me instead.


    ¡°Oh! Sorry, Mister, but I sometimes try to keep my word!¡± I shout back with a laugh.


    The pole still wrapped around his arm and embedded in his flesh shrinks pulling the arm downward without the rest of the body.


    ¡°Ahh! Stop!¡± he screams, as the cartilage and bone in his arm pop, ¡°Gaylen! Stop her! Stop her!¡±


    ¡°Stop! We surrender! Stop!¡±


    My eyes fall upon the contempt ex-soldier who stands with his arms up. There are now only nine of them left, two of which are a researcher and a regular guard.


    ¡°Surrender? Well¡­.¡± I tilt my head as if thinking, ¡°I guess that¡¯s okay, but drop your weapon and take off those exoskeletons.¡±


    Giving them a big smile, they hesitate, but the screaming of the man as I continue to tear his arm from his body removes their remaining reservations. Tossing their weapons to the ground, I shout, ¡°Aponi, Sam, take their weapons.¡±


    Aponi, still in her windigo state, glares at me, but reluctantly does it, while Sam follows them with his tail between his legs.


    ¡°Damn traitors,¡± a random exo-soldier says to Aponi.


    This proves to be a bad move as Aponi raises a fist and gives one of the best knuckle punches I have ever witnessed. Under the force of the punch, he falls to the ground getting piranha solution along one side of his face.


    I nod with a look of approval. ¡®Nice.¡¯


    ¡°We can¡¯t betray who we never worked for! It¡¯s your fault for not getting to know the guards around here!¡± she barks at the exo-soldier who is desperately trying to wipe the solution from his face.


    ¡°You only have yourself to blame,¡± I add this time out loud.


    They begin to strip their clothing, and a moment later, pieces of metal start hitting the floor as they remove parts of the exoskeleton bit by bit. When they are done, the seven remaining exo-soldiers stand with nothing butt their underwear. Using the blood from the bodies of their companions, I wrap collars around each of them and then sigh.


    ¡°Alright. I can let this guy go, but are you sure that¡¯s a good idea?¡± I motion toward the man''s arm, the skin as split, and the damage is obviously tremendous. ¡°It might honestly be easier for me to amputate it now if none of you know how to reattach an arm.¡±


    ¡°Just let him go. If that¡¯s really necessary, I¡¯ll do it myself.¡±


    I shrug. ¡°Okay, but I¡¯d rather you asked me to do it since I kind of, y¡¯know, hate him for shooting me and all.¡± A bullet drops from my forearm, bouncing against the ground. ¡°But¡­ I suppose I can extend his suffering.¡±


    The blood liquefies as the man I assume is named Gaylen runs to catch him. Gaylen first looks at the man''s dangling arm before turning to me. ¡°It was me who ordered him to, so please don¡¯t hold it against him.¡±


    ''Hmm, I don''t really know what to do with these guys right now. I honestly thought they''d all be dead, so let''s give them something to do that isn''t glaring at me in their underwear while I pick up the pieces here.''


    ¡°Whatever. More importantly¡­¡± My eyes fall onto Goliath and Dolt, who have collapsed against some walls. The rest of the Brutes stand around, staring at them worriedly. ¡°Take those two Brutes, give them a bath, and put them to bed somewhere. Don¡¯t let anything happen to them.¡±


    He stands for a long time drinking in my words before finally reacting, ¡°I... I don¡¯t know if we can do that without our exoskeletons.¡±


    ¡°Then you can take one with you, and the rest of you can help in your underwear. Now hurry before the piranha solution does any more damage to them. Aponi, go with them! You can hit them or shoot them if they try anything funny.¡± She nods with a smirk while the exo-soldiers stare at me with burning resentment and glaring eyes; I clap my hands happily. ¡°Now, Sam!¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah¡­?¡±


    I pause for dramatic effect. ¡°Bring. Me. Carl!... If he¡¯s still alive.¡± I watch Sam with a grave expression. ¡°I¡¯m serious, don''t walk over here with a piranha solution covered corpse. I¡¯ll be angry.¡±


    ¡°Wait.¡± He stares at me before eventually asking, ¡°Who¡¯s Carl?¡±

 Chapter 112: Fresh Brothers and Sisters

    ¡°Hey, uh, is this him? He¡¯s just a nerdy-looking researcher isn¡¯t he?¡±


    ¡°Hmm?¡± Hearing Sam¡¯s voice, I turn to find him holding the limp, burnt body of Carl. ¡°Yeah, that¡¯s him. Is he alive?¡±


    Sam pulls his shirt up and wraps it tight around his finger to avoid contact with the piranha solution. Placing his fingers on Carl¡¯s neck, he pauses for a moment. ¡°Hmm, yeah. He¡¯s alive. But, just looking at his body, he probably has several broken bones.¡±


    ¡°Well, that¡¯s okay. Take him into one of the offices and lay him on a table somewhere and then go check on Aponi.¡± He shrugs and marches off with Carl¡¯s body while I glance around, looking for the other people of interest. ¡°Akemi? Akemi! You¡¯re still here, right!? Akemi!¡± I shout while strolling toward the location I left Dr. Wright.


    ¡°...I¡¯m here,¡± a small voice eventually answers.


    Out walks the little Asian woman with a green face and few drops of tears dripping from her eyes. She keeps her sight straight forward to avoid seeing the gore that covers the floor.


    ¡°Ah, good. I was worried you weren¡¯t able to keep yourself from getting involved in some way. Retrieve the researchers that barricaded themselves and meet me in that office over there.¡± I point toward the office Sam took Carl¡¯s body.


    Without a word, she turns and starts to walk away with tiny footsteps.


    ¡°Oh,¡± she shivers while waiting for me to finish speaking, ¡° Good job. You did well. I¡¯ll be giving you a reward I believe you¡¯ll cherish for a very long time to come.¡±


    ¡°Tha¡­ thank you,¡± she stammers.


    Moving toward the edge of the room, I toss a big piece of drywall to the floor, exposing the unconscious figure of Dr. Wright. Liquifying the blood spikes that I previously used to stake him to the wall to keep him from fleeing, his body starts to slump over. I move to allow space for his body to drop, and just as his head is about to hit the ground, I catch him by the collar.


    ¡®Hmm, I don¡¯t believe the stakes caused him to lose consciousness. That head injury must be rather serious.¡¯


    I drag the Doctor toward the office Sam took Carl. ¡°Welp, come on, Doctor. I have an idea that might just save your life! No need to thank me now! If things work out, you¡¯ll have the rest of your life to do that after all,¡± I say with a laugh.


    Stopping near a lab, I scan the room while still dragging the body of the doctor. Eventually, I come across what I am searching for, a rack of several vials. With a quick slice of my wrist, I feel the vials with blood.


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    Presently in the office, I sit at the desk with a warm smile. Regrettably, however, the deathly silence suggests that the seven other people in the room do not think so.


    ¡°So, I originally sent six of you to assist with the sabotage of their position. It seems the idea you came up with was the piranha solution.¡± I prop my arms on the desk, placing my head in my hands playfully. ¡°I wish to know two things. Whose idea was the piranha solution, and did any of you know about the plan of the one who betrayed me? Come to think of it, I did kill six people, but you were all partners here.¡±


    ¡°It was me,¡± a man raises his hand with a firm demeanor, but a single drop of sweat gives his true feelings away.


    ¡°Which one?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Both. The piranha solution was originally my idea, and it was my partner who subverted our sabotaging.¡±


    My gaze falls on Carl, who Sam laid on a desk in the corner of the room. ¡°Hmm, did you know about the traitor? Did you try to stop it?¡± I ask, approaching Carl¡¯s body.


    ¡°He tried to convince me to help, but I thought I had talked him down from doing it.¡± He pauses, choosing his next words very carefully, ¡°I was going to report him. After all, I¡¯d preferably not die, but with everything going on, I was unable to do it before he made his move.¡±


    Near Carl sits the vials I filled with my blood. I stop as if I am scrutinizing them. ¡°Anyone else?¡± I ask, spinning around on my heel. ¡°Anyone else have anything to add¡­? Perhaps, you also assisted in one way or another?¡±


    ¡°W-was something wrong with the piranha solution?¡± one of them asks in a quiet voice.


    ¡°Maybe, maybe not, I¡¯d like to know if you wish to take credit for it first. Oh, and anything you can add about the traitor, as well, is valuable.¡±


    ¡°...Everything was a group effort. The piranha solution especially, but the¡­ ¡®traitor¡¯ approached all of us, and all of us turned him down.¡±


    A few of them hesitate, yet all of them eventually join in agreement.


    ¡°Ah, surprising, I expected at least one of you would try to throw the others under the bus,¡± I respond, ¡°Now let me ask you all something¡­ Is there anything you wish to protect or maybe something you crave?¡±


    They don¡¯t respond to my annoyance.


    ¡°Come on. Everyone craves something, isn¡¯t there something you want? Someone you care about¡­? I¡¯m sure you all know that life, as you all know it, will be ending in the future. Otherwise, why would you work in a place like this?¡±If you spot this narrative on Amazon, know that it has been stolen. Report the violation.


    The room stays quiet. I smile, showing my fangs and extend my claws, and they immediately begin to talk after that. The conversation drags on, but it is similar to the ones I have had with Aponi, Sam, and the others in the past. To summarize, one person said they wished to protect their brother; another wants to find his mother before the world ends, one wanted wealth, and so on.


    ¡®I think they¡¯ll all do fine.¡¯ I walk to the desk and pick up one of the vials. ¡®Anyhow, Carl¡¯s breathing has been slowing, so I guess I should probably go ahead and get on with it.¡¯


    ¡°In a moment, we¡¯ll have a toast along with a story,¡± I inform them, ¡°But first!¡±


    Picking up one of the vials, I open Carl¡¯s mouth. Some of his skin sticks to my fingers, causing my thumb to burn, but I suppose it is my own fault for forgetting about the leftover solution. With his mouth open, I pour my blood down his throat. The effects are rapid as his skin turns pale, and his breathing and heart rate stabilizes.


    ¡®Welcome to the family, I suppose. Even if you¡¯re a bit strange and a bit of a pushover, it takes more than just a few soldiers for a race to reclaim lost glory... It also needs messengers!¡¯


    I place the empty vial to the side and turn toward the others. ¡°Everyone, take a vial! However, before we all have a drink together, how about we all have a nice long discussion on theology.¡±


    My eyes fall on the body of the unconscious, Dr. Wright, whom I basically just propped against the wall in the corner. His mouth opens, and he vomits.


    ¡®He should be fine until I¡¯m done talking. His breathing is stable, and I don¡¯t smell blood, so he¡¯s got time.¡¯


    Picking up the vial-rack, I hold it toward the researchers with a tiny smirk. ¡°Careful not to drop them! They are a gift from someone high above us, who watches over us always.¡±


    With dodgy eyes and faces full of questions, they all take a vial.


    ¡°Now that everyone has a vial, I¡¯d like to tell a little story!¡± I hop onto the nearby desk and clear my throat, ¡°In the distant past, there was said to be a beautiful Goddess with marvelous blood-red eyes and long luxurious snow-white hair¡­... ¡±


    ¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­¡­


    ¡­¡­


    After the story ended, I explained to them what I expect of them. It took quite some time to make them believe anything I told them. I¡¯m fairly certain they still don¡¯t believe much of it, but we still discussed terms and what I¡¯ll expect of them.


    ¡°So let¡¯s recap. First, if you accept this vial, you swear eternal loyalty to the Goddess. Second, all work you do is for the benefit of the Goddess and her people. The day will come that you¡¯ll be free to come and go as you please, but that will likely be years to decades from now. Third, any betrayal will label you a heretic and result in immediate execution¡ªadditionally, leveling of any type is not allowed without my permission; this rule is temporary but no exceptions currently.¡±


    I pause, making sure everyone is still following along before continuing, ¡°Finally, in exchange, you will have a responsible amount of my support in your endeavors, including any resources, or knowledge I may provide in the pursuit of the thing you want most in life¡­ Not to mention all the physical benefits you¡¯ll receive. If you understand all that, then you may drink.¡±


    They look between one another when one of them asks, ¡°Why us?¡±


    ¡°...How many times are you going to ask that? Right place, right time, more importantly, the Goddess has told me that you will all make excellent brothers and sisters. Now either accept her blood into your body or give me the vial and leave.¡± He drinks. Seeing him, the others join him, except for Akemi, who hesitates. ¡°Under the Goddess, you¡¯ll have a much brighter future Akemi. Drink,¡± I say to her warmly.


    With a tiny nod, she also submits and drinks from the vial.


    ¡®Wait. I should have probably told them to lie down first.¡¯


    As their skins turn pale, they all collapse to the floor, falling into unconsciousness.


    ¡®Extraordinary individuals for an extraordinary future¡­ Ugh, that was embarrassing; I¡¯m glad I didn¡¯t say that out loud.¡¯ My attention returns to the unconscious researchers. They shiver as their bodies undergo a significant internal transformation. ¡®I¡¯ll have to watch them carefully, but with an altered body comes an altered outlook on the world and life in general.¡¯


    Standing, I press the flower in my hair, changing it back into my top hat. I reach into the rim, feeling around to check my supplies of blood bags, finding I¡¯m starting to get low on red blood cell bags.


    ¡®Going to have to set up a ¡°donation¡± program soon if I¡¯m going to increase our numbers. That will be part of Carl¡¯s job, I imagine.¡¯


    Suddenly, Aponi enters the room. Her antlers have receded, indicating she blew off all her steam somehow, well, I say somehow, but I can see a bit of blood on her knuckles.


    She scratches the back of her head with an awkward look. ¡°They thought they could take me, but without their suits, it didn¡¯t really work out for them. A-anyway, I feel better now, and Sam is making sure they bathe the Brutes.¡±


    Her eyes move across the room, stopping on the unconscious people. ¡°Are these the researchers? They seem different, somehow? Weirdly more¡­ familiar maybe?¡±


    ¡°They should. They¡¯re new brothers and sisters, after all.¡±


    ¡°What! Really?¡±


    ¡°Mhm,¡± I reply with a happy nod, ¡°Now that we have a place with¡­ ¡®renewable resources,¡¯ we can afford the costs of having more of us. More importantly, the Goddess recognized that they were qualified. Personally, I¡¯m doubtful they¡¯ll be the only ones here to receive her gift.¡±


    ¡°Who else? More researchers?¡±


    ¡°Yes, but also those exo-soldiers. Though, I¡¯m not as sure about them since they seem rather stubborn, proud, and hard-headed. We¡¯ll see what happens with them; maybe they¡¯ll just be permanent Brute nannies.¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Aponi watches the group of unconscious researchers a little wistfully. ¡°Oh! What are we going to do about Kardama and Jimmy!?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure. I need to speak to everyone, but¡­¡± I motion toward everyone in the room, ¡°as you can see, they are all unconscious. Still, worst-case scenario, we have to wait until the magic runs out of Mana and deactivates on its own.¡±


    Her eyes move to the man in the corner of the room. ¡°Is Dr. Wright going to talk? Or, more specifically, ever talk again? He looks like he¡¯s on death''s doorstep.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine. As soon as Akemi wakes up, I¡¯ll be able to save his life.¡±


    ¡°Once Akemi wakes up?¡± Her eyes wander onto the only Asian woman in the room. ¡°Why? Is she a surgeon or something?¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ Carl is actually a neurologist, but no. Still, before we discuss it, give me my ring, so we can wrap them in blankets. Otherwise, they won¡¯t stop shivering, and when they wake up, they¡¯ll feel absolutely awful.¡±


    She nods while taking out the ring and returning it to me. I ignore that she asks under her breath, ¡°Who is Carl?¡±


    Removing some blankets, I toss a few to Aponi and move to the center of the room. While Aponi and I cover the newly christened vampires, I explain, ¡°So about your question, let me ask you, have you ever heard of something known as a vampire drudge?¡±

 Chapter 113: Vampire Drudge

    Squatting near Akemi, I tap her forehead. ¡°Sister. Wake up, sister.¡±


    She furrows her brow and yawns. When she opens her mouth, I grab her chin to keep her jaws from closing and inspect her canines. They have lengthened slightly but not sharpened to an extent I would officially call them fangs. It takes some time for the fangs to fully elongate; however, they typically develop their points rather speedily. Until her canines have sharpened sufficiently, she won¡¯t wake. Though, I only expect it to take under an hour or two at most for her, while the others might wake a bit earlier. The time varies from person to person; the soldiers and Eden awakened decently quickly, but they are all young and in shape. Meanwhile, these people spend most of their time on a computer and immobile.


    ¡°You are going to make me wait until I get an answer to my question, aren¡¯t you?¡±


    Hearing Aponi, I laugh and turn my gaze toward her. ¡°Never, Sister Aponi!¡±


    ¡°...You¡¯ve only called me that a couple of times. Is it something I actually don¡¯t want to know?¡±


    ¡°Nah, I just thought you might have been a bit jealous because I called Akemi ¡®sister.¡¯¡± The corner of my mouth forms a smirk. ¡°Would you like it if I called you ¡®sister¡¯ more often, hmm?¡±


    ¡°Do whatever you want; it was just suspicious. Now, if you¡¯re going to save Dr. Wright¡¯s life, you might want to do it before it¡¯s too late,¡± she says, motioning toward the unconscious figure of the doctor.


    ¡°Yeah, yeah, her blood has probably already made the change even though she isn¡¯t conscious just yet. Regardless, all I need is her blood, and then she can have a nice surprise when she wakes up! It¡¯ll be my personal gift to our new sister!¡± I stop and point at a nearby coffee cup. ¡°Hand me that, by the way. Just dump the coffee out.¡±


    ¡°Oh? A gift?¡± She picks up the coffee cup and dumps the contents on the floor. ¡°If I recall, all I received when I made my change was being chased by terrifying mutant people,¡± she says, handing me the cup.


    ¡°Well, maybe I got you something as well.¡± Grasping Akemi¡¯s hand, I cut her palm and allow her blood to flow into the coffee cup. With the blood draining, I turn back toward Aponi and smirk. ¡°But, you just don¡¯t know what I got you yet!¡± I say with a small laugh.


    ¡®Though, that does remind me I need to check up with Terry. He was trying to find Aponi¡¯s sister a while ago and disconnected in a hurry.¡¯


    I turn away, but Aponi seems wary of my words. She marches over and squats next to me. ¡°What did you do, Eira?¡± she asks seriously.


    ¡°Hmm? Oh! Wait, let¡¯s talk about vampire drudges, Sister Aponi!¡±


    ¡°No! I¡­¡±


    Suddenly, someone throws open the door and bursts into the room. Aponi and I both turn to see Sam standing there with big eyes. ¡°Sister! Have we officially made the move to calling each other brother and sisters!? I have been waiting for this!¡± Sam stomps into the room with a giddy expression. ¡°Sister Eira! Sister Aponi!¡± he squeezes out the words with a high voice.


    ¡°Shut up, Brother Neanderthal!¡± I bark back, ¡°If your voice turns any higher, you will shatter my coffee cup.¡±


    He shuts the door and chuckles. ¡°Don¡¯t think I didn¡¯t notice that you didn¡¯t tell me not to call you sister.¡±


    ¡°Well, it¡¯s a tradition I¡¯d like to restart.¡± I roll my eyes, seal the wound on Akemi¡¯s hands, and pick up the partially full coffee cup. ¡°The Vampire Family referring to each other in that way is an ancient tradition and promotes comradery.¡±


    ¡°Really? I just thought it was cool. Trixie does it in her book, so¡­.¡± He shrugs. ¡°I just like it.¡±


    Standing, I glare at Sam. ¡°Don¡¯t talk to me about that propaganda! Humans don¡¯t know anything about vampires! They just make stuff up and then act like it¡¯s a fact because they ¡®just like it.¡¯¡±


    ¡°Yeah.¡± Again he chuckles as if he doesn¡¯t even realize I was referring to him. ¡°Wait. What are you doing anyway?¡±


    ¡°Making Dr. Wright into Akemi¡¯s drudge,¡± I reply with a wave of my hand as I walk toward Dr. Wright.


    ¡°...Like a thrall? We can do that!?¡±


    ¡°No. A drudge, not a thrall. Thralls are necromancy.¡±


    Behind me, I hear Aponi speak, ¡°Eira. Stop ignori¡ª¡±


    ¡°Do you want to know what a drudge is, Sam?¡± I state, interrupting Aponi.


    ¡°Yeah!¡± he says, shuffling behind me and watching closely, ¡°I¡¯m definitely interested!¡±


    ¡°Well. A drudge is traditionally a servant to a vampire. Unlike a thrall, they have free will and a stable mind.¡±This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.


    ¡°Oh? Well, if all of that is true, then why do they serve a vampire?¡±


    ¡°Because after they drink blood from a vampire, they become dependant on that specific vampire¡¯s blood. Which basically means they must drink atleast a vial of blood every few days from the same vampire every time. The catch is if they do not drink that blood, they¡¯ll go mad with hunger and attempt to forcibly take the vampire¡¯s blood.¡±


    Approaching Dr. Wright, I remove a rag from my ring. I cover my hand with the rag, tilt back Dr. Wright¡¯s head, and make sure his mouth is open.


    ¡°This would only be done between a vampire and a trusted servant, someone that owes them a life debt, or if the vampire''s mate was not of the Blood Race. The latter was a rarity, but it did happen, and after their mate had consumed the blood, their lifespan would match the vampires. Typically it was done as a life debt since the act of drinking the blood will also heal in injuries.¡±


    I raise the coffee cup over Dr. Wright¡¯s head and pour. As the blood enters his throat, he gags and coughs. Some of the blood spills from the side of his mouth, but enough manages to make it down his throat.


    He groans as his body attempts to incorporate the blood into itself, as it would if I had given him my own. The difference being, this is not my blood but that of a typical vampire. Thus the process is imperfect, causing an extreme addiction to it instead of merging into the body.


    ¡°...Hey. If I¡¯m understanding correctly, you basically just gave this Akemi wo¡ª¡± He pauses and smirks. ¡°Gave Sister Akemi a huge burden in the form of an old man,¡± he emphasizes ¡®Sister Akemi.¡¯


    ¡®Maybe, I should just go back to calling everyone by name¡­¡¯


    ¡°Yeah, I did. He¡¯s going to be her assistant, and if he doesn¡¯t play ball and escapes, then he can go mad and probably die in a hole or something far away from here.¡±


    Rising, I toss the mostly empty coffee cup back to Aponi. She catches it with a frown while I stroll toward the other end of the room, where I propped my scythe before moving to Akemi¡¯s side.


    ¡°...Could I have a drudge?¡± Sam asks.


    ¡°No. You can¡¯t. I purposely didn¡¯t tell you about this because I didn¡¯t want you to do it to someone and then insist on hauling them around. Akemi is stationary; she¡¯ll be here doing research. Meanwhile, as a soldier, you will be moving around a lot, so anyone you turn into a drudge, we¡¯ll have to drag them around wherever we go.¡±


    ¡®Funny enough, making drudges is something I¡¯m currently incapable of. Anyone who drinks my blood turns into a Blood Race. I vaguely recall Callista developing a method, but I don¡¯t know if she ever used it, and I don¡¯t particularly care to learn it either.¡¯


    ¡°B-but¡­¡± The gears in his head grind together as he attempts to persuade me in some way.


    I sigh. ¡°You can have one if they are a soldier, and they willingly agree to be your drudge. Otherwise, it can be dangerous since some might hold a grudge and kill you in your sleep before committing suicide. Plus, supporting more than a few drudges is not easy, and more importantly, frowned upon¡­¡± However, a thought crosses my mind. ¡°But¡­ do you really want one?¡±


    He nods, but before I can respond, I hear a shout, ¡°Eira!¡±


    Looking toward Aponi, I smile. ¡°Relax, Sister, I¡¯ll answer your question in time. Anyway, Sam and I have something to do. Take care of all these unconscious people until we get back. They¡¯ll probably start waking up soon.¡±


    ¡®To be honest, I¡¯m tempted to just tell her to contact Terry, but I¡¯m afraid that if something is wrong, she might act rashly.¡¯


    At this point, I¡¯d ordinarily walk out of the room, leaving Aponi to her devices, but I elect to wait and see how she reacts. I do this simply because I wish to build a slightly more candid relationship with Aponi, Jimmy, Kardama, Eden, Terry, and even Sam. I¡¯ve dragged them this way and that way with little explanation, so I¡¯m willing to answer her if she really wishes, even if I¡¯m not confident it is the optimal course of action. In short, they¡¯ve all shown themselves reliable¡­ except maybe Kardama; we still haven¡¯t had much time to get acquainted.


    Aponi pauses for a second but ultimately sighs. ¡°If I find out it was something I should have known sooner, then you and I will have some words.¡±


    ¡°...Well, I don¡¯t know if it is something you should now yet, which is why I¡¯m not telling you. If you change your mind, just let me know.¡± I wait for a moment, but not receiving a response, I wave my hand and open the door to exit the room.


    ''I''m not going to give Sam a drudge, but I don''t mind giving him a pet.''


    Shutting the door, we enter the hallway, and my throat starts to burn. I find that the Brutes seem to have dispersed, and the piranha solution has eaten into the viscera that paints the floor. The viscera appears to have lessened the potency of the solution, but that doesn¡¯t help with all the gas that feels the air.


    I remove yet another rag, placing this one over my mouth. Together Sam and I make our way back through the various hallways, occasionally discovering a room here or there with Brutes napping. When we reenter an area where the gas has dissipated, I store the rag and release a sigh.


    ¡®I¡¯m not sure how we¡¯ll clean that hallway¡­ I¡¯ll just make the next person who looks at me funny do it.¡¯


    My gaze turns to Sam, who looks to be staring at a female researcher with a stupid expression. Noticing my attention, he turns toward me while maintaining the same simple-minded face.


    ¡°Hmm, later, I have something I¡¯ll need you to clean for me, but for now, I want your help with something."


    ¡°Oh. Okay¡­¡± he says, rubbing the back of his head.


    ¡°Is something wrong?¡±


    ¡°Uh, no, but I just thought I¡¯d get a little break.¡± He seems to think of something, and his face changes to one of concern. ¡°This isn¡¯t something dangerous, is it? Like¡­ I¡¯m not sure how I am even alive right now, but I feel like my luck is starting to run thinner by the day.¡±


    ¡°No, no, this is simple, don¡¯t worry.¡±


    He exhales in relief and returns to watching the female researchers. So we continue, winding through the hallways until I come back to the room I was searching for.


    ¡°This is a room I found that is full of test animals. There was one, in particular, I was interested in.¡±


    ¡°Huh? Test animals? And what do you mean ¡®interested in?¡¯¡±


    ¡°Oh. Didn¡¯t you say you wanted a pet? I have the perfect pet for you, and it¡¯s right over there!¡± I say, pointing to a large cage in the corner. When I approach the creature within, it growls. ¡°So! All I need you to do is wrestle this mountain lion, and then it can be your pet!¡±

 Chapter 114: Feisty Cougar Later. Food Now.

    ¡°I-I think I might have misheard.¡± Sam purses his lips and crosses his arms. ¡°Did you just say¡­ wrestle a mountain lion?¡±


    ¡°That I did! Didn¡¯t you say you wanted a drudge!?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but¡­¡±


    He pauses, so I complete his words for him. ¡°But you aren¡¯t getting one! So here¡¯s a pet instead! A unique and powerful one at that!¡±


    ¡°How is wrestling this thing supposed to accomplish anything! Would you wrestle cats at animal shelters if you wanted it to be your pet!?¡±


    I laugh. ¡°Well, this is a bit different than a house cat. Big cats and house cats have similar behaviors; the issue here is that this is a large animal that might accidentally kill you on a whim.¡±


    ¡°Uhm, yeah! That¡¯s part of the reason this seems like the worst idea I¡¯ve ever heard! And I have heard a lot of bad ideas in my time!¡±


    ¡°Listen, let me run you through what you¡¯re going to do.¡± I hop onto a nearby empty cage and kick my feet. Placing my scythe in my lap, I hold up one finger, ¡°First! You¡¯ll wrestle this thing with your improved vampiric Strength and Constitution!¡±


    Sam stares off into space; I assume checking his own Status. ¡°I¡¯ve only leveled once! I¡¯m almost to my second level, but that¡¯s all!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but you were already in decent shape before your transformation, and that means your base stats weren¡¯t that bad, to begin with.¡± Noticing his indecisive gaze, I continue, ¡°For example, a level two out of shape middle-aged woman wouldn¡¯t have the same base stats as a level two male soldier like yourself. Unless they¡¯ve managed to get many of their stat points into Strength, more than likely, the soldier would have a better strength stat. To put it even simpler, a woman would probably have better base Agility, but as I said earlier, a man would probably have better base Strength. Levels and Essence do not overwrite the base physique, just enhance what is already there.¡±


    The gears in his head turn, and he eventually shakes his head. ¡°Okay! But unfortunately, I¡¯m not wrestling a ¡®middle-aged woman!¡¯¡±


    ¡®That¡¯s what he got out of my explanation? No questions, but that it isn¡¯t a woman he¡¯ll wrestle? The idiot.¡¯


    I sigh and throw my arms up exaggeratingly. ¡°What are you talking about!? This is a cougar! This is pretty much the same thing! I thought a guy like you would love the opportunity to ¡®wrestle¡¯ with a cougar? I mean, why are you of all people being so picky?!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s hilarious and all, but this is obviously not what guys mean by that!¡± he shouts, utterly ignoring my not so subtle insults.


    Picking up the scythe, I tap the side of Sam¡¯s head. ¡°Anyway! I¡¯m not done. Second, after you defeat it and force it to accept that you are superior to it, you¡¯ll put it back into the cage. After that, you will feed it, help it with any wounds it might have, and finally, the most important step, give it some of your blood to drink in place of water.¡±


    ¡°So let me get this straight, you want me to beat it up and nurse it back to health while also allowing it to drink my blood¡­!?¡±


    ¡°To sum it all up, I suppose I do.¡±


    ¡°Why!? Why would I do that!?¡±


    ¡°Because you¡¯re building a bond with it. To be honest, it¡¯s a lab animal, so it spends most of its time in that cage, meaning it¡¯s probably fairly weak and docile, so you shouldn¡¯t be so up in arms about this.¡±


    ¡°No! See, that¡¯s where we disagree; it¡¯s a mountain lion regardless of how weak it is! Also, why blood!?¡±


    ¡°Oh, yeah, that part was done in the past to do as I said, build a bond with the additional purpose of being symbolic while also allowing them to learn your scent. Yet, in this case, it will additionally serve to awaken this animal to Mana.¡±


    ¡°L-listen, I¡¯m exhausted, and I don¡¯t want to fight this thing! Are you sure it wouldn¡¯t just turn into a friendly, obedient drudge and chick magnet?¡±


    I shake my head dismissively. ¡°Nah. I mean, sometimes it happens, but it¡¯s rare. It¡¯s more common with animals that have gained sapience, but when that happens, typically, they would prostrate themselves before the Goddess and pray to be made full-fledged members of the Blood Race. The Goddess has bestowed her gift upon sentient animals in the past; however, but those animals would act on instinct, regardless, so it was rare for her to do such a thing.¡±


    ¡°Oh. That¡¯s interesting.¡± He gazes at the mountain lion. A low growl reverberates from the cage as it glares at Sam. ¡°Can¡­ Can I do this later?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I guess, but you should feed it at the very least. You need to beat it at its strongest and most entertaining!¡± Sam stares at me suspiciously as I laugh and wave him toward the door. ¡°Now, go to the cafeteria wherever that is and get something for this thing to eat.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, I never did get my steak. All those years ago¡­ or days, it¡¯s hard to remember anymore.¡± Just before he leaves, he stops. ¡°Actually, you wanna come with me? I don¡¯t actually know where it is.¡±If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    ¡°I don¡¯t know where it is either. I just assumed they would have a cafeteria or something; otherwise, I have no idea where all these people get their food.¡±


    ¡°So is that a no to coming with me?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, I suppose I¡¯ll go. It will be nice to mingle with the common folk,¡± I reply with a small smirk. ¡°Still, if we are going together, we need to check on Eden and the cubs first.¡±


    ¡°Really! Okay! ...Wait, what happened to Eden?¡±


    ¡°Come on.¡± I jump down from the empty cage. ¡°I¡¯ll explain on the way.¡±


    Since Sam is a wimpy baby about fighting the mountain lion right now, the two of us vacate the room and move toward the office where I left Eden and the cubs before the fight. On the way, I explain the circumstances to Sam. He didn¡¯t have much to say, just a bit of worry on Eden¡¯s behalf.


    Anyhow, it isn¡¯t long before we reach the office, and I unlock the door with the keys I acquired earlier.


    ¡®I¡¯m not sure how long it takes for a vampire to shake off the full effects of that blue serum, but either way, she probably needs to eat something. Whether that¡¯s blood or food will depend on if she¡¯s awake¡­ actually, I¡¯ll just give her both if she¡¯s awake.¡¯


    Opening the door, what greets me is the sight of Eden sitting up from the pallet of sheets I left her. She stares at the wall with a look of embarrassment. Upon hearing us enter, she turns to gaze at me with a few strands of her hair stuck in her mouth.


    She pulls the strands from her mouth and says in a small voice, ¡°...Sorry.¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s fine. Everything worked out, but I am a little disappointed that you let weak humans get the jump on you,¡± I reply.


    My attention turns toward the corner of the room where the three bear cubs have curled up together. Their ears flinch from the noise of our discussion, but they seem to be in a deep sleep.


    ¡°They snuck up on me while I was firing the rifle. Also...¡± Eden murmurs, turning her head toward the floor, ¡°...I don¡¯t feel very good.¡±


    ¡°Probably because your body isn¡¯t absorbing much Mana.¡± I enter the room and walk over to her. Moving in close, I lift Eden¡¯s head and look into her red and blue eyes, checking the dilation of her pupils. ¡°You¡¯ll feel light-headed and maybe a little nauseous for a while till it wears off. Until then, you shouldn¡¯t use any magic or anything, or you will pass out.¡±


    I ignore Eden¡¯s red cheeks as I pull away and roll my eyes. Abruptly, the sounds of cooing echo from the corner of the room. Turning my attention toward the noise, I see the three cubs lifting themselves frantically. The feistiest cub that I am most familiar with sprints toward me and hugs my leg. He then climbs up my leg quickly and swats at my arm.


    ¡®Doofus.¡¯


    With a small laugh, I wrap my free arm around the cub, causing him to coo softly. The other two cubs follow suit, except one perches on my shoulder while the other jumps to Eden, finding its way into her shaky grasp.


    Scratching the underside of the cub¡¯s chin, I look at Eden. ¡°Anyway, Sam and I are going to try to find this place''s cafeteria. Do you want to join us...? Oh, and do you have any idea where it is?¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah, sure. What about Aponi, though? Is she okay?¡±


    ¡°She¡¯s fine, just watching a room full of sleeping people. Well, they may not be sleeping anymore, but I need some food, and they aren¡¯t going anywhere¡­ I also need a shower.¡±


    ¡°They only have communal showers here.¡± Her eyes swing back and forth a bit shifty. ¡°I-I could also use a shower.¡±


    Propping the scythe against my body, I slowly raise my hand and point a single finger at her. ¡°No. Shower on your own.¡±


    She shakes her head. ¡°I¡­ I didn¡¯t suggest anything. You just assumed.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, whatever!¡± I shout at her.


    Undissuaded, she continues to stare at me with a blank expression. ¡°But¡­ What if I pass out while in the shower? What then?¡±


    ¡°H-hey. Can you two stop embedding images in my head, and instead, let us go get food!?¡± Sam shouts from the door behind us.


    ¡°Shut up!¡± I respond, glaring at him over my shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare picture anything! I forbid it!¡±


    Sam coughs and rubs the back of his head. ¡°To be honest, I didn¡¯t mean to say that part out loud. It just kind of happened.¡±


    ¡°Moron!¡± I turn back toward Eden. ¡°Do you know wherever this cafeteria is or not?¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I actually talked to some people without threatening them, so they told me this kind of stuff.¡±


    ¡®What! No one tells me anything. I blame Carl! Carl should have mentioned this!¡±


    I click my tongue, glancing at Eden¡¯s shaky figure. ¡°Can you walk there?¡±


    ¡°I¡¯m not sure.¡± Her eyes turn to the bear cub that has snuggled up in my arms. ¡°I might need someone to carry me.¡±


    ¡°Sam?¡± I ask.


    Sam gazes at me with wide eyes realizing what I¡¯m about to ask, ¡°Yea¡ª¡±


    ¡°I¡¯ll walk,¡± Eden says, interrupting Sam.


    ¡°That hurts,¡± Sam places his hand on his chest, like an old woman clutching her pearls, ¡°You guys are too young for me anyway! I¡¯m not like that!¡±


    ¡°Then don¡¯t look so excited,¡± Eden asserts, tossing the sheets from herself. ¡°Follow me.¡±


    ¡°I was just excited to help!¡± Sam shouts.


    Eden ignores him and instead releases a small sigh while looking at me, obviously to display her disappointment in my earlier responses.


    ¡®Nope! Never! Find someone else to have your crush on!¡¯ Grabbing my scythe, I give her a mocking grin and a shake of my head.


    Still, I watch her closely to make sure her steps are steady. I notice her glance back to see if I¡¯m watching her, but I don¡¯t acknowledge it as we all leave together. Thus starts our journey going this way and that way up halls and down the same halls again until Eden spots what she¡¯s looking for, a stairwell door.


    ¡°Staircase? Is this where the trash compactor is?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Yeah, but it¡¯s also where the cafeteria, showers, and sleeping quarters are. At least that¡¯s what I was told,¡± she responds in a shaky voice.


    Opening the door, we are greeted by a well-lit stairwell with a staircase that only leads downward. Together we step down several sets of stairs until we reach another door. We open it, revealing a room full of tables, researchers, and the smell of baking food.


    ¡°So, this is where everyone has been hiding!¡± I shout, drawing the attention of the entire room. ¡°I thought it was weird that there were so many vacant offices without enough bodies to fill them!¡±

 Chapter 115: Hanging Out

    The room remains quiet as Sam, Eden, the cubs, and I make our way to a spot at a table directly in the center of the cafeteria between a large group of researchers. The tables are long stainless steel tables with bench seating. The cafeteria itself is large; I would say big enough to seat around two-hundred people. From what I can tell, the actual food is somewhere in the back of the room behind another door. I assume if you go in there, the source of the delicious smell will become apparent relatively quickly. However, I¡¯m more interested in all these people, and newly discovered facilities.


    I don¡¯t particularly care to have them explain why so many of them lingered down here despite what was happening upstairs; I¡¯m sure it¡¯s as dull as, ¡°We were scared¡± or something. Some of them do have collars, though, so I can only assume even the new faces are aware of what¡¯s happened. In fact, I¡¯m certain of it, because they look more afraid than anyone.


    Taking a seat, I prop my scythe next to me and pull the cub in my arms close. Surprisingly, I think everyone is so focused on us that they haven¡¯t even noticed the blatant bear cubs.


    Abruptly, my arm is bumped by Sam¡¯s elbow. ¡°Hey, Eira. Aponi is asking where we are.¡±


    ¡°Well, if she wants to know, go ahead and inform her,¡± I respond with annoyance, ¡°Just tell her to tie up Dr. Wright if she¡¯s planning on coming here.¡± As I am about to turn away, I am suddenly hit with a brilliant idea. ¡°Actually, tell her to tie him up and bring him with her!¡±


    Sam squints his eyes. ¡°I can tell you¡¯re planning something ridiculous.¡± He grins and raises a fist. ¡°And if it¡¯s not murder related, I¡¯m totally in!¡±


    I ignore Sam¡¯s clear suggestion of a fist bump, leaving him hanging. However, Eden unexpectedly reaches over and delivers unto him his desired fist bump. The two nod at one another, causing me to roll my eyes.


    Meanwhile, having overheard our conversation, everyone avoids eye contact. Therefore, I attempt to jump-start the conversations, ¡°So! How is everything? If I¡¯m right, I don¡¯t recognize some of you. Been hiding down here the whole time, have we?¡±


    A few of them nod awkwardly in acknowledgment, while some bite their tongues. One of the bear¡¯s cubs climbs to the top of my head and makes a half bark-like noise to seemingly make it apparent that he is upset with the weird, heavy silence surrounding it. His bark appears to actually work as everyone¡¯s attention turns toward the cub instead.


    ¡°Is that a baby bear?¡± a woman mutters to herself.


    ¡°That it is!¡± I shout back.


    She shivers, not realizing I would be able to hear her. Her gaze slowly lowers from the cub on the top of my head until our eyes meet.


    ¡°Scoot over.¡± I shove Sam sliding him further down the bench seating. ¡°Come sit,¡± I say, patting the warm bench next to me, ¡°I¡¯ll let you pet him.¡±


    Smiling, she raises a hand and waves. ¡°N-no, no, I couldn¡¯t do that.¡±


    ¡°Oh, I insist! Come on, hurry!¡±


    She hesitates, but when I flash her a wide fangy smile, she stands and slowly scuffles over. A bit shakily, she takes a seat next to me and smiles rigidly. I can hear a bit of whispering from the researchers at the various tables.


    ¡®It seems they are getting at least slightly more lively.¡¯


    Reaching upwards, I lift the cub, who kicks and coos fiercely after being removed from his perch on my head. I place him on the table and scratch the soft fur behind his ears. He resists at first, but eventually, his legs become weak as he drops flat onto his stomach.


    ¡°Do you know what kind of bear it is?¡± I ask the woman.


    ¡°...Brown bear?¡±


    ¡°Nope! It¡¯s a grizzly cub. I still haven¡¯t given them names, though. Still waiting for a name that suits each of them perfectly, y¡¯know?¡±


    She nods, forcing out a nervous word, ¡°I-interesting.¡±


    ¡°Eira.¡± I purse my lips and look toward Eden. ¡°I thought we came here to get food.¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s right! You and Sam go find us something to eat.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but I think I might be thirsty too. I¡¯m fairly certain whatever they serve here won¡¯t satisfy that.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Well, then get something that will mix well. I think I have a way for us to get something to drink¡­¡± I glance at the woman¡¯s warm skin and then back to Eden. ¡°Maybe we can even use it as a sauce!¡±


    Eden nods and then questions the room in a soft voice, ¡°Can someone help me find something to eat?¡±


    A young man answers practically instantly, ¡°I¡¯ll show you!¡± he yells. Realizing he inadvertently screamed his response, he coughs. ¡°I-I mean, I will show you... I mean, if ya want me to.¡±


    Eden stares at him with a blank expression. A drop of sweat slowly runs down the side of his face. She shrugs, stands, and walks off toward the back of the room without a word. The young man almost trips over himself, seeking to walk as close to her as possible.


    Sam laughs, scanning the room until his eyes fall onto a woman with an above-average chest.


    ¡®This idiot is about to make a fool of himself¡­¡¯ I make myself a little more comfortable. ¡®Let¡¯s watch!¡¯


    Sam tightens his muscles and bends his arm in an effort to make his biceps seem more prominent. This story has been unlawfully obtained without the author''s consent. Report any appearances on Amazon.


    ¡°Yep,¡± he says with a grunt, ¡°Maybe, someone can help me find something to eat also?¡±


    The big-chested woman looks away.


    Sam changes his pose, acting as if he is scratching the top of his head, but really he is just flexing even harder. ¡°Anyone?¡± he says in a strained voice, a vein nearly popping out of his neck.


    Just as I am wondering if he¡¯ll keep trying, a slim arm slips around Sam¡¯s own. ¡°I¡¯ll help you, dear.¡±


    My gaze turns farther to the side, where I discover an elderly lady with a wrinkly smile. Sam stares at her, and I think she¡¯s staring back, but her face is so wrinkly I have difficulty seeing her eyes clearly.


    Sam¡¯s mouth opens and closes as the elderly lady tugs at his arm. ¡°Come on, dear. Those muscles of yours can do more than just look good, right?¡±


    ¡°...S-sure. I guess.¡±


    Sam stands, his gaze peering longingly into the void. Together they shuffle off in the direction Eden, and the young man went. Their pace is so sluggish I find it believable that Eden will return before he even makes it to the kitchen.


    With a chuckle, I turn back toward the woman whose eyes betray her as I catch her turning away from the cub.


    ¡°You don¡¯t have to look away. Petting him is the reason I asked you to come over here in the first place!¡±


    I flip the cub on its belly and continue scratching it. Gently, I slide the cub across the smooth metal table nearer to the woman. One of the cub¡¯s back legs kicks in ecstasy while I sit silently. Using my eyes, I glance between her and the cub indicating she should get on with it.


    She lifts her quivering hand while attempting to hide her fear with a plastered on smile. When her hand is within a few inches, I dramatically gasp.


    ¡°Geh!¡± the woman reels and releases a small, high-pitched squeak.


    ¡°I forgot to tell you to be careful around his claws! They might accidentally scratch you if you aren¡¯t careful!¡±


    ¡®In fact, I actually foresee him doing just that.¡¯


    ¡°O-okay.¡±


    Again she approaches with a hand that I would now say is trembling rather than quivering. However, when her hand meets the cub¡¯s soft belly, a genuine smile spreads from the corner of her lips. The cub, still trapped in pure bliss, doesn¡¯t even seem to notice there are now two hands upon him. With their brother getting so much attention, the cub in my arms starts to get fussy as well, so I scratch under its chin.


    ¡°So!¡± I shout, causing her to freeze up. ¡°Anyone have anything they wish to inform me of regarding my facility?¡±


    The room goes silent once more with the words ¡®my facility.¡¯ Just then, the door from the stairwell swings open, and I recognize the people who enter immediately¡ªAponi, Carl, Akemi, and the group of recently transformed vampires. Aponi seems mostly normal, but the others all seem a bit wobbly with streaks of recently consumed blood near the corners of their mouth.


    ¡®They must have found some blood bags somewhere in the medical ward. How unfortunate I missed their first experience!¡¯


    Despite this, I still get a laugh as Carl¡¯s pants are completely soaked with blood, indicating his bag presumably burst.


    All of them immediately notice an odd atmosphere and silence about the room. They scan the cafeteria before their eyes land on me. At first, looks of realization flash across their faces before their expressions shift to ones of confusion. Except for Carl and Akemi, they just refuse to look directly at me.


    ¡®The others are probably just confused by the sense of familiarity inherent between all Blood Race.¡¯


    ¡°Hello, new brothers and sisters. How were your first meals?¡± I wave, like a parent embarrassing their children as they drop them off at school. ¡°I urge all of you to drink from an actual person soon! Then if you wish, you can go back to drinking from bags.¡±


    Sensing the atmosphere of the room, Aponi lets out a heavy sigh. ¡°Eira, are you bullying people again?¡±


    I grin and run my gaze across every single person in the room. ¡°Well, perhaps. I¡¯m still a little bitter about all the Mind Magic on the way in after all,¡± I respond with a laugh; though, my eyes are not laughing, that Mind Magic was not funny.


    Seeing most people avert their gaze or look toward the ground, I return my attention to Aponi.


    She walks over and takes Eden¡¯s seat; she whispers, ¡°Dr. Wright is still out cold. I left him in the stairwell if you want him. Moreover, you should probably stop picking on people if you want them to work for you.¡±


    ¡®I¡¯ve been very polite! I even let this woman put her human hand on one of my bears! How much nicer could I be!?¡¯


    I counter her outrageous assumption, ¡°I¡¯m not picking on anyone! They are the ones who are all too afraid to speak to me!¡±


    ¡°Can¡¯t imagine why they would be afraid to speak to you.¡±


    My offended gaze moves to the researchers only to find none of them are paying me much mind, but instead, they stare at their newly transformed coworkers.


    ¡°Their eyes are red.¡±


    ¡°A-and their skin is pretty pale, isn¡¯t it?¡±


    ¡°Did Akemi, and Carl of all people, always look so¡­ hot?¡±


    Conversations such as these hang over the room.


    Raising my hand, I address their curiosity, ¡°Now, now, everyone! All of this will be clarified soon.¡± Suddenly, Eden exits the kitchen, walking back with the young man in tow. I continue, ¡°In, hmmm, let¡¯s see¡­ six or so hours, we¡¯re all going to meet here.¡±


    Eden sets a steak in front of me, staring at Aponi. ¡°You¡¯re in my spot.¡±


    ¡°Relax, you can have it.¡± Aponi stands. ¡°I¡¯m going to go get some food as well; I¡¯ll catch up on whatever she¡¯s planning when I come back.¡±


    ¡°Actually, before you do that, place Dr. Wright on one of the tables over there.¡± I motion toward an empty table in the corner of the room.


    ¡°Fine, but after that, I¡¯m eating, taking a shower, and then a nap.¡±


    Nodding, my attention returns to the woman scratching the cub¡¯s belly. She seems to be distracted by our conversation and her hand now simply sits on the soft scruff beneath his neck. I smirk and stop scratching. The cub¡¯s leg stops kicking, and he glances around the room with confused and half-closed eyes, wondering why I stopped. Raising his head, he notices that a strange woman is resting a hand on his neck. A low growl escapes his throat, and he claws at the woman¡¯s wrist.


    ¡°Ah!¡± she yelps.


    The cub turns over and runs back to me. ¡°Oh, no! Sorry! Let me see your hand!¡± I say.


    I grab her wrist, stopping the bleeding. However, I close her palm around one of my fingers. ¡°Grit your teeth, and don¡¯t say anything,¡± I whisper to her, gripping her wrist tighter.


    Bringing her hand close to the steak, I extend my claw just a little and pull my finger from her grasp. She suppresses a yelp as a tear leaks from one eye. Blood starts to escape from the base of her closed hand, running over the steak.


    ¡°Alright, everyone!¡± I pull everyone¡¯s attention to me and lower her hand even more, so it is just above the steak. This makes it seem as if I am just holding her wrist. Sure it is odd, but no one notices that blood is flowing from her palm and onto the steak. I clear my throat, ¡°As I said earlier, we¡¯re all going to meet here in six or so hours.¡±


    Suddenly, Sam walks out, princess-carrying the elderly lady. The elderly lady holds two plates of food stacked high. ¡°Oh, yeah? What¡¯re we going to do in six hours?¡±


    The door to the stairwell opens, revealing Aponi pushing a chair with an unconscious Dr. Wright. ¡°We¡¯re going to have a trial for the despicable Dr. Wright! Together we will learn all his secrets and see that ¡®justice¡¯ prevails for everyone in this room!¡±

 Chapter 116: Aponi is a Troll

    ¡®That was great! That woman''s blood paired exquisitely with my steak, and Eden appeared to enjoy the way that young researcher¡¯s blood tasted on hers!¡¯


    My gaze moves to my side, where Eden sits squeezing the bleeding hand of the young man. Her steak disappeared long ago, but she¡¯s been dipping bread into what dribbles out of his palm. The young man''s eyes wince; still, he didn¡¯t seem too surprised when Eden boldly asked if she could drink his blood. However, he did seem surprised when he presented his neck, only for Eden to instead seize his wrist and use a steak knife to messily slice his palm.


    Anyway, the reason he wasn¡¯t shocked is apparently the fact we are ¡®something akin to vampires¡¯ as he put it is known by several of the researchers. More specifically, he was a part of the group that initially examined Sam. Though, when they discovered some unusual things about him, other than Sam¡¯s smooth brain, he was taken away to Dr. Wights trusted researchers. Presumably, the ones that were killed earlier in the fight.


    ¡®I guess it really doesn¡¯t matter what they know. It wouldn¡¯t have taken them long to figure it out anyway, especially with some of their own having been brought into the fold. Whatever.¡¯


    Thinking of the other researchers, they all returned to their tables to speak in hushed voices or left. As for the woman I used to season my steak after I finished, I sealed her cut and sent her on her way.


    ¡°I¡¯m going to go shower,¡± I stand and move to leave.


    ¡°Eira.¡± Hearing Aponi¡¯s voice, I turn my head in her direction and wait for her to continue. ¡°Do we really have time for this trial thing? Shouldn¡¯t we be focusing on Kardama and Jimmy?¡±


    My gaze shifts to Dr. Wight¡¯s unconscious figure, still bound to the computer chair. As I asked, Aponi has placed him atop one of the tables like a prisoner awaiting execution.


    I shrug my shoulders. ¡°The fact that they were going to blow that wall up is enough for me to know that they probably don¡¯t have any better ideas than that. I could try to use my own shadow magic on the barrier, but I¡¯m not good enough.¡±


    ¡®My shadow magic has been convenient at times, but still, I¡¯m naturally skilled in blood magic, but shadow magic is something I¡¯d require a lot of practice or even a teacher to progress. Callista almost exclusively stuck to what was natural to her as well, blood magic, of course. But! It must have been easy with near-limitless blood and magic!¡¯


    ¡°I guess that makes sense, and you obviously seem upset about it as well.¡±


    ¡°Huh?¡± I tilt my head, but abruptly I realize I must have been frowning at the thought of Callista¡¯s undeniable privilege of likely being born powerful or, at the very least, totally unchallenged! Completely and utterly unfair!


    My frown deepens.


    ¡°Listen!¡± Aponi says abruptly, ¡°Just go take your shower. No need to be so upset if we can¡¯t do anything!¡±


    ¡°Oh...? Oh, yeah! I¡¯m genuinely worried about them both, but I can¡¯t do everything! Just most things.¡± She rolls her eyes while I stand, stretching my back and scanning the room for the location of the showers. ¡°Anyway, blame Kardama for putting up a barrier without a way to communicate with anyone on the outside. Just make sure you keep trying to contact Jimmy. If he answers, we¡¯ll have him speak to Kardama about the barrier. Same for Dr. Wight.¡±


    Aponi nods, and unexpectedly she stands. ¡°I need a shower, as well,¡± she says with a small grunt.


    ¡°Okay? But I¡¯m going first.¡±


    ¡°First? This place definitely has communal showers. There¡¯s no way they¡¯d let everyone here have their own bathrooms.¡±


    ¡®Yeah, I can¡¯t imagine trying to set up plumping just so everyone can have their own showers down here.¡¯


    ¡°Well, it is communal, but¡­¡±


    ¡°Are you shy?¡±


    ¡°Shy! It¡¯s not about being shy!¡± I realize I¡¯m being rather loud in a crowded cafeteria, so I speak more calmly, ¡°I just want some peace and quiet for once.¡±


    She laughs. ¡°Well, if you remember, I¡¯ve already seen plenty. That time you thought I was unconscious while you changed. Remember?¡±


    ¡°...Why? Why would you bring that up right now?¡±


    Suddenly, a hushed yet confused voice asks, ¡°Eira, what does she mean by that?¡±


    ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter what she means by that, Eden.¡± I look toward the young man with an angry smile and a burning face. ¡°Where. Are. The. Showers.¡±


    He smiles, a drop of sweat rolling down his forehead. Lifting a shaky hand, he points. ¡°There are a few of them in the dorm hallways.¡±


    My gaze turns to a set of metal doors off in the corner of the room. Again my attention returns to the man. Eden sits next to him, clutching the man¡¯s bleeding hand over her plate. She stares at me with blinking eyes, taking a bite of her blood-soaked bread.


    ¡°Let go of his hand.¡± She nods and does so. With his hand released, he opens his palm wide in relief, revealing a long cut on his palm. When a trail of blood leaks from it, I seal it with blood magic. ¡°Oh, and don¡¯t follow me, Eden.¡±


    The young man stares at his hand in wonder, subconsciously saying, ¡°The showers are separated by curtains. No need to worry if you¡¯re shy.¡±


    I crease my brow and unseal his wound. He panics as blood oozes from his cut.


    ¡°Go find some bandages for your wound or be quiet,¡± I say before nicely resealing the wound and walking away, ¡°Oh, and Sam, don¡¯t forget to feed the animals! That¡¯s why you came down here in the first place!¡±


    Sam coughs, choking on his food. ¡°O-of course, I didn¡¯t forget!¡±The author''s tale has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.


    ¡°Keep an eye on Dr. Wright while we¡¯re gone as well.¡±


    He sighs. ¡°...Right.¡±


    Behind me, I can hear the sound of Eden standing and Aponi following with a chuckle.


    ¡®Whatever! I don¡¯t even care anymore! Just come if you are both so hopeless!¡¯


    Pushing open the metal doors, a white hallway is revealed. It¡¯s similar to the upper floors¡¯ hallways, but this one has some more personal touches: a message board, some drink machines, a calendar with some special dates marked, among other such things.


    Footsteps approach from behind. ¡°Huh. Compared to the upper floors, this one seems a lot more relaxed,¡± Aponi says.


    A second set of footsteps follows, stopping just short. I can tell its Eden by how light the steps are. ¡°Yeah. I guess since they¡¯re here year-round, they would need somewhere more ordinary to live and hang out. It¡¯s a lot like the staff area of the cruise ship¡­¡±


    I don¡¯t answer the two stalkers, but instead, continue while studying the remaining doors. Doors labeled gym, laundry, trash, game, and social are the most notable ones I came across. The other rooms are all labeled ¡°Sleep #1-20,¡± with the numbers increasing door to door. I opened one and discovered a room full of bunk beds. However, there were some also labeled things like ¡°Private Sleep #1.¡± I intend to commandeer one of those for my own very soon.


    Finally, the showers appear on our left.


    ¡°Wow. I can¡¯t believe we¡¯ve been hanging out on that shitty floor above that stinks of Brutes while this was right below us. Not that I could have done down here while pretending to be a guard,¡± Aponi says, closing the door to ¡°Private Sleep #14.¡±


    I nod in agreement. ¡°Yeah, but still, there are a lot more people than I thought. Researchers or not, with the numbers so skewed, it¡¯s not safe. They may not attack us directly, but they might attempt sabotage if they believe they can get away with it.¡±


    ¡°What happened to the ones who attacked me?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, they¡¯re still somewhere in the hallways probably. I know I never cleaned them up.¡±


    ¡°Oh. They were actually kind of nice¡­ It''s kind of sad.¡±


    ¡°They shouldn¡¯t have been so moronic then. I warned everyone here not to try anything funny.¡±


    Stepping forward, I push open the door to the showers. A small room is revealed with a door to each side, one for men and the other for females. My eyes glance back, hoping the two will let me go alone, but alas, when I open the door for females, they follow me. Together we enter a changing room.


    There is a large stack of towels in the corner for anyone who needs it, some long benches for people to sit at, and a wall full of small lockers.


    ¡°Eira, you have clothes in that ring of yours, right? Didn¡¯t you have some military bags?¡±


    Turning, I see Aponi removing and tossing her shirt to the floor, revealing her slender figure and olive skin. ¡°...Why did you follow me without even knowing if I had a change of clothes for you?¡±


    I raise my hand. A bag appears in the air and drops to the floor with a thunk. She nods, bends over, and starts untying her boots. ¡°Would have just worn the same clothes if I had to. Even with all the holes from that solution.¡±


    My face turns hot as I turn away, staring at the wall. ¡®Why would she remove her shirt before her boots?¡¯


    Looking down, I see my dress is a combination of bloodstains, mud, and, like Aponi¡¯s, small holes from the places the piranha solution landed upon. I glance behind me; Aponi¡¯s boots hit the floor as she removes her pants as well. She does an utterly unnecessary stretch popping her back. However, I can resist this, but the person next to her that is making me feel weird.


    ¡°Eden, why are you just staring at me?¡±


    She blinks, and her face turns red. ¡°I¡¯m not staring,¡± she denies, shaking her head, ¡°I just don¡¯t have anything to change into either.¡±


    ¡°Will you two stop being so damn shy? You don¡¯t have to remove all your clothes here if you don¡¯t want, you know? Just strip to your underwear and then take them off after you get behind the curtain. That¡¯s what some of the girls used to do in my high school after gym.¡±


    ¡®It¡¯s not that I¡¯m shy¡­¡¯


    ¡°Hmm, I thought there¡¯d be a change of clothes in here,¡± Aponi mutters.


    Next to her, Eden still stands watching me. When she sees me staring back, she glances off into space. I sigh, approach one of the lockers with my claw extended. Shoving my nail into the locker¡¯s lock, I rip it apart from the inside, allowing it to open easily. I repeat this several times until I find some clothing for both Eden and Aponi.


    Eden lifts the pair of jeans I was able to find for her. She stares at it and then bends her back, looking at her backside. ¡°These might be a little tight.¡±


    ¡°Well, it was the only thing that looked like it would work.¡±


    Aponi, on the other hand, was able to find a pair of jeans and a sweater that would fit perfectly. She holds up a bra. ¡°This might not fit me, actually.¡± Tossing the bra onto a bench, she undoes her own, exposing her naked breasts.


    I instinctively turn around.


    ¡®...What am I doing? I literally almost ripped a man¡¯s arm off earlier today. There were naked bodies all over the Moonlight after the Crawlers made their rounds. I don¡¯t understand¡­ Just forget it! These are definitely feelings leftover from Robert; I know it! I¡¯m clearly just being stupid right now! Being stupid is what Sam does, not me!¡¯


    Angry at myself for acting like a child, I undo some buttons on the front of my torn and stained dress. I bend down, grasp the hem of the dress, and pull it off. My pale snow-white skin almost seems to glow in the bright artificial overhead lighting.


    Reaching back, I undo my bra and toss it to the floor as well and finally remove my panties, throwing them on top of the rest of my clothing. I can feel my long hair rub against my lower back and backside.


    Behind, I hear Eden cough and nearly trip.


    Without turning around, I shuffle toward the towels, grabbing one. I wrap it around myself as quickly as I can. Spinning around, I see Eden turned away with a bright red face. Aponi, on the other hand, gawks at me. ¡°Are you even human? I noticed a long time ago your hair never seems to get frizzy or messy, but your skin is basically flawless as well.¡±


    ¡°...What a stupid question. Obviously, no, I¡¯m not human. I¡¯m mixed blood.¡±


    ¡°Oh? Is it wrong of me to ask what kind of mix?¡± Aponi walks over to the towels, now wholly unclothed.


    ¡°...Blood Races.¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but which ones?¡±


    She faces me, holding a towel loosely next to her. Instead of covering herself, she intentionally reaches back and pulls her black hair forward. They separate, fanning out, partially obscuring her chest, but most of the black strands simply sink into the crevice between her breasts.


    I take a breath, spin around, and march toward the showers.


    ''She¡¯s doing this to try to fluster me.''


    Aponi snickers. ¡°Both you and Eden need to stop being so nervous around naked bodies. You are both young women, and I don¡¯t have anything either of you hasn¡¯t seen before.¡±


    ¡®She knows this is the only way she¡¯ll ever be able to get to me. I will not give her the satisfaction. Robert, why were you so pitiful when it came to women that it somehow survived the ritual that created me and transferred to me, a woman. It doesn¡¯t matter either way; I don¡¯t have time for such things anyway.¡¯


    I scoff.


    ¡°By the way, you didn¡¯t answer my question,¡± Aponi says with a laugh, ¡°I was genuinely curious, but you don¡¯t want to answer.¡±


    ¡°Which Blood Races am I a mix of?¡± I respond, rolling my eyes, ¡°All of them, of course.¡±


    When I enter the further shower, I notice it consists of a pair of small areas separated by two sets of curtains¡ªthe first area is obviously for changing in privacy, and the other is the actual shower.


    ¡®For some reason, I think Aponi knew the showers were arranged like this. She¡¯ll pay for this one day.¡¯

 Chapter 117: Before the Trial

    Once I hear Eden finally enter the shower next to me, I shut off my own water. Gripping my hair, I wring it out a bit and shake my head to wiggle my long ears. This removes the drops of water that like to cling to them. It¡¯s rather annoying to always feel tiny drops of water that simply refuse to let go. As I shake, my ears bounce around, and I let out a heavy sigh.


    ¡®I feel so incredibly better.¡¯ Moving to the changing room portion of the shower, I stop in front of a mirror, inspecting my body for any wounds. I turn myself backward and forward. ¡®Nope. Not even a freckle. Well, besides the big bloody wings tattoo that is still on my back.¡¯


    I rotate around and part my hair to check on the tattoo that Aponi pointed out to me many days ago. Its color has started to fill in a bit, and the red contrast has grown slightly more pronounced. It has stretched itself lower as well, nearly all the way to the small of my back.


    ¡®Even if these things appear sooner than I expected, I¡¯m not sure how well I¡¯ll be able to use them. Still, it¡¯s better to have more options than none at all.¡¯


    With that, I spend some more time studying my body, making sure no other unexpected things have appeared. I even check the bottom of my feet, not that I actually expected anything to be there. Still, I¡¯ve already had a lifetime of surprises packed into a few month¡¯s time.


    ¡®Nothing. Let¡¯s change and commandeer one of those rooms. A short half-hour nap before checking on the status of everything in the facility and then the trial.¡¯


    Thus I slip on my underwear, bra, a deep azure dress that runs to my ankles, some footwear, and then retrieve my scythe. I hear Aponi stepping out from her own shower as I am moving to leave. Of course, she still doesn¡¯t have her bra on, just panties. She has a knowing smile plastered on her face as well.


    ¡°Strange, who knew they had a private area for changing. Actually, now that I think about it, most of them are like this. This isn¡¯t Japan or naval basic, after all.¡± She shrugs exaggeratingly. ¡°Still, as I said, no reason to be so weird about your own body. Especially you of all people.¡±


    I roll my eyes and try not to stare. ¡°Once you are finished flashing me and jiggling your chest in my face, retrieve the cubs from Sam and bring them to me. Also, about our new brothers and sisters, drinking from blood bags is harmful to them. Find them some volunteers or something to drink from as soon as possible, or they¡¯re going to have some painful issues¡­ I¡¯ll be in one of the private rooms.¡± With my face burning hot from gazing at Aponi¡¯s body, I pause as I am about to turn to exit the room. ¡°I recommend you rest with one eye open if you choose to do so,¡± I say ominously.


    Aponi raises an eyebrow with a bit of obvious anxiety as I leave.


    ¡®I¡¯m not actually going to do anything, but may as well make her rest with an eye open.¡¯


    Checking the ¡°Private Sleep¡± rooms, I notice two of them seem different. I approach the placards attached to these two, and below the label of ¡°Private Sleep,¡± I see that it also reads, ¡°Facility Head #1.¡±


    ¡®Oh, well, this one is definitely vacant now.¡¯ My gaze turns to the other door that reads similarly, ¡°Facility Head #2.¡± ¡®Ah. Both of them are vacant, actually.¡¯


    Unfortunately, this room seems to have a deadbolt, so I raise the scythe and jostle it between the frame and door. With the leverage, I pull, and a crack rings out as the deadbolt and frame fight it out. Ultimately the deadbolt wins out as it remains in place, and a section of the door snaps. Not surprising since the walls are made to hold back the earth behind them.


    I enter the room and find what I would equate to a four-star hotel room. A queen-sized bed with white sheets in the middle of the room, a couch that looks toward a flat-screen television hung on the wall, a coffee table, and a set of nightstands.


    ¡®Reminds me of the Moonlight. Except...¡¯


    The difference between this place, a four-star hotel, and the Moonlight is this place has a side room. Entering the side room, I find a private kitchen and dining combo room complete with a refrigerator, a table with four chairs, a stove, oven, and other basic appliances. At each side of the room is another door. One leads to a study with a desk, computer, books, filing cabinets, and some miscellaneous items scattered about the place. The other is a private bathroom. I ignore my feelings on the latter and assume that facility heads were probably given this luxury alone.


    Returning to the bed, I jump up and fall face-first into the sheets. I look toward one of the nightstands where an alarm clock sits reading ¡°11:12 PM¡±.


    ¡®Huh. It seems I scheduled the trial for around 4:00 AM. A bit early if I want everyone to attend. I probably should have checked the time beforehand. Maybe, I got a little too excited¡­ Wait. On the desk in the study, there was something that looked like a microphone. Does it connect to something?¡¯


    Forcing myself from the soft bed, I move to the microphone in the study. It is basically a mike on a silver stand, a bit old school.


    ¡®Reminds me of the ones you might see in the principal¡¯s office in an old movie.¡¯


    I press the button, and I can hear a loud beep rings through the halls outside my broken door. I yawn, moving close to the microphone.


    ¡°Hello. This is the facility¡¯s new owner speaking. I¡¯d like to thank you all for your hard work¡­ whatever that may be.¡± I can hear my voice echoing. ¡°For those of you that aren¡¯t aware, escaping from here is not recommended. The outside world is not as you remember it. Assuming you haven¡¯t been here so long, you¡¯ve forgotten. Regardless, not just this facility, but the whole place and even the city itself is dangerous... Anyhow! At 7:00 AM, we¡¯ll be holding a trial for the traitorous Dr. Wright. Attendance is mandatory. From now on, there will be no secrets among the family. I recommend you bring any documents you may need with you in case Dr. Wright tries to drag you down with him. Ah. Anyone who proves particularly useful and loyal will be granted a special gift in the form of extended life, power, and comradery. See everyone then!¡±If you stumble upon this tale on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.


    Again, returning to the bed, I slither beneath the covers with my scythe still in hand. In the dark of the blankets, I sink deeper into what is apparently a feather comforter. Hugging my scythe, I sleep.


    <hr>


    When I awaken, I can¡¯t breathe! Someone is trying to smother me. I try to inhale, but all I can feel is¡­ fur. The only noise I can hear is a soft coo. ¡®Oh, right. Aponi brought the cubs to my room.¡¯


    I rise up finding that I seemed to have slept longer than I intended¡ªtwo hours instead of a half-hour. On top of the alarm clock, I notice a hairbrush and a note. The note reads simply, ¡°You shouldn¡¯t sleep with wet hair.¡±


    Shrugging, I grab the brush, toss my hair over my shoulder, and start brushing. Thanks to the way my hair is, the knots come out immediately, and it only takes a bit of time to get it to be perfectly straight. Jumping out of bed, removing a toothbrush from the ring, I brush my teeth and check on the still sleeping cubs. I decide to leave them here while I start making my rounds.


    After sealing my room shut, I notice the other facility heads'' private room is cracked open. Pushing it open further, I find Aponi napping, but no sign of Eden. Aponi¡¯s eyes open, so I wave menacingly and slowly shut the door.


    Walking along further, I don¡¯t see many people out and about. Not surprising with it being around 1 AM, as most people are sleeping. Therefore I continue checking things and exploring. Ultimately, I find a few people walking around, but despite my joyful hello¡¯s, they only manage small awkward greetings in return. In other words, they¡¯re boringly ordinary.


    I wave the boring people away and proceed with my business. Passing by a door to one of the standard private rooms, I hear some talking; I stop. Instantly, I recognize the voices, so I stealthy open and peek through the crack in the door.


    There I find Eden and the new brothers and sisters. Eden stands in front of them with a woman¡¯s unconscious body.


    Without much of an expression, she points at the woman¡¯s neck. ¡°As you can see, she hardly felt the bite because our bodies produce a paralysis toxin. Still, the wounds don¡¯t close on their own like they would in a Trixie the Vampire novel. You can seal it with blood like Eira likes to do, but you¡¯d need to know blood magic.¡± Carl raises his hand. ¡°Yes?¡± Eden asks, laying the woman down upon the bed.


    He rubs the area above his lip with a tear falling from his eye. ¡°My teeth really hurt! Do you know why?¡± The others all nod in agreement with his question.


    Eden¡¯s lips purse as she thinks. ¡°Hmm, going off what Eira told Aponi, it might be because you haven¡¯t drank blood with your fangs yet and instead used a bag. By the way, thanks for raising your hand like I asked.¡±


    ¡°Y-yeah. So how do we fix it?¡± Akemi asks.


    Eden claps her hands together and then starts thinking.


    Everyone glances at one another, wondering what the clap was about. ¡°...?¡±


    ¡°Sorry. Eira always does things like that, so I thought I should try too¡­¡± She thinks for a moment longer and then nods. ¡°Okay. We¡¯ll skip to that part early if your teeth hurt. Aponi told me she placed volunteers into the room next to this one. We¡¯ll be bringing them in one at a time, and I¡¯ll run each of you through the process. It¡¯s important you not lose control when you do it. After that, I¡¯ll be telling you a story about the origin of the ancestors of our race!¡±


    ¡®Not bad, Eden. That¡¯s exactly how it works. Though, it¡¯ll take some time for the pain to totally disappear. Oh, and it¡¯s not their teeth that hurt, but the blood organ that is shriveling up from nonuse in the roof of their mouths.¡¯


    Eden starts walking toward the door, so I quickly step down the hall to avoid disrupting her clearly impromptu class. So I enter the dining hall, where a few people sit around chatting quietly. I notice one of them has oddly golden hair. Only comparable to Eden¡¯s. The two go totally quiet upon seeing me, and as I am about to have some fun messing with them, I hear a shout come from the corner of the room. My gaze turns toward a struggling Dr. Wright, who is still tied to the chair.


    I sigh and approach Dr. Wright. He shouts generic things.


    ¡°You won¡¯t get away with this!¡±


    ¡°Let me go now, or it¡¯ll be your biggest mistake.¡±


    ¡®You don¡¯t understand what I¡¯m dealing with.¡±


    Bouncing up onto the table, I remove a rag from the ring. ¡°Dr. Wright, do you know how to get past that shadow barrier?¡±


    His face is red in anger. ¡°If I could get past it, you¡¯d be dead, you littl¡ª¡±


    I backhand him, causing his teeth to cut the inside of his mouth. ¡°Now listen... I don¡¯t know why you¡¯re so brave when you are tied up like this, but just so you are aware, we¡¯ll be having your trial at 7:00 AM, so just relax.¡± I shove the rag into his mouth and then cut his cheek. Using the blood that seeps from his cheek, I seal his mouth. ¡°Besides, if you get too far from Akemi, you¡¯ll go mad from blood lust. The life you knew before is over. In the society to come, you won¡¯t even qualify as a peasant.¡±


    ¡®Not because you¡¯re a drudge but because you¡¯re a foolish tool.¡¯


    With that, I decide to overlook the golden-haired woman and leave the bottom floor to return to the second where the Brutes and Sam should be. Once I¡¯ve entered the stairwell and returned to the floor, I find Dolt and Goliath asleep right outside the door, reminiscent of two dogs waiting for their owner to return home. They¡¯re clean now, cleaner than I¡¯ve ever seen them, but wounds and chemical burns cover their bodies.


    I leave them be. So I continue to explore, moving to the room with the animals. The door is closed, so I open it to discover Sam asleep on a table and¡­ surrounded by animals. A parrot sits on the end of his shoe, a hedgehog curled up on his chest, a dog in his lap, a lizard on his belly, and a snake curled up his arm. Around him are cans of food, birdseed, and other such things.


    ¡®I don¡¯t understand, Sam.¡¯ Again I leave them be. I check the offices finding that they are all abandoned. ¡®Clever. If I had to guess, some were deliberately staying up here to delay us finding out about the bottom floor. Those could make good recruits. Braver than I expected of these eggheads.¡¯


    Spending some more time, I wander the halls, checking on this and that. The room that leads to god¡¯s doppelg?nger is still quiet, the piranha solution hall isn¡¯t gaseous any longer, and the shadow wall that seals Kardama and Jimmy is maybe a bit weaker, but mostly the same. The only thing I find differently, in the end, is that there seem to be more Brutes. I guess they got lonely, and some came here of their own volition.


    ¡®If I can remove god¡¯s doppelg?nger and the worms, I think that would be a great room to move the Brutes into. Anyway, there are more things I could scout, and we¡¯ll need to think of defensive measures for crawlers and humans, but for now, I think I¡¯ll return to my room. I¡¯d like to check those filing cabinets and computers. I¡¯ll contact Terry too while I¡¯m at it, and then we¡¯ll have our little trial.¡¯

 Chapter 118: How Do You Plead?

    After making my rounds, I backtracked to the private room where the three cubs are now running about. They¡¯ve mainly been playing king of the hill, with the feisty one that likes to cling to me, typically maintaining his position as king.


    Meantime, I tried to access the computer on the desk but failed, so I¡¯ve instead been going through the documents in the filing cabinet. Everything in here is employee-related, at least the employees of The Two Palm Society. Some documents seem to be missing, like Dr. Wright¡¯s file and from what I can tell those exo-soldiers that were with him. This definitely makes me believe that Dr. Wright¡¯s affiliation with The Two Palm Society is a bit different than formerly expected.


    ¡®Hmm, those documents Eden and I read a while back did mention The Consortium, but it also said they had all left not long before the Moonlight struck the docks. Maybe, that was just in a broad sense? Or maybe he simply didn¡¯t know¡­ Well, I guess I don¡¯t really know either. That¡¯s what the trial is for, so let¡¯s not worry about it.¡¯ I shut the filing cabinets. ¡®I¡¯m bringing these files with me¡­ Should I make a jury? That would be fun. I could just be both the jury and the judge. No, no, I¡¯m setting a foundation here; thus, I¡¯ll have a real jury. Oh, I¡¯m excited to see what they decide. Probably something pretty lax, but whatever, he¡¯s a Drudge either way.¡¯


    My attention shifts toward a nearby counter where I¡¯ve set aside a few dozen employee files. Sitting down, I start to review each of them, combing for my potential jury members.


    ¡°Eira. Are you in here?¡±  Abruptly, Eden¡¯s voice rings out.


    Without looking up, I shout back, ¡°Yes, I¡¯m in the back. Come on; I have something for you to do.¡±


    ¡°Okay,¡± she replies, ¡°I have two people with me also.¡±


    ¡°Whatever. Just come on.¡± I glance up a moment later to see Carl, Akemi, and Eden march into the study. ¡°How¡¯s it going? How was your lesson? Do your poor wee fangs feel any better?¡± I ask with a laugh, licking my own fangs to emphasize to them what real fangs look like.


    Akemi smiles at me rigidly. ¡°Y-yeah. Thanks, uhm¡­ Sister Eira.¡±


    She glances at Eden, who nods approvingly.


    Again I laugh. ¡°Hey there, Sister Akemi, Brother Carl. It¡¯s good to see you two, adapting quickly to your new life.¡± Lifting my head, my gaze falls onto Akemi. ¡°Has anyone explained to you the relationship between Dr. Wright and yourself?¡±


    ¡°Sorta¡­ S-sister Aponi explained the basics to me, but I don¡¯t really understand why.¡±


    ¡°You¡¯ll understand in time. More importantly, the part you don¡¯t know is a Drudge is the responsibility of the vampire the drudge is attached to. That means since he¡¯s your drudge, it¡¯ll be your responsibility to enforce whatever the punishment is.¡±


    Her mouth opens and closes. ¡°Punishment?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, you¡¯re also supposed to represent him, but I¡¯ll leave whether or not you do that up to you since the circumstances are a bit bizarre.¡±


    ¡°So is Dr. Wright like my¡­¡± She hesitates, but I can already guess what she wants to ask.


    ¡°He¡¯s a servant, not a slave. Drudges normally serve a vampire for so long, and then one day ask the Goddess to become a full-fledged vampire. Blood Race practice long-term indentured servitude. The amount of time it lasts usually depends on the circumstances.¡±


    ¡®Though, we¡¯ll have to do whatever is necessary until our numbers and situation have been stabilized and secured. Just as I have done since I came into being.¡¯ I continue going through documents as my mind wanders. ¡®Humans won¡¯t understand, and I frankly don¡¯t care that much, but in the future, I hope denizens of the Blood Race will understand. Still, if they ever need to, they can blame whatever happens on me, and I¡¯ll disappear for a while. The God in Heaven needs to and will pay, but the Blood Race comes first.¡¯


    Akemi stays quiet, seemingly lost in thought.


    Hence I leave her to them and pick up eleven documents. I sweep my gaze across the room, searching for Eden, who I swear was right in front of me a second ago.


    ¡°What¡¯s this, Eira?¡± I flinch, hearing Eden, who somehow snuck up behind me.


    I close my eyes, take a deep breath, and then turn around, handing her the documents. ¡°Call for these eleven people on the microphone right here, and ask them to meet you somewhere. When they arrive, check that they¡¯re indeed the people in the document.¡±


    Eden nods and stares at the microphone. She starts laying out all the files around it to prepare.


    ¡°Anyhow, is there a reason you two came with Eden?¡± I ask Carl and Akemi.


    Eden quickly answers for them, ¡°No, I just said they should come to say hello since they didn¡¯t say much earlier.¡±


    ¡°Well, this works out,¡± I clap my hands together and point, ¡°Carl, you can be my bailiff, and one of the other new brothers and sisters is going to be on the jury.¡±


    ¡°...Bailiff? I don¡¯t know how to be a bailiff? I¡¯m a neurologist.¡±


    ¡°Don¡¯t sweat the details since they don¡¯t matter. I only need you to bring me files when I ask. The most important part is that you being up there gives us a bit of middle ground for the researchers and the vampires. In fact, that¡¯s why I¡¯m putting one in the jury as well. But... hmm, yeah, find a human to be another bailiff as well. We don¡¯t really need two, but again, middle ground, good faith, and all that jazz.¡±Enjoying this book? Seek out the original to ensure the author gets credit.


    He stares at the ground for a moment and releases a small sigh. ¡°Yeah.¡± He goes to adjust his glasses but only pokes himself in the forehead. ¡°Huh? Where are my glasses?¡±


    ¡°They probably fell off when you passed out, Carl. You shouldn¡¯t need glasses anymore. If you ever see a vampire wearing glasses, then they¡¯re definitely magical in some way, or they¡¯re just messing with you. Anyhow, you¡¯ll get used to it; for now, I¡¯d like you to go prepare the cafeteria with the others.¡±


    We talk for a while longer before I spend some time feeding and entertaining the bear cubs.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    A few hours later, I am in the cafeteria, where the trial is set to begin in around an hour and a half. The tables conveniently fold up, giving us plenty of room. Additionally, there was a closet full of chairs behind one of the doors. It seems they¡¯ve done events like this before, karaoke or something; it¡¯s embarrassing for me to think about. Yet, it makes sense; otherwise, these people that seem to basically be paid prisoners might have started to ¡®rebel¡¯ in a sense. When people have something to distract them and entertain them, they are much more willing to put up with unsavory work and life constraints.


    ¡°How¡¯s it look?¡± Carl asks.


    I stand at the front of the room, where everyone will be watching. My gaze sweeps across the cafeteria from left to right. We¡¯ve set up twelve chairs to my left; this is where the jury will sit. Directly in front are rows of chairs for the researchers to sit and watch. To my right, is Dr.Wright still tied to his computer chair with an additional chair for Akemi to sit, since he is her drudge. Spinning around, I glance over the desk I transported from Dr. Wright¡¯s study as well as the file cabinets. By drag, I mean I dumped almost everything from the ring that wasn¡¯t hot or liquid to bring it here. Even so, I wasn¡¯t able to fit the filing cabinets and desk at the same time, plus I had to relocate the computer¡­ I¡¯m not actually sure if it was worth it, but it¡¯s here now.


    ¡®It¡¯s not the most impressive setup in the world, but it just needs to be enough to give it an authentic and authoritative atmosphere¡­¡¯ Turning around once more, I purse my lips. ¡®Eh. Who am I kidding? This setup evokes a middle school assembly feeling. Definitely not the atmosphere of a courtroom. Well, whatever.¡®


    With a shrug and a sigh, I state simply, ¡°It¡¯s fine. Good work.¡±


    Carl exhales in relief as Sam enters the room. ¡°What¡¯s up. You¡¯re really doing this whole trial thing, huh¡­?¡± Sam stares at the rabid Dr. Wright. ¡°Does he know how to get to Jimmy? Aponi and I are worried.¡±


    ¡°No, I already asked, and Jimmy still isn¡¯t responding.¡± I cross my arms. ¡°Though, he would maybe know Jimmy¡¯s condition.¡±


    I undo the seal that has been covering Dr. Wright¡¯s mouth. Instantly, he spits out a soaking wet rag. ¡°What is this, farce!? A trial! What do I stand accused of and under what authority!?¡±


    ¡°Damn. We beat your ass earlier. Where did all that energy come from?¡±


    Walking over, I thump the yelling Doctor over the forehead. He seems almost taken aback by the amount of force behind it. I sigh. ¡°As a Drudge, he probably feels better than he has in years. Anyway, tell us what the state of the person you took is, and I¡¯ll tell you what we did to you.¡±


    ¡°He¡¯ll be fine as long as that idiot veterinarian doesn¡¯t do anything to him!¡±


    ¡®Oh. I almost forgot about the veterinarian.¡¯


    ¡°Does she have a phone number?¡± I ask.


    ¡°Phone? Do you think people are allowed to have that in a place that¡¯s supposed to be cut off from the outside world? Some of the more senior researchers have never even used a smartphone.¡±


    Seeing him rather talkative, I decide to see if he¡¯ll answer something I¡¯ve been curious about early. ¡°Why is that these people are willing to be cut off from the outside?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s just how The Two Palm Society does things. Most knew exactly what they were getting into when they arrived. Now, what did you do to me!?¡±


    My gaze turns behind me, where I spot Akemi. ¡°Akemi, come over here.¡± I turn back but hear the sounds of small footsteps nearing. ¡°You¡¯re Akemi¡¯s servant, assuming your trial goes well. You¡¯ll serve her for¡­ Eh, I don¡¯t know, it depends on you honestly, could be hundreds of years though.¡± He is about to shout some more, but I redo the blood seal over his mouth. ¡°Akemi, explain to the doctor what will be expected of him now and in the future.¡±


    Sam approaches. ¡°So Jimmy¡¯s alright, that¡¯s good. He¡¯s probably in the same condition I was.¡±


    ¡°Likely. He¡¯ll be hungry when he wakes up. Let¡¯s hope that¡¯s not when Kardama, that veterinarian, and he are alone. If he gets a hold of one of them, he¡¯ll definitely suck them dry. Though I wouldn¡¯t worry about Kardama, he¡¯s stronger than Jimmy.¡±


    Suddenly, some sleepy people enter the cafeteria and walk toward a basket full of bagels and other cold breakfast. At the same moment, Eden walks in with twelve people. Seeing this, I go ahead and take my seat at my desk.


    ¡®Hmm, I bet I can make a gavel.¡¯


    The twelve people approach as I prepare to tell them what will be happening.


    ¡­


    ¡­


    ¡­


    Another hour passes, and everyone has arrived, the jury has taken their seats, and the defendant sits quietly next to his master, Akemi. I raise a gavel I made using blood magic and wack it against a plate I also made with blood magic; unfortunately, instead of a loud whack, it kind of sounds like a hollow thump. It is not as satisfying as I hoped, but it does the job as the entire cafeteria quiets down.


    I clear my throat. ¡°I¡¯d like to thank you all for making time in your busy schedule to come to this mandatory meeting. I am sure many of you think this whole thing is probably just some kind of ¡®farce,¡¯ but the reality is this trial will be used to both clear the air and get everyone here on the same page. From what I have been able to gather, some of you know a lot of what is and what has happened, while some others know little to nothing. That changes here. When this trial is over, all the secrets this place holds will be shared among everyone regardless of their position.¡±


    The majority of people look around nervously, realizing that their actions will be exposed. This tells me that many have done things they¡¯d rather not come to light.


    ¡°Anyhow, the foremost this trial is to address is how Dr. Wright allegedly,¡± I point my gavel at him, ¡°and maliciously shirked his responsibilities as head of the facility, consciously believing he was sentencing everyone in this room to certain death. In short, he seemingly abandoned all of you to be massacred for unknown reasons. If not for my compassionate and charitable nature, all of you would have been dead.¡±


    Whispers among the crowd resound as I undo the seal over Dr. Wright¡¯s mouth. ¡°Now! Dr. Wright, how do you plead?¡± I dramatically question.

 Chapter 119: Trial Pt.1

    Dr. Wright spits the rag that blocks him from speaking. It plops against the floor, and his brows furrow as he shouts, ¡°Of course, I¡¯m not guilty of any of that.¡± His gaze darts toward me. ¡°It was you who caused everything in the first place!


    I smile, raising my gavel and banging it against the desk. ¡°Dr. Wright! This court reminds you to¡­¡± I pause, trying to remember all the court shows Robert liked to watch in the past. I shrug and, I continue, ¡°This court reminds you to shut up and know your place, fool. It was you who took two of my people and tried only to give one back! Then when it was time to pay the piper for your actions, what did you do?¡±


    ¡°What I had to do!¡±


    ¡°That¡¯s such a cliche thing to say that I''m actually a bit disappointed.¡± Disapproving, my attention turns toward the people in the room. ¡°Who here wants to be the prosecutor against Dr. Wight. I can¡¯t be both the judge and the prosecutor, so someone needs to volunteer for this part.¡±


    A large man in business attire for some reason begins to stand; his armpits are stained with perspiration. As he stands, his eyes move to a busty woman¡¯s chest, and a look of pure and unadulterated determination plasterers itself upon his face.


    He fixes the tie around his neck, making certain the woman notices him standing. Clearing his throat to grab the room''s attention he, says, ¡°I¡¯ll handle th¡ª¡±


    I interrupt him. ¡°No. Not you dumbo. Someone who actually looks the part and has some kind of especially apparent chip on their shoulder.¡± I point my gavel at dumbo¡¯s sweaty pits. ¡°More importantly, someone who doesn¡¯t look like they ran a marathon when sitting in an air-conditioned room. You might have to actually stand for a while; I¡¯m new here and don¡¯t know where the mops are to mop up your sweat.¡±


    He blinks a few times. A few researchers stifle a laugh while everyone else stares off into space from second-hand embarrassment. Without a word, he sits down: his gaze straight and his face red.


    The room stays quiet as my gaze sweeps across the room. The few that haven¡¯t turned away from second-hand embarrassment do so after our eyes meet. ¡°Now, someone out there who is qualified and is disconcerted by Dr. Wright¡¯s actions come forward. You¡¯ve all been together for a while now; it¡¯s impossible that someone like him hasn¡¯t spurred animosity.¡±


    It stays quiet for another moment until a chair in the back of the room squeaks as someone stands, pushing it away. My eyes shift in the direction of a tall old man who slowly limps toward the front of the room. He wears an aged, faded white lab coat, baggy white pants that match the coat, a big pair of glasses, and a gold watch on his wrist.


    His eyes are sunken from what looks to be years of stress.


    Dr. Wright simply grunts at the sight of the man.


    He walks to my desk and then looks at Dr. Wright. ¡°You don¡¯t look so good, old man,¡± he says with a grunt.


    Dr. Wright scowls. ¡°Frasier, are you really going to participate in this?¡±


    ¡°You bet your ass I am,¡± the man, Frasier, snaps back.


    ¡°Alright!¡± I wack the gavel one good time. ¡°This is perfect! I can see Frasier¡¯s here has a chip so enormous that he developed a limp after carrying it around for so long. Just the man I was looking for.¡±


    Frasier doesn¡¯t speak anything, just turns toward me to see if I have more to add.


    I smile, exposing my fangs. ¡°Frasier, the only thing I ask is you assume that no one here knows anything. No offhanded comments and such that no one here will understand.¡±


    He turns, looks at all the people watching, and nods. ¡°Fine, I can do that.¡±


    ¡°Good. Good.¡± I point toward the twelve people that will be the jury. ¡°As you may have already noticed, these people are the jury. Each person is someone from a different department with a totally different background. In other words, they represent everyone here in at least some way.¡± I drop my hand, bring it back to the desk. ¡°Since I am the only one here who knows the questions, I¡¯ll let you know what they are, and then you¡¯ll try to drag it out of him. If I have to, I¡¯ll step in.¡±


    ¡°Yeah. I¡¯ll get him to spill the beans. I¡¯ve known for years that he¡¯s been hiding things,¡± he responds.


    ¡°Great!¡± I look toward Eden and motion for her to come forward. ¡°As is the tradition of our people, a short hymn before the trial. Once concluded, I¡¯ll let you know what the first topic shall be.¡±


    Everyone looks bewildered by my mention of a hymn, but they all straighten their backs as Eden¡¯s footsteps echo on the tile floor. I notice many of the men... and women watch Eden¡¯s figure closely. She takes her place directly in front of the desk. Her long golden hair that runs to her lower back sways apart as she prepares to begin. My gaze turns downwards onto the backside of the pants I gave her earlier. As Eden said, when I gave them to her, they do indeed seem to be rather tight.


    My face turns a bit hot. ¡®...Okay. Let¡¯s get on with this.¡¯


    Similar to what occurred in the hospital, the veins on the back of Eden¡¯s neck glow as she begins to sing. I observe closely since we still haven¡¯t had many opportunities to figure out how Eden¡¯s voice or singing affects people¡¯s faith. A few people fall into a trance, but nothing like the hospital where she managed to sway most of the room.Ensure your favorite authors get the support they deserve. Read this novel on Royal Road.


    ¡®Maybe, it has something to do with intelligence? Or it could just be that we didn¡¯t have any sermon or anything beforehand. Besides, those people in the hospital were specially selected after a lot of trial and error.¡¯


    As in the hospital, she sings the ¡®Melody for the Lost Young Blood.¡¯ While she does so, I notice her glancing back to see if I¡¯m paying attention to her song. I don¡¯t know why she would think I wouldn¡¯t be; where exactly would I go right now?


    I look at the filing cabinet. ¡®Oh. Actually, I need Frasier¡¯s file.¡¯


    Motioning to Carl, or more specifically, hitting him with a pebble I found on the ground. The bailiff, Carl, opens the file with a loud screeching noise. Eden glances back and glares at him as a few people seemingly break from their trance due to the ear-piercing sound. He smiles and silently infers a ¡°sorry¡± with his lips. Eden turns away.


    A moment later, Carl approaches, placing a thick file upon my desk. The hymn concludes right after I open it.


    With the hymn over, I start to try to move things along. ¡°Okay. Fraiser, we¡¯re going to start with the most basic thing first, who did Dr. Wright owe his loyalty and services to before he found his way to me?¡±


    Fraiser doesn¡¯t even flinch; he instantly moves into questioning. ¡°Now, listen, I know you¡¯re a stubborn sonofabitch, but it seems obvious to everyone here you aren¡¯t going anywhere. So do you or do you not work for The Two Palm Society?¡±


    ¡®Oh. This guy¡¯s good.¡¯ I stifle a laugh and turn my attention toward the man¡¯s file. ¡®Let¡¯s see. His full name is Doctor Fraiser Reynolds. One of the oldest employees here, I assume.¡¯


    As I flip through the thick file, the two continue arguing in the background. It¡¯s basically a back and forth of one saying he works for The Two Palms and the other calling him out on it.


    Coming across his disciplinary record, I stop noticing Doctor Wright''s name. It reads simply:


    ¡°On 24th of December, Doctor Fraiser Reynolds discovered Doctor Drake Wright with his wife Doctor Lisa Reynolds exposed in Lab Room #129. Fraiser went into a rage, claiming his wife appeared to be in some kind of inebriated state. However, upon launching an investigation, researchers in the neighboring labs said they frequently heard the vocal ¡®moans¡¯ with a voice similar to that of Lisa Reynolds.¡±


    ¡®Old people romantic drama, not something I care to visualize.¡¯ I skip ahead and resume.


    ¡°Fraiser Reynolds, who once worked directly under Doctor Drake Wright, was moved to Doctor Falenoz¡¯s office. Lisa Reynolds passed away before the internal investigation was complete.¡±


    ¡®Doctor Falenoz was the one that we found the manilla envelope a while ago. Head of the God¡¯s Doppelg?nger project. Eden and I never could get those papers to dry out right after they were covered in that gray goo.¡¯


    Shrugging, I return my attention to the bickering men. Fraiser isn¡¯t doing bad, but he is sort of just yelling in an attempt to get Dr. Wright to fold. I shift my gaze to the room full of researchers who all have a tiny awkward smile. Their eyes look between one another, wondering what is happening.


    ¡®This won¡¯t do. Besides, I¡¯m already fairly certain who it is he¡¯s working for.¡¯


    I set my gavel on top of the file, cut my palm, and rub my hand on the smooth inside of the desk.


    ¡°Drake, stop trying to hide who it is you work for! Those mercenaries, where did they come from?¡± Fraiser asks.


    Meanwhile, I am focusing on manipulating the blood toward Dr. Wright using the gaps in the floor tile. It¡¯s hard to control so skillfully, but if someone notices, they won¡¯t know what they¡¯re looking at more than likely. Like this, the blood runs up the wheel of the computer chair and then upward until it reaches the opening of Dr. Wright''s shirt.


    ¡°I¡¯ve already told yo¡ª¡± He freezes, feeling the syrupy blood running along the spine of his back. I turn the blood thin, like needles, and push the ends into his back.


    Picking up and banging my gavel against the desk, everyone¡¯s gaze shifts to me. ¡°Dr. Wright, this court advises you to answer the questions truthfully. Please, realize the¡­¡± I pause, resisting the urge to use air quotes. ¡°...thorny situation you currently find yourself in and tell Fraiser and your researchers how you work for¡­ The Consortium, is it?¡±


    ¡°The Consortium?¡± Fraiser¡¯s gaze fixes upon Dr. Wright. ¡°That explains why the higher-ups always defended you.¡±


    I push the needles just a bit deeper. He grits his teeth, thinking hard. ¡°...Of course, I¡¯m associated with The Consortium. Do you think they¡¯d allow their own Researchers to work underneath Two Palm Society management? Hell no, obviously not!¡±


    The room bursts into hushed whispers, though, some look unsurprised, others look totally taken aback.


    Banging the gavel once more, I ask, ¡°So is that why you abandoned your people? Because they weren¡¯t Consortium employees?¡±


    He rolls his eyes. ¡°No. It¡¯s because it wouldn¡¯t have made a difference, and¡­ Well, if anything, you should all thank Dr. Falenoz.¡±


    Fraiser seems to have a realization as his eyes light up. ¡°Dr. Falenoz, where is he? Did you kill him?¡±


    ¡°The fool killed himself when he¡­ when he woke that abomination up.¡±


    ¡°You mean the Doppelg?nger?¡±


    ¡°The conceded sycophant sure did.¡± Dr. Wright scoffs. ¡°The worst part is I was on my way out with the other Consortium researchers before he did it. Then we were told to remain, observe, and exterminate. They wouldn¡¯t even send any damn Solicitors from Chicago to advise us either.¡±


    Seeing Fraiser about to move on, I raise my hand stopping him.


    ¡°Solicitors?¡± I question Dr. Wright.


    ¡°They¡¯re specially trained agents that handle or advise on this type of garbage, but thanks to what¡¯s happened on the surface and the fact this isn¡¯t one of our facilities, they don¡¯t particularly care to send anyone.¡± He rolls his eyes. ¡°Solicitors aren¡¯t the best they have to offer, but it would have at least been something. But no. They basically sent me those mercenaries and then told me to act as an alarm if something did happen.¡±


    As if in his own little world, Dr. Wright begins going on and on about The Consortium. Complaint after complaint spews from his mouth. Most of it is minor things, like poor communication and other ordinary work complaints.


    I sigh. ¡®This guy has a bad habit of saying too much when he starts talking. May just be narcissistic and can¡¯t control himself when he starts hearing the sound of his own voice.¡¯


    Banging the gavel and shutting the man up, I try to push to the next topic. ¡°Fraiser, tell this court everything you know about the Doppelg?nger, and then we¡¯ll have Dr. Wright fill in any blanks.¡±

 Chapter 120: Trial Pt.2

    Banging the gavel and shutting the man up, I try to push to the next topic. ¡°Fraiser, tell this court everything you know about the Doppelg?nger, and then we¡¯ll have Dr. Wright fill in any blanks.¡±


    I look at the crowd in front of me; a few people shift or sit up in their seats, others slide low, Sam picks his nose.


    Fraiser hesitates for a moment, but when I glare at him with a cute grin, a trickle of gracious sweat drips down his cheek. He begins to explain with gusto. ¡°The Doppelg?nger is the combined amalgamation of all human test subjects that were used in the experiments in this facility. After we grafted a bit of the living weapon onto those people, they would vanish the moment someone took their eyes off the person at... at first anyway.¡±


    ¡°Mhm, go on.¡±


    He sighs. His gaze moves to his coworkers. Some scowl at him, while others are equally as uncomfortable. ¡°...They started reappearing, but in people¡¯s dreams, and always without their eyeballs or even the sockets. Then more and more of them started appearing¡ªthey were the same people except at different ages and periods in their lives. We dealt with this for a while by just observing sleeping habits and implementing protocols. However, that changed when the weapon commenced evolving tumors along its handle.¡±


    I lean back in my chair. ¡°That¡¯s unusual for living weapons; describe these tumors. Oh, and what type of weapon is it again?¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s a polearm¡­¡± He looks at me, tilting his head. ¡°and you know about living weapons?¡±


    ¡°A bit,¡± I respond with a shrug.


    Taking one more look at the people watching, he continues, ¡°The tumors were gray and looked like the faces of the people who vanished and had been appearing in the dreams.¡±


    Other than a few gasps, the room is totally silent.


    Waving my hand for him to proceed, I question, ¡°Alright, so this living weapon, what happened to it?¡±


    ¡°Well, the weapon kept accumulating more and more faces. When a face was fully developed, it would form a neck, then a torso, followed by arms, legs, and so on. The thing just continued growing bigger and more twisted; hence we submerged it in a bath of acid that we would regularly replace. Surprisingly it worked for a time.¡±


    ¡°But as the cliche goes, when you mess with something you don¡¯t understand, it only gets worse and worse.¡±


    ¡°Well¡­ yeah. The acid worked temporarily until the polearm adjusted its tactics. Rather than many faces, it began developing a single one. Then it grew arms and other miscellaneous body parts to shield the face and slow the acid. Eventually, that single tumor detached itself, climbed out of the vat, and slaughtered everyone within reach before smashing the vat. Thus we replaced the vat, opened it every so often, and cut the tumor. Except, similar things kept recurring: growing a tumor within the vats drain, going into hibernation, then forming a dozen tumors at once, clogging pipes with the tumors, etc. Still, we always adjusted depending on what it did.¡±


    ¡°Is that the current situation with the weapon?¡±


    ¡°Yeah, we contained it well enough. Except for maybe the first time it tries something new. Like one time, it grew to the size of an elephant while I was on my lunch break by absorbing a janitor who fell into the vat.¡±


    ¡°Alright.¡± My eyes turn toward Dr. Wright, who is biting his tongue. ¡°Your turn!¡±


    ¡°Then that bloody idiot Falenoz let it out, tossing it into a big pile of meat he stole from the freezers. All the while, he was yelling about how it would save the facility from the Crawlers. So he let it grow out of control while trying to do some kind of ritual that he thought would work.¡±


    ¡°Okay, and what happened to Dr. Falenoz?¡±


    ¡°He threw himself into the thing, and it absorbed him immediately.¡±


    ¡®Maybe mind magic ticked him into doing it. Great, I hate mind magic. He would have had one of the charms with him to prevent that too. I¡¯ll have to think of a counter to that.¡¯


    I sigh and then ask, ¡°What about the worms?¡±


    ¡°Oh, them.¡± He rolls his eyes. ¡°I threw the Earthworm guy from another project into the room and locked the door. His body attracts those monstrous worms, and they¡¯ll protect him since he¡¯s basically the mother of all worms.¡±


    Twirling the gavel on the desk, I purse my lips. ¡°Mother of all worms? Sound gross; what do you mean by that exactly?¡±


    ¡°The guy vomits worm eggs, and then the worms take the eggs to hatch them. It was disgusting when it was normal worms, and it¡¯s even more disgusting when they¡¯re monstrous worms with teeth.¡±


    ¡®Yep, gross as I thought. Everything here is gross, I swear. This place needs a major un-grossing.¡¯


    Someone¡¯s chair slides out from under them as they stand and shout, ¡°What the fuck do you mean monstrous worms!? No one told us about fuckin¡¯ monster worms!¡±


    Others join him asking their own questions:


    ¡°Or that the Doppelg?nger has grown out of control!? We¡¯ve been working in a goddam death trap!¡±


    ¡°Or the damn giants walking around outside.¡±


    The narrative has been stolen; if detected on Amazon, report the infringement.¡°And what are Crawlers!?¡±


    The yelling only grows worse from there as I watch Dr. Wright wiggle in the chair he is tied to, yelling at anyone who dares to question him.


    I laugh and bang the gavel. ¡°Order. Order in my cafeteria.¡± The yelling continues, and my brows furrow. Raising the gavel, I bring it down upon the desk. ¡°Order!¡± I yell as the gavel cracks the hardwood that makes up the top of the desk.


    Everyone goes quiet and sit down without another word. I huff. ¡°If I say order in my cafeteria, I expect order in my cafeteria!¡± My eyes move across the blank faces. ¡°Now, I¡¯ll answer some of your questions¡­¡±


    Time passes as I explain to everyone what has been occurring in Anchorage. Of course, excluding anything that might make me look bad or complacent. After all, I am totally innocent in all of this. They act as you might expect, a few people cry, a few get really angry, and then some panicked¡ªas always dull stuff.


    ¡°Okay!¡± I throw my arms up. ¡°I feel like we¡¯ve had similar conversations to this before, so can you guys stop acting like this every time a sliver of new information comes out? It¡¯s exhausting¡­ Anyway, now that you know your current position better, let us continue.¡± I look at Fraiser. ¡°How do we kill it?¡±


    ¡°...I don¡¯t know it has never developed this much before.¡± I raise my hands and point at Dr. Wright. ¡°Oh, yeah, I¡¯m supposed to be asking him.¡± He turns to Dr. Wright. ¡°Were the worms how you planned to stop it?¡±


    Dr. Wright scoffs. ¡°The worms obviously weren¡¯t doing the job, or I¡¯d have already left.¡± He looks at me, continuing, ¡°I needed access to the lab where all our chemical storage is if I hoped to have a chance at that.¡±


    I sigh and motion toward Fraiser, indicating that I¡¯m merely observing¡­ for now.


    So with another huff, he scowls at Fraiser. ¡°The lab. The lab with all the chemicals we¡¯ve been using to suppress the thing this whole time.¡±


    ¡°Yes. I obviously know about that, but why?¡± Fraiser asks. ¡°Nothing you could make in there would be potent enough.¡±


    ¡°That used to be true. Until those blood samples fell into my hands.¡±


    ¡°You mean the people you wouldn¡¯t give her?¡±


    Dr. Wright¡¯s brows furrow. ¡°Who else would possibly come to this hellhole?¡±


    ¡°So, you old fool, what about them helped with the chemical mixtures?¡±


    ¡°Their blood. Something faint, but it seemed to increase the effectiveness of some acids and solutions on the creature. We only noticed it after the one idiot hit his nose on a shelf.¡± He looks toward Sam, who is standing in the back, currently eating a bagel. ¡°Blood sprayed everywhere, and some of his blood got onto one of the Palms that had copied his form. Usually, they¡¯d ignore that kind of thing, but it seemed annoyed and ran away when it happened. An abnormal response for them.¡±


    Sam touches his nose. ¡°...Oh, well, that explains that, ¡± I see him say to himself.


    ¡°Anyway, we needed his blood to suppress the thing as long as we could.¡±


    Fraiser and Dr. Wright begin to go back and forth, asking questions and yelling. ¡®Hmm, now that I think about it, my blood did have more of an effect on them when we were fighting. In my mind, it is likely the reason the other¡¯s blood was affecting the creature was that there would be traces of mine in theirs. If this thing really is related to a god, I guess it would make sense that my blood might have more of an effect.¡¯


    Working through my thoughts, I allow Fraiser and Dr. Wright¡¯s conversation to derail in any direction they wish to take it. This enables the researchers to listen in on and hear about things I¡¯m sure many of them weren¡¯t aware of. Such as the inner workings of The Two Palm Society.


    ¡°The Consortium is just a bunch of greedy pigs!¡± Fraiser yells at Dr. Wright.


    ¡°Psh!¡± Dr. Wright snaps back. ¡°I don¡¯t wanna hear shit from someone who works for those wannabe Aristocrats Two Palms cave dwellers!¡±


    ¡°Yeah, but at least I¡¯m willin¡¯ to admit they are...! Although, I don¡¯t know about cave dwellers.¡±


    ¡°We¡¯re essentially in a cave right now!¡±


    This goes on for an hour while I lean back in my chair and stare at the ceiling. ¡®Let¡¯s see what else I need to know. I already asked about his connection to The Consortium, the Doppelg?nger, the weapon, the door that Kardama sealed, and the room they were trying to get in. Is that everything I needed to know for the trail?¡¯ The sound of flesh striking flesh resounds. ¡®Oh! I¡¯m missing something good.¡¯


    My head swings in the direction of the two men, and I can see Dr. Wright with a bloody nose.


    I bang the gavel. ¡°Fraiser, no hitting, this is a trail, not a boxing match!¡±


    ¡°I have a question that isn¡¯t related to Fraiser¡¯s wife!¡± I haughty female voice shouts.


    ¡®Ah, that must be what prompted the punch.¡¯


    My gaze turns to a larger woman with what I think is a perm. ¡°Ask your question, Perm,¡± I respond, waving my hand.


    She tilts her head. ¡°How did you know my name is Pam?¡±


    ¡®Pretty sure I said Perm, not Pam, but whatever..¡¯


    I shrug. ¡±Just ask your question.¡±


    ¡°Where did all the test subjects come from?¡± Pam asks.


    Nodding, I look toward Dr. Wright. ¡°A fair question; now answers.¡±


    He clicks his tongue. ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡±


    Raising an eyebrow, I use blood magic to push the blood that runs along his spine deeper.


    He grits his teeth. ¡°I don¡¯t know! They could come from anywhere! If they¡¯re sent here for testing, there is probably something wrong with them. Usually mentally stunted, braindead, crazy, death row inmate, too dangerous, who knows, could be any number of reasons.¡±


    ¡®Too dangerous? Robert with the paranormal Talent didn¡¯t even qualify as ¡°too dangerous¡± I wonder what must qualify then. It would have to be something that had wide-reaching effects on lots of people. Which reminds me¡­¡¯


    ¡°So those people in the hospital beds in the medical ward, are those the people you are referring to?¡±


    ¡°Who else would that be?¡±


    ¡°Hmm, so¡­ can the grafts be removed from these people?¡±


    ¡°I mean, ma¡ª¡± he stops speaking, his mouth hangs half-open. With a raised eyebrow, he asks, ¡°...Why do you want to know?¡±


    ¡°Oh. Just curiosity, really, but I feel we have a duty to undo what has been done to these people,¡± I say with a big smile.


    His eyes go wide. ¡°A-absolutely not!¡±


    ¡°It¡¯s okay, Dr. Wright, it¡¯ll be some time before I ask anything of you regarding such things. Still, I hope that one day you can grow a conscience and look past your old despicable ways¡­¡± I look toward the jury. ¡°Depending on what the jury deems to be a fitting punishment, that is, of course. After all, your fate is in the hands of these fine people that you once called your coworkers and acquaintances. Then it will be Akemi¡¯s responsibility to carry it out.¡±


    Akemi looks uncomfortable, turning away from my gaze.


    I laugh. ¡°So let¡¯s loop back around to the original topic. Did Dr. Wright leave everyone in this room to die? If so, what should be his punishment?¡±